A discourse of the Pope's supremacy. Part I in answer to a treatise intitled, St. Peter's supremacy faithfully discuss'd ... : and to A sermon of S. Peter, preached ... by Thomas Godden ...

Stratford, Nicholas, 1633-1707
Publisher: Printed for Richard Chiswell
Place of Publication: London
Publication Year: 1688
Approximate Era: JamesII
TCP ID: A61804 ESTC ID: R33810 STC ID: S5932
Subject Headings: Godden, Thomas, 1624-1688. -- Sermon of S. Peter; Godden, Thomas, 1624-1688. -- St. Peter's supremacy faithfully discuss'd; Popes -- Primacy;
View All References



Full Text of Relevant Sections

View Segment and References (Segment No.) Text Standardized Text Parts of Speech Section Paragraph No. Page or Image No.
0 A DISCOURSE OF THE Pope's Supremacy. A DISCOURSE OF THE Pope's Supremacy. dt n1 pp-f dt npg1 n1. (3) sermon (DIV1) 0 Image 2
1 THOUGH the Pope's universal Pastorship is a Claim so groundless, and the Vanity of it hath been so exposed, not only by Protestants, THOUGH the Pope's universal Pastorship is a Claim so groundless, and the Vanity of it hath been so exposed, not only by Protestants, cs dt ng1 j n1 vbz dt n1 av j, cc dt n1 pp-f pn31 vhz vbn av vvn, xx av-j p-acp n2, (3) sermon (DIV1) 1 Image 2
2 but by some learned Men of the Church of Rome, that he had need have a Roman Confidence, who shall now think to impose upon us, by a pretence so miserably baffled; but by Some learned Men of the Church of Rome, that he had need have a Roman Confidence, who shall now think to impose upon us, by a pretence so miserably baffled; cc-acp p-acp d j n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, cst pns31 vhd n1 vhi dt njp n1, r-crq vmb av vvi pc-acp vvi p-acp pno12, p-acp dt n1 av av-j vvn; (3) sermon (DIV1) 1 Image 2
3 yet because it is by many still insisted upon with as much Assurance, as if nothing had been said in Confutation of it, it may not be amiss to enquire whether any thing new hath been produc'd in defence of this good old Cause of the Church of Rome, by her late Advocates . yet Because it is by many still insisted upon with as much Assurance, as if nothing had been said in Confutation of it, it may not be amiss to inquire whither any thing new hath been produced in defence of this good old Cause of the Church of Rome, by her late Advocates. av c-acp pn31 vbz p-acp d av vvd p-acp p-acp c-acp d n1, c-acp cs pix vhn vbn vvn p-acp n1 pp-f pn31, pn31 vmb xx vbi av pc-acp vvi cs d n1 j vhz vbn vvn p-acp n1 pp-f d j j n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, p-acp po31 j n2. (3) sermon (DIV1) 1 Image 2
4 The first of those Discourses quoted in the Margin, hath already received an Answer; The First of those Discourses quoted in the Margin, hath already received an Answer; dt ord pp-f d n2 vvn p-acp dt n1, vhz av vvn dt n1; (3) sermon (DIV1) 2 Image 2
5 and I think it needless to repeat what hath been said by the learned Author of it. and I think it needless to repeat what hath been said by the learned Author of it. cc pns11 vvb pn31 j pc-acp vvi r-crq vhz vbn vvn p-acp dt j n1 pp-f pn31. (3) sermon (DIV1) 2 Image 2
6 The other three I intend to examine; The other three I intend to examine; dt j-jn crd pns11 vvb pc-acp vvi; (3) sermon (DIV1) 2 Image 2
7 the two former of them joyntly, because there is no Argument offer'd in the Sermon, that we do not also meet with in the Treaties of St. Peter 's Supremacy; the third (which is a Reply to the Answer to the Nubes Testium) shall be consider'd distinctly and apart. the two former of them jointly, Because there is no Argument offered in the Sermon, that we do not also meet with in the Treaties of Saint Peter is Supremacy; the third (which is a Reply to the Answer to the Clouds Testimony) shall be considered distinctly and apart. dt crd j pp-f pno32 av-j, c-acp pc-acp vbz dx n1 vvn p-acp dt n1, cst pns12 vdb xx av vvi p-acp p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1 np1 vbz n1; dt ord (r-crq vbz dt n1 p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt fw-la np1) vmb vbi vvn av-j cc av. (3) sermon (DIV1) 2 Image 2
8 The Discourse of St. Peter 's Supremacy was written (as the Author informs us) in Confutation of some Papers he received from a Protestant Divine: having never seen those Papers, The Discourse of Saint Peter is Supremacy was written (as the Author informs us) in Confutation of Some Papers he received from a Protestant Divine: having never seen those Papers, dt n1 pp-f n1 np1 vbz n1 vbds vvn (c-acp dt n1 vvz pno12) p-acp n1 pp-f d n2 pns31 vvd p-acp dt n1 j-jn: vhg av vvn d n2, (3) sermon (DIV1) 3 Image 2
9 and having great reason upon many accounts to suspect that what he quotes from them is not fairly represented, I shall take no notice of them; and having great reason upon many accounts to suspect that what he quotes from them is not fairly represented, I shall take no notice of them; cc vhg j n1 p-acp d n2 pc-acp vvi d r-crq pns31 vvz p-acp pno32 vbz xx av-j vvn, pns11 vmb vvi dx n1 pp-f pno32; (3) sermon (DIV1) 3 Image 2
10 but whatsoever I find in his Book that is pertinent to the main Question, and hath but the shew of Argument, shall be duly consider'd. but whatsoever I find in his Book that is pertinent to the main Question, and hath but the show of Argument, shall be duly considered. cc-acp r-crq pns11 vvb p-acp po31 n1 cst vbz j p-acp dt j n1, cc vhz p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1, vmb vbi av-jn vvn. (3) sermon (DIV1) 3 Image 2
11 What he hath offer'd, is (he tells us) as well perform'd as his Abilities would permit; What he hath offered, is (he tells us) as well performed as his Abilities would permit; r-crq pns31 vhz vvn, vbz (pns31 vvz pno12) p-acp av vvn p-acp po31 n2 vmd vvi; (3) sermon (DIV1) 3 Image 2
12 and his Abilities, we may presume, were none of the meanest, after he had given the Fathers a due Discussion, and applied himself to the modern Authors of both sides; and his Abilities, we may presume, were none of the Meanest, After he had given the Father's a due Discussion, and applied himself to the modern Authors of both sides; cc po31 n2, pns12 vmb vvi, vbdr pix pp-f dt js, c-acp pns31 vhd vvn dt n2 dt j-jn n1, cc vvn px31 p-acp dt j n2 pp-f d n2; (3) sermon (DIV1) 3 Image 2
13 that he himself had no low opinion of his Performance, we may reasonably conclude, in that he thought it worthy the Approbation and Protection of her Majesty the Queen Regent; that he himself had no low opinion of his Performance, we may reasonably conclude, in that he Thought it worthy the Approbation and Protection of her Majesty the Queen Regent; cst pns31 px31 vhd dx j n1 pp-f po31 n1, pns12 vmb av-j vvi, p-acp cst pns31 vvd pn31 j dt n1 cc n1 pp-f po31 n1 dt n1 n1; (3) sermon (DIV1) 3 Image 2
14 I therefore expected great matters, beyond what I had formerly met with; I Therefore expected great matters, beyond what I had formerly met with; pns11 av vvd j n2, p-acp r-crq pns11 vhd av-j vvn p-acp; (3) sermon (DIV1) 3 Image 2
15 but no sooner had I read a few pages, but my Expectation flagg'd, and upon the Perusal of the whole Book, I scarce ever found my self more disappointed. but no sooner had I read a few pages, but my Expectation flagged, and upon the Perusal of the Whole Book, I scarce ever found my self more disappointed. cc-acp av-dx av-c vhd pns11 vvn dt d n2, cc-acp po11 n1 vvd, cc p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn n1, pns11 av-j av vvn po11 n1 av-dc vvn. (3) sermon (DIV1) 3 Image 2
16 The first Part is wholly spent upon other Points (excepting part of chap. 1. concerning St. Peter 's Successor) it being, as he himself tells us, but Prefatory, and introductive to the main Design he aim'd at, which in the second Part he applies himself to, The First Part is wholly spent upon other Points (excepting part of chap. 1. Concerning Saint Peter is Successor) it being, as he himself tells us, but Prefatory, and introductive to the main Design he aimed At, which in the second Part he Applies himself to, dt ord n1 vbz av-jn vvn p-acp j-jn n2 (vvg n1 pp-f n1 crd vvg n1 np1 vbz n1) pn31 vbg, c-acp pns31 px31 vvz pno12, p-acp n1, cc j p-acp dt j n1 pns31 vvd p-acp, r-crq p-acp dt ord n1 pns31 vvz px31 p-acp, (3) sermon (DIV1) 4 Image 2
17 and his whole Discourse in the second and third Parts, may be reduc'd to these two general Heads. and his Whole Discourse in the second and third Parts, may be reduced to these two general Heads. cc po31 j-jn n1 p-acp dt ord cc ord n2, vmb vbi vvn p-acp d crd j n2. (3) sermon (DIV1) 4 Image 2
18 I. St. Peter 's Supreme Authority over the Universal Church. II. That the Bishop of Rome succeeded him in this Supremacy. I Saint Peter is Supreme authority over the Universal Church. II That the Bishop of Room succeeded him in this Supremacy. uh n1 np1 vbz j n1 p-acp dt j-u n1. crd d dt n1 pp-f vvb vvd pno31 p-acp d n1. (3) sermon (DIV1) 4 Image 2
19 CHAP. I. I. THAT St. Peter was invested with supream Authority over the Universal Church. This is the Supremacy he means: CHAP. I. I. THAT Saint Peter was invested with supreme authority over the Universal Church. This is the Supremacy he means: np1 np1 pns11. cst n1 np1 vbds vvn p-acp j n1 p-acp dt j-u n1. d vbz dt n1 pns31 vvz: (4) chapter (DIV2) 4 Image 2
20 a Primacy of Order is not denied by Protestants, but that will not satisfy the Pope and 〈 ◊ 〉 Friends; a Primacy of Order is not denied by Protestants, but that will not satisfy the Pope and 〈 ◊ 〉 Friends; dt n1 pp-f n1 vbz xx vvn p-acp n2, cc-acp d vmb xx vvi dt n1 cc 〈 sy 〉 n2; (4) chapter (DIV2) 5 Image 2
21 that which they contend for, is a Suprema•• 〈 ◊ 〉 Power over all Christians, not excepting the 〈 ◊ 〉 themselves. that which they contend for, is a Suprema•• 〈 ◊ 〉 Power over all Christians, not excepting the 〈 ◊ 〉 themselves. cst r-crq pns32 vvb p-acp, vbz dt np1 〈 sy 〉 n1 p-acp d np1, xx vvg dt 〈 sy 〉 px32. (4) chapter (DIV2) 5 Image 2
22 Now that St. Peter had this Supremac• he attempts to prove by several Texts of Holy Scripture, Now that Saint Peter had this Supremac• he attempts to prove by several Texts of Holy Scripture, av d n1 np1 vhd d np1 pns31 vvz pc-acp vvi p-acp j n2 pp-f j n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 5 Image 2
23 and by the Testimonies of several Fathers, which he quotes as he goes along, to confirm the Sense he gives of those Scriptures. and by the Testimonies of several Father's, which he quotes as he Goes along, to confirm the Sense he gives of those Scriptures. cc p-acp dt n2 pp-f j n2, r-crq pns31 vvz c-acp pns31 vvz a-acp, pc-acp vvi dt n1 pns31 vvz pp-f d n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 5 Image 2
24 The Scriptures he produces, he was put to no pains to search for, they being no other than those common Texts, which have, I think, been pressed upon the same Service, by every Romanist that hath ever written upon this Subject, viz. Matth. 16. v. 17, 18, 19. John. 21. 16. In the first he supposes that Christ promised this Supremacy; in the second, that he conferr'd it. SECT. I. I begin with the first, whence he argues, as his Predecessors in this Controversy have ever done, from the double Promise Christ made to St. Peter: The one in these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I build my Church: The Scriptures he produces, he was put to no pains to search for, they being no other than those Common Texts, which have, I think, been pressed upon the same Service, by every Romanist that hath ever written upon this Subject, viz. Matthew 16. v. 17, 18, 19. John. 21. 16. In the First he supposes that christ promised this Supremacy; in the second, that he conferred it. SECT. I. I begin with the First, whence he argues, as his Predecessors in this Controversy have ever done, from the double Promise christ made to Saint Peter: The one in these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I built my Church: dt n2 pns31 vvz, pns31 vbds vvn p-acp dx n2 pc-acp vvi p-acp, pns32 vbg dx n-jn cs d j n2, r-crq vhb, pns11 vvb, vbi vvn p-acp dt d n1, p-acp d np1 cst vhz av vvn p-acp d j-jn, n1 np1 crd n1 crd, crd, crd np1 crd crd p-acp dt ord pns31 vvz cst np1 vvd d n1; p-acp dt ord, cst pns31 vvd pn31. n1. np1 pns11 vvb p-acp dt ord, c-crq pns31 vvz, c-acp po31 n2 p-acp d n1 vhb av vdn, p-acp dt j-jn vvb np1 vvd p-acp n1 np1: dt crd p-acp d n2, pns21 vb2r np1, cc p-acp d n1 vmb pns11 vvi po11 n1: (4) chapter (DIV2) 6 Image 2
25 the other in these, And I will give unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, &c. But before he proceeds to discourse of these, there are two things he supposes as the reason and Foundation of this special Honour conferr'd on St. Peter . the other in these, And I will give unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, etc. But before he proceeds to discourse of these, there Are two things he supposes as the reason and Foundation of this special Honour conferred on Saint Peter. dt j-jn p-acp d, cc pns11 vmb vvi p-acp pno21 dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, av cc-acp c-acp pns31 vvz p-acp n1 pp-f d, pc-acp vbr crd n2 pns31 vvz p-acp dt n1 cc n1 pp-f d j n1 vvn p-acp n1 np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 7 Image 2
26 First, That at the time when he made this Confession, he alone knew the Divinity of Christ; First, That At the time when he made this Confessi, he alone knew the Divinity of christ; ord, cst p-acp dt n1 c-crq pns31 vvd d n1, pns31 av-j vvd dt n1 pp-f np1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 8 Image 2
27 the rest of the Apostles being as yet ignorant of this great Mystery. Secondly, That he knew this by a special Revelation from God the Father. the rest of the Apostles being as yet ignorant of this great Mystery. Secondly, That he knew this by a special Revelation from God the Father. dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbg a-acp av j pp-f d j n1. ord, cst pns31 vvd d p-acp dt j n1 p-acp np1 dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 8 Image 2
28 I shall therefore first, examine his Foundation, because if that fail, the Supremacy built thereon, will of it self fall to the Ground. I shall Therefore First, examine his Foundation, Because if that fail, the Supremacy built thereon, will of it self fallen to the Ground. pns11 vmb av ord, vvb po31 n1, c-acp cs d vvb, dt n1 vvn av, vmb pp-f pn31 n1 vvi p-acp dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 10 Image 2
29 It hath not without Reason been questioned by some, whether by the Son of the living God, St. Peter meant any more than he did by the Christ; not only because the former Expression is in other Texts of Scripture expounded by the latter, It hath not without Reason been questioned by Some, whither by the Son of the living God, Saint Peter meant any more than he did by the christ; not only Because the former Expression is in other Texts of Scripture expounded by the latter, pn31 vhz xx p-acp n1 vbn vvn p-acp d, cs p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg np1, n1 np1 vvd d dc cs pns31 vdd p-acp dt np1; xx av-j c-acp dt j n1 vbz p-acp j-jn n2 pp-f n1 vvn p-acp dt d, (4) chapter (DIV2) 11 Image 2
30 but because St. Mark, speaking of this very Confession of St. Peter, makes it no more than this, Thou art the Christ : but Because Saint Mark, speaking of this very Confessi of Saint Peter, makes it no more than this, Thou art the christ: cc-acp c-acp n1 vvb, vvg pp-f d j n1 pp-f n1 np1, vvz pn31 dx dc cs d, pns21 vb2r dt np1: (4) chapter (DIV2) 11 Image 2
31 And St. Luke, that he was the Christ of God : And Saint Lycia, that he was the christ of God: cc n1 av, cst pns31 vbds dt np1 pp-f np1: (4) chapter (DIV2) 11 Image 2
32 Yea, the Discussor himself supposes, that Peter confessed no more than what Christ afterward strictly commanded his Disciples to conceal, Yea, the Discusser himself supposes, that Peter confessed no more than what christ afterwards strictly commanded his Disciples to conceal, uh, dt n1 px31 vvz, cst np1 vvd dx dc cs r-crq np1 av av-j vvd po31 n2 pc-acp vvi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 11 Image 2
33 as too sublime to be divulged : as too sublime to be divulged: c-acp av j pc-acp vbi vvn: (4) chapter (DIV2) 11 Image 2
34 And that we find ver. 20. was no more than this, That he was Jesus the Christ. And that we find for. 20. was no more than this, That he was jesus the christ. cc cst pns12 vvb p-acp. crd vbds dx dc cs d, cst pns31 vbds np1 dt np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 11 Image 2
35 And if St. Peter's Confession amounted to no more, it cannot then be denied, but that St. Andrew long before him confessed as much, And if Saint Peter's Confessi amounted to no more, it cannot then be denied, but that Saint Andrew long before him confessed as much, cc cs n1 npg1 n1 vvd p-acp dx av-dc, pn31 vmbx av vbi vvn, cc-acp cst n1 np1 av-j p-acp pno31 vvd p-acp d, (4) chapter (DIV2) 11 Image 2
36 when he said, We have found the Messiah : when he said, We have found the Messiah: c-crq pns31 vvd, pns12 vhb vvn dt np1: (4) chapter (DIV2) 11 Image 2
37 And that Nathanael 's Confession was no way inferiour when he said, Thou art the Son of God, thou art the King of Israel . And that Nathanael is Confessi was no Way inferior when he said, Thou art the Son of God, thou art the King of Israel. cc cst np1 vbz n1 vbds dx n1 j-jn c-crq pns31 vvd, pns21 vb2r dt n1 pp-f np1, pns21 vb2r dt n1 pp-f np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 11 Image 2
38 But be it granted, that St. Peter by the Son of the living God, meant that he was the Son of God by Nature, (as the Fathers generally expound it) yet that the other Apostles were not at this time ignorant of this Mystery, But be it granted, that Saint Peter by the Son of the living God, meant that he was the Son of God by Nature, (as the Father's generally expound it) yet that the other Apostles were not At this time ignorant of this Mystery, p-acp vbi pn31 vvn, cst n1 np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg np1, vvd cst pns31 vbds dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp n1, (c-acp dt n2 av-j vvi pn31) av cst dt j-jn n2 vbdr xx p-acp d n1 j pp-f d n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 12 Image 2
39 but knew it as well as St. Peter, will be sufficiently cleared, First, By Scripture. Secondly, By what the Discussor himself grants. but knew it as well as Saint Peter, will be sufficiently cleared, First, By Scripture. Secondly, By what the Discusser himself grants. cc-acp vvd pn31 a-acp av c-acp n1 np1, vmb vbi av-j vvn, ord, p-acp n1. ord, p-acp r-crq dt n1 px31 vvz. (4) chapter (DIV2) 12 Image 2
40 Thirdly, By the Testimonies of the Antients. Thirdly, By the Testimonies of the Ancients. ord, p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n2-j. (4) chapter (DIV2) 12 Image 2
41 And, as an unanswerable Argument ad hominem, Fourthly, By the Testimonies of those modern Romanists he quotes for the contrary. First, By Scripture. And, as an unanswerable Argument ad hominem, Fourthly, By the Testimonies of those modern Romanists he quotes for the contrary. First, By Scripture. np1, c-acp dt j n1 fw-la fw-la, ord, p-acp dt n2 pp-f d j np1 pns31 vvz p-acp dt n-jn. ord, p-acp n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 12 Image 2
42 Of those many Texts that offer themselves, one may suffice, it being so plain and full to the purpose. Of those many Texts that offer themselves, one may suffice, it being so plain and full to the purpose. pp-f d d n2 cst vvb px32, crd vmb vvi, pn31 vbg av j cc j p-acp dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
43 Many of Christ's Disciples being offended at his Doctrine, they thereupon forsook him; Many of Christ's Disciples being offended At his Doctrine, they thereupon forsook him; av-d pp-f npg1 n2 vbg vvn p-acp po31 n1, pns32 av vvd pno31; (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
44 upon this he said to the twelve, Will ye also go back? The Question was propounded not to Peter only, upon this he said to the twelve, Will you also go back? The Question was propounded not to Peter only, p-acp d pns31 vvd p-acp dt crd, vmb pn22 av vvi av? dt n1 vbds vvn xx p-acp np1 av-j, (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
45 but to all the twelve, though Peter alone returned the Answer (as he did to this other Question) To whom shall we go? Thou hast the Words of eternal Life; but to all the twelve, though Peter alone returned the Answer (as he did to this other Question) To whom shall we go? Thou hast the Words of Eternal Life; cc-acp p-acp d dt crd, cs np1 av-j vvd dt n1 (c-acp pns31 vdd p-acp d j-jn n1) p-acp ro-crq vmb pns12 vvi? pns21 vh2 dt n2 pp-f j n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
46 AND WE BELIEVE AND HAVE KNOWN, THAT THOƲ ART THE CHRIST, THE SON OF THE LIVING GOD . AND WE BELIEVE AND HAVE KNOWN, THAT THOƲ ART THE CHRIST, THE SON OF THE LIVING GOD. cc pns12 vvb cc vhb vvn, cst np1 n1 dt np1, dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
47 The Discussor grants that St. Peter here undertook, by answering for the rest, to give an account of their Faith . The Discusser grants that Saint Peter Here undertook, by answering for the rest, to give an account of their Faith. dt n1 vvz d n1 np1 av vvd, p-acp vvg p-acp dt n1, pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f po32 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
48 Now this Confession is express'd in the very same Words with that under debate, nor doth the Discussor himself deny it to be of the same import. Now this Confessi is expressed in the very same Words with that under debate, nor does the Discusser himself deny it to be of the same import. av d n1 vbz vvn p-acp dt av d n2 p-acp d p-acp n1, ccx vdz dt n1 px31 vvi pn31 pc-acp vbi pp-f dt d n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
49 And that of these two Confessions, this in which he grants St. Peter spake in the Name of them all, was first in time, Dr. G. hath proved to be manifestly evinced from the series of the Acts of our Saviour's Life, recorded by the Evangelists . And that of these two Confessions, this in which he grants Saint Peter spoke in the Name of them all, was First in time, Dr. G. hath proved to be manifestly evinced from the series of the Acts of our Saviour's Life, recorded by the Evangelists. cc d pp-f d crd n2, d p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz n1 np1 vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f pno32 d, vbds ord p-acp n1, n1 np1 vhz vvn pc-acp vbi av-j vvn p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n2 pp-f po12 ng1 n1, vvn p-acp dt n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
50 And that the said Doctor took this Confession before-made, to signify as much as this latter, of which we dispute, appears by the Question he propounds, And that the said Doctor took this Confessi before-made, to signify as much as this latter, of which we dispute, appears by the Question he propounds, cc cst dt j-vvn n1 vvd d n1 j, pc-acp vvi p-acp d c-acp d d, pp-f r-crq pns12 vvb, vvz p-acp dt n1 pns31 vvz, (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
51 and the Answer he returns to it. and the Answer he returns to it. cc dt n1 pns31 vvz p-acp pn31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
52 But why was not St. Peter then presently honoured by our Saviour, with a BLESSED ART THOƲ SIMON THE SON OF BARJONA? To this, says he, Theophylact answers, That our Lord suspended praising him then (tho he deserved it) lest being at a time when others deserted him, it might seem done out of design, But why was not Saint Peter then presently honoured by our Saviour, with a BLESSED ART THOƲ SIMON THE SON OF BARJONA? To this, Says he, Theophylact answers, That our Lord suspended praising him then (though he deserved it) lest being At a time when Others deserted him, it might seem done out of Design, cc-acp q-crq vbds xx n1 np1 av av-j vvn p-acp po12 n1, p-acp dt j-vvn n1 np1 np1 dt n1 pp-f np1? p-acp d, vvz pns31, vvd n2, cst po12 n1 vvn vvg pno31 av (cs pns31 vvd pn31) vvd vbg p-acp dt n1 c-crq n2-jn vvn pno31, pn31 vmd vvi vdi av pp-f n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
53 and a piece of Artifice to retain him with him. and a piece of Artifice to retain him with him. cc dt n1 pp-f n1 pc-acp vvi pno31 p-acp pno31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
54 But Euthymius, says he, more probably thinks it was, because he answered not for himself only, But Euthymius, Says he, more probably thinks it was, Because he answered not for himself only, p-acp np1, vvz pns31, av-dc av-j vvz pn31 vbds, c-acp pns31 vvd xx p-acp px31 av-j, (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
55 but in the Name of all, among whom there was one so far from being worthy of Praise, that our Saviour presently after, to rectify Peter's Mistake, told them he was a Devil . but in the Name of all, among whom there was one so Far from being worthy of Praise, that our Saviour presently After, to rectify Peter's Mistake, told them he was a devil. cc-acp p-acp dt n1 pp-f d, p-acp ro-crq a-acp vbds pi av av-j p-acp vbg j pp-f n1, cst po12 n1 av-j a-acp, pc-acp vvi npg1 vvb, vvd pno32 pns31 vbds dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 13 Image 2
56 It is therefore certain that either the rest of the Apostles at this time knew the Divinity of Christ, It is Therefore certain that either the rest of the Apostles At this time knew the Divinity of christ, pn31 vbz av j cst d dt n1 pp-f dt n2 p-acp d n1 vvd dt n1 pp-f np1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 14 Image 2
57 or that St. Peter was mistaken in the account he gives of their Faith. The Discussor indeed says, St. Peter committed a great Mistake; or that Saint Peter was mistaken in the account he gives of their Faith. The Discusser indeed Says, Saint Peter committed a great Mistake; cc d n1 np1 vbds vvn p-acp dt n1 pns31 vvz pp-f po32 n1. dt n1 av vvz, n1 np1 vvd dt j n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 14 Image 2
58 and Dr. G. that he found he had been mistaken. and Dr. G. that he found he had been mistaken. cc n1 np1 d pns31 vvd pns31 vhd vbn vvn. (4) chapter (DIV2) 14 Image 2
59 But how doth that appear? Because, says the Discussor, Christ told them, that that was not the Belief of all of them, one of them being a Devil . But how does that appear? Because, Says the Discusser, christ told them, that that was not the Belief of all of them, one of them being a devil. cc-acp q-crq vdz d vvi? p-acp, vvz dt n1, np1 vvd pno32, cst d vbds xx dt n1 pp-f d pp-f pno32, crd pp-f pno32 vbg dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 14 Image 2
60 And to the same purpose Dr. G. quotes Euthymius. Be it granted that our Saviour excepted one, in that he excepted no more than one, it plainly follows, that all the rest, that is, ten to one, knew him to be the Son of God incarnate. And to the same purpose Dr. G. quotes Euthymius. Be it granted that our Saviour excepted one, in that he excepted no more than one, it plainly follows, that all the rest, that is, ten to one, knew him to be the Son of God incarnate. cc p-acp dt d n1 n1 np1 vvz np1. vbb pn31 vvd d po12 n1 vvd pi, p-acp cst pns31 vvd dx dc cs crd, pn31 av-j vvz, cst d dt n1, cst vbz, crd p-acp crd, vvd pno31 pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f np1 j. (4) chapter (DIV2) 14 Image 2
61 The Conclusion then is unavoidable, that Peter was not the only Apostle, to whom this Mystery was then made manifest. The Conclusion then is unavoidable, that Peter was not the only Apostle, to whom this Mystery was then made manifest. dt n1 av vbz j, cst np1 vbds xx dt j n1, p-acp ro-crq d n1 vbds av vvn j. (4) chapter (DIV2) 14 Image 2
62 Secondly, The same Conclusion follows from what the Discussor himself grants: Secondly, The same Conclusion follows from what the Discusser himself grants: ord, dt d n1 vvz p-acp r-crq dt n1 px31 vvz: (4) chapter (DIV2) 15 Image 2
63 He dares not exclude the blessed Virgin, nor St. John Baptist, no nor the Devils, from the Knowledg of this Mystery; He dares not exclude the blessed Virgae, nor Saint John Baptist, not nor the Devils, from the Knowledge of this Mystery; pns31 vvz xx vvi dt j-vvn n1, ccx n1 np1 np1, xx ccx dt n2, p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 15 Image 2
64 and he grants, that Joseph, Zachary and Elizabeth, Simeon and Anna the Prophetess, who were honoured with Revelations and Visions, fill'd with the holy Ghost, and he grants, that Joseph, Zachary and Elizabeth, Simeon and Anna the Prophetess, who were honoured with Revelations and Visions, filled with the holy Ghost, cc pns31 vvz, cst np1, np1 cc np1, np1 cc np1 dt n1, r-crq vbdr vvn p-acp n2 cc n2, vvn p-acp dt j n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 15 Image 2
65 and had the Gift of Prophecy, if they did not fully know his Consubstantiality, they had at least some NONLATINALPHABET obscure ways of it I need not make Reflections upon all these: and had the Gift of Prophecy, if they did not Fully know his Consubstantiality, they had At least Some Obscure ways of it I need not make Reflections upon all these: cc vhd dt n1 pp-f n1, cs pns32 vdd xx av-j vvi po31 n1, pns32 vhd p-acp ds d j n2 pp-f pn31 pns11 vvb xx vvi n2 p-acp d d: (4) chapter (DIV2) 15 Image 2
66 It will be sufficient to shew, that if John the Baptist, and the Devils knew it, the Apostles could not be ignorant of it. And, It will be sufficient to show, that if John the Baptist, and the Devils knew it, the Apostles could not be ignorant of it. And, pn31 vmb vbi j pc-acp vvi, cst cs np1 dt n1, cc dt n2 vvd pn31, dt n2 vmd xx vbi j pp-f pn31. np1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 15 Image 2
67 First, That it follows from the Knowledg of John the Baptist, and that several ways. First, That it follows from the Knowledge of John the Baptist, and that several ways. ord, cst pn31 vvz p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 dt n1, cc d j n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 16 Image 2
68 1. Because St. John could not but think himself in Duty bound, to impart this Knowledg to his Country-Men. 1. Because Saint John could not but think himself in Duty bound, to impart this Knowledge to his Country-Men. crd p-acp n1 np1 vmd xx cc-acp vvi px31 p-acp n1 vvn, pc-acp vvi d n1 p-acp po31 n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 17 Image 2
69 His Office was to bear Witness of Christ; and what more worthy to be witnessed concerning him, His Office was to bear Witness of christ; and what more worthy to be witnessed Concerning him, po31 n1 vbds pc-acp vvi n1 pp-f np1; cc r-crq av-dc j pc-acp vbi vvn vvg pno31, (4) chapter (DIV2) 17 Image 2
70 than the Divine Excellency of his Person? He was by his Testimony to prepare the way, to dispose Men to believe on him; than the Divine Excellency of his Person? He was by his Testimony to prepare the Way, to dispose Men to believe on him; cs dt j-jn n1 pp-f po31 n1? pns31 vbds p-acp po31 n1 pc-acp vvi dt n1, pc-acp vvi n2 pc-acp vvi p-acp pno31; (4) chapter (DIV2) 17 Image 2
71 could he then without Unfaithfulness omit that which above all other Arguments would be of Power to work Faith in them? He who was so careful to confirm his Disciples in the Belief, that he was the true Messiah ; could he then without Unfaithfulness omit that which above all other Arguments would be of Power to work Faith in them? He who was so careful to confirm his Disciples in the Belief, that he was the true Messiah; vmd pns31 av p-acp n1 vvi d r-crq p-acp d j-jn n2 vmd vbi pp-f n1 pc-acp vvi n1 p-acp pno32? pns31 r-crq vbds av j pc-acp vvi po31 n2 p-acp dt n1, cst pns31 vbds dt j np1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 17 Image 2
72 can it be supposed, that he would not acquaint them with that, which would above all other things, render them stedfast in this Belief? And if he publish'd this in his popular Discourses, who can imagin that it never came to the Ears of the Apostles? can it be supposed, that he would not acquaint them with that, which would above all other things, render them steadfast in this Belief? And if he published this in his popular Discourses, who can imagine that it never Come to the Ears of the Apostles? vmb pn31 vbi vvn, cst pns31 vmd xx vvi pno32 p-acp d, r-crq vmd p-acp d j-jn n2, vvb pno32 j p-acp d n1? cc cs pns31 vvn d p-acp po31 j n2, r-crq vmb vvi cst pn31 av-x vvd p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n2? (4) chapter (DIV2) 17 Image 2
73 2. The same is clearly inferred from the means, by which the Discussor supposes John the Baptist arriv'd at this Knowledg, viz. the Voice from Heaven, at Jesus's Baptism. 2. The same is clearly inferred from the means, by which the Discusser supposes John the Baptist arrived At this Knowledge, viz. the Voice from Heaven, At Jesus's Baptism. crd dt d vbz av-j vvn p-acp dt n2, p-acp r-crq dt n1 vvz np1 dt n1 vvn p-acp d n1, n1 dt n1 p-acp n1, p-acp npg1 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 18 Image 2
74 He who heard a noise from Heaven, by a Celestial Herald promulging him to be the Son of God: He who herd a noise from Heaven, by a Celestial Herald promulging him to be the Son of God: pns31 r-crq vvd dt n1 p-acp n1, p-acp dt j n1 vvg pno31 pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f np1: (4) chapter (DIV2) 18 Image 2
75 He who saw the holy Ghost effigiated in the Form of a Dove (that may be question'd) descending from above, and lighting upon him, may very well be imagined to be instructed who he was : He who saw the holy Ghost effigiated in the From of a Dove (that may be questioned) descending from above, and lighting upon him, may very well be imagined to be instructed who he was: pns31 r-crq vvd dt j n1 vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 (cst vmb vbi vvn) vvg p-acp a-acp, cc vvg p-acp pno31, vmb av av vbi vvn pc-acp vbi vvn r-crq pns31 vbds: (4) chapter (DIV2) 18 Image 2
76 If so, may it not as well be imagin'd, that the Apostles might be as well instructed, by the Report of this Noise from Heaven, they received from John? May not a Man understand as much by hearing a thing at second hand, (and as firmly believe it too, If so, may it not as well be imagined, that the Apostles might be as well instructed, by the Report of this Noise from Heaven, they received from John? May not a Man understand as much by hearing a thing At second hand, (and as firmly believe it too, cs av, vmb pn31 xx c-acp av vbi vvn, cst dt n2 vmd vbi c-acp av vvn, p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n1 p-acp n1, pns32 vvd p-acp np1? vmb xx dt n1 vvb p-acp d p-acp vvg dt n1 p-acp ord n1, (cc c-acp av-j vvi pn31 av, (4) chapter (DIV2) 18 Image 2
77 if he hear it from a Person of unquestionable Credit) as if he heard it at the first? And that John the Baptist bear record of this, St. John the Evangelist hath told us : if he hear it from a Person of unquestionable Credit) as if he herd it At the First? And that John the Baptist bear record of this, Saint John the Evangelist hath told us: cs pns31 vvb pn31 p-acp dt n1 pp-f j n1) c-acp cs pns31 vvd pn31 p-acp dt ord? cc cst np1 dt n1 vvb n1 pp-f d, n1 np1 dt np1 vhz vvn pno12: (4) chapter (DIV2) 18 Image 2
78 And can any considering Man perswade himself, that the Apostles of our Saviour should be ignorant of that, which the Baptist openly proclaimed to all the Jews? And can any considering Man persuade himself, that the Apostles of our Saviour should be ignorant of that, which the Baptist openly proclaimed to all the jews? cc vmb d vvg n1 vvi px31, cst dt n2 pp-f po12 n1 vmd vbi j pp-f d, r-crq dt n1 av-j vvn p-acp d dt np2? (4) chapter (DIV2) 18 Image 2
79 3. St. John the Baptist gave yet more pregnant proofs to his Hearers of Christ's Divinity. 3. Saint John the Baptist gave yet more pregnant proofs to his Hearers of Christ's Divinity. crd n1 np1 dt n1 vvd av av-dc j n2 p-acp po31 n2 pp-f npg1 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
80 He bear record, that he was The Son of God, by way of eminency, so as never any other Man was, (NONLATINALPHABET with an Article) if this be not thought enough, he loudly testified, that he had a real being, He bear record, that he was The Son of God, by Way of eminency, so as never any other Man was, (with an Article) if this be not Thought enough, he loudly testified, that he had a real being, pns31 vvb n1, cst pns31 vbds dt n1 pp-f np1, p-acp n1 pp-f n1, av c-acp av d j-jn n1 vbds, (p-acp dt n1) cs d vbb xx vvn av-d, pns31 av-j vvd, cst pns31 vhd dt j vbg, (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
81 before he was a Man. For John cried, this was he of whom I spake, HE THAT COMETH AFTER ME IS PREFERRED BEFORE ME, FOR HE WAS BEFORE ME : before he was a Man. For John cried, this was he of whom I spoke, HE THAT COMES AFTER ME IS PREFERRED BEFORE ME, FOR HE WAS BEFORE ME: c-acp pns31 vbds dt n1 p-acp np1 vvd, d vbds pns31 pp-f ro-crq pns11 vvd, pns31 cst vvz p-acp pno11 vbz vvn p-acp pno11, p-acp pns31 vbds p-acp pno11: (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
82 In which Words (as a learned Bishop of this Church hath observed) first, John taketh to himself a Priority of time, speaking of Christ, He that cometh after me. In which Words (as a learned Bishop of this Church hath observed) First, John Takes to himself a Priority of time, speaking of christ, He that comes After me. p-acp r-crq n2 (c-acp dt j n1 pp-f d n1 vhz vvn) ord, np1 vvz p-acp px31 dt n1 pp-f n1, vvg pp-f np1, pns31 cst vvz p-acp pno11. (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
83 For so he came after him into the Womb at his Conception, into the World at his Nativity, &c. 2dly, He attributeth to Christ a Priority of Dignity, saying, He is perferred before me. For so he Come After him into the Womb At his Conception, into the World At his Nativity, etc. 2dly, He attributeth to christ a Priority of Dignity, saying, He is perferred before me. c-acp av pns31 vvd p-acp pno31 p-acp dt n1 p-acp po31 n1, p-acp dt n1 p-acp po31 n1, av av-j, pns31 vvz p-acp np1 dt n1 pp-f n1, vvg, pns31 vbz vvn p-acp pno11. (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
84 — 3dly, He rendereth the reason or cause of the great Dignity that belong'd to Christ, saying for, or rather because he was before me. — 3dly, He rendereth the reason or cause of the great Dignity that belonged to christ, saying for, or rather Because he was before me. — av, pns31 vvz dt n1 cc n1 pp-f dt j n1 cst vvd p-acp np1, vvg p-acp, cc av-c c-acp pns31 vbds p-acp pno11. (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
85 As if the Baptist had thus spake at large: As if the Baptist had thus spoke At large: c-acp cs dt n1 vhd av vvd p-acp j: (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
86 This Man Christ Jesus who came in to the World, and entered upon his Prophetical Office six Months after me, is notwithstanding of far more Worth and greater Dignity; This Man christ jesus who Come in to the World, and entered upon his Prophetical Office six Months After me, is notwithstanding of Far more Worth and greater Dignity; d n1 np1 np1 r-crq vvd p-acp p-acp dt n1, cc vvd p-acp po31 j n1 crd n2 p-acp pno11, vbz a-acp pp-f av-j av-dc j cc jc n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
87 even so much greater, that I must acknowledg my self unworthy to stoop down, and unloose the Latchet of his Shoes: even so much greater, that I must acknowledge my self unworthy to stoop down, and unloose the Latchet of his Shoes: av av av-d jc, cst pns11 vmb vvi po11 n1 j pc-acp vvi a-acp, cc vvi dt n1 pp-f po31 n2: (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
88 And the Reason of this transcendent Dignity, is from the Excellency of that Nature, which he had before I was; And the Reason of this transcendent Dignity, is from the Excellency of that Nature, which he had before I was; cc dt n1 pp-f d j n1, vbz p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n1, r-crq pns31 vhd c-acp pns11 vbds; (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
89 for though he cometh after me, yet he was before me. for though he comes After me, yet he was before me. c-acp cs pns31 vvz p-acp pno11, av pns31 vbds p-acp pno11. (4) chapter (DIV2) 19 Image 2
90 Again, St. John the Baptist prefers Christ before himself in this, that whereas he himself had his Original from the Earth, Christ came from Heaven, and was above all ; Again, Saint John the Baptist prefers christ before himself in this, that whereas he himself had his Original from the Earth, christ Come from Heaven, and was above all; av, n1 np1 dt n1 vvz np1 p-acp px31 p-acp d, cst cs pns31 px31 vhd po31 j-jn p-acp dt n1, np1 vvd p-acp n1, cc vbds p-acp d; (4) chapter (DIV2) 20 Image 2
91 thereby signifying that Divine Nature by which he existed in Heaven, before he was conceived in his humane Nature of the blessed Virgin. thereby signifying that Divine Nature by which he existed in Heaven, before he was conceived in his humane Nature of the blessed Virgae. av vvg d j-jn n1 p-acp r-crq pns31 vvd p-acp n1, c-acp pns31 vbds vvn p-acp po31 j n1 pp-f dt j-vvn n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 20 Image 2
92 Can it then be in reason supposed, that the Apostles knew not this Mystery, which John so freely publish'd to his Hearers? especially considering, that some of the Apostles were the Disciples of John, before they were the Disciples of Christ. But, Can it then be in reason supposed, that the Apostles knew not this Mystery, which John so freely published to his Hearers? especially considering, that Some of the Apostles were the Disciples of John, before they were the Disciples of christ. But, vmb pn31 av vbi p-acp n1 vvn, cst dt n2 vvd xx d n1, r-crq np1 av av-j vvn p-acp po31 n2? av-j vvg, cst d pp-f dt n2 vbdr dt n2 pp-f np1, c-acp pns32 vbdr dt n2 pp-f np1. p-acp, (4) chapter (DIV2) 20 Image 2
93 4. If the Baptist knew the Divinity of Christ, the Apostles we may conclude knew it much rather; 4. If the Baptist knew the Divinity of christ, the Apostles we may conclude knew it much rather; crd cs dt np1 vvd dt n1 pp-f np1, dt n2 pns12 vmb vvi vvd pn31 av-d av; (4) chapter (DIV2) 21 Image 2
94 since besides what they had heard from John concerning it, they had learn'd much more from their Master himself by his private Instructions, and his publick Preaching. since beside what they had herd from John Concerning it, they had learned much more from their Master himself by his private Instructions, and his public Preaching. c-acp p-acp r-crq pns32 vhd vvn p-acp np1 vvg pn31, pns32 vhd vvn av-d av-dc p-acp po32 n1 px31 p-acp po31 j n2, cc po31 j vvg. (4) chapter (DIV2) 21 Image 2
95 Among other things they could not but have observed, that he had frequently discovered Mens secret Thoughts and Reasonings; Among other things they could not but have observed, that he had frequently discovered Mens secret Thoughts and Reasonings; p-acp j-jn n2 pns32 vmd xx p-acp vhb vvn, cst pns31 vhd av-j vvn np1 j-jn n2 cc n2-vvg; (4) chapter (DIV2) 21 Image 2
96 that he had affirmed himself to be Lord of the Sabbath, and that he had power on Earth to forgive Sins. that he had affirmed himself to be Lord of the Sabbath, and that he had power on Earth to forgive Sins. cst pns31 vhd vvn px31 pc-acp vbi n1 pp-f dt n1, cc cst pns31 vhd n1 p-acp n1 pc-acp vvi n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 21 Image 2
97 They had no doubt heard him say, that God was his own Father, and knew that the Jews accused him of Blasphemy for saying so, They had no doubt herd him say, that God was his own Father, and knew that the jews accused him of Blasphemy for saying so, pns32 vhd dx n1 vvd pno31 vvi, cst np1 vbds po31 d n1, cc vvd cst dt np2 vvd pno31 pp-f n1 p-acp vvg av, (4) chapter (DIV2) 21 Image 2
98 because thereby they concluded he made himself equal with God. Because thereby they concluded he made himself equal with God. c-acp av pns32 vvd pns31 vvd px31 j-jn p-acp np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 21 Image 2
99 These and many other matters of the like import they had heard from his own Mouth, of the Truth of which they were abundantly satisfied, by seeing him do such Miracles, which no Man before ever did, in confirmation of what he said. The Argument then lies thus; These and many other matters of the like import they had herd from his own Mouth, of the Truth of which they were abundantly satisfied, by seeing him do such Miracles, which no Man before ever did, in confirmation of what he said. The Argument then lies thus; np1 cc d j-jn n2 pp-f dt j n1 pns32 vhd vvn p-acp po31 d n1, pp-f dt n1 pp-f r-crq pns32 vbdr av-j vvn, p-acp vvg pno31 vdi d n2, r-crq dx n1 c-acp av vdd, p-acp n1 pp-f r-crq pns31 vvd. dt n1 av vvz av; (4) chapter (DIV2) 21 Image 2
100 If John the Baptist knew Christ to be the Son of the Living God, the Apostles of Christ much more knew him to be so, If John the Baptist knew christ to be the Son of the Living God, the Apostles of christ much more knew him to be so, cs np1 dt n1 vvd np1 pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg np1, dt n2 pp-f np1 av-d av-dc vvd pno31 pc-acp vbi av, (4) chapter (DIV2) 21 Image 2
101 because they had not only all the same Arguments that he had, but many more from the Words and Actions of Christ himself to assure them of this great Truth. Because they had not only all the same Arguments that he had, but many more from the Words and Actions of christ himself to assure them of this great Truth. c-acp pns32 vhd xx av-j d dt d n2 cst pns31 vhd, cc-acp d dc p-acp dt n2 cc n2 pp-f np1 px31 pc-acp vvi pno32 pp-f d j n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 21 Image 2
102 Secondly, The same Conclusion is as strongly inferred from what the Discussor grants of the Devil's Knowledg, Secondly, The same Conclusion is as strongly inferred from what the Discusser grants of the Devil's Knowledge, ord, dt d n1 vbz a-acp av-j vvn p-acp r-crq dt n1 vvz pp-f dt ng1 n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 22 Image 2
103 and the ways by which he attained to it. and the ways by which he attained to it. cc dt n2 p-acp r-crq pns31 vvd p-acp pn31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 22 Image 2
104 How the Devils arrived to this Knowledg, Opinions, he says, are various: Three of which he mentions. How the Devils arrived to this Knowledge, Opinions, he Says, Are various: Three of which he mentions. c-crq dt n2 vvn p-acp d n1, n2, pns31 vvz, vbr j: crd pp-f r-crq pns31 n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 22 Image 2
105 The first seems to be of no weight, viz. That when he was a glorious Angel in Heaven, God revealed to him that his Son should assume humane Nature, The First seems to be of no weight, viz. That when he was a glorious Angel in Heaven, God revealed to him that his Son should assume humane Nature, dt ord vvz pc-acp vbi pp-f dx n1, n1 cst c-crq pns31 vbds dt j n1 p-acp n1, np1 vvd p-acp pno31 cst po31 n1 vmd vvi j n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 23 Image 2
106 and that Man should be exalted to the hypostatic Ʋnion with the Word . and that Man should be exalted to the hypostatic Ʋnion with the Word. cc d n1 vmd vbi vvn p-acp dt j n1 p-acp dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 23 Image 2
107 That God revealed this to him, when he was a glorious Angel, there is not the least proof; That God revealed this to him, when he was a glorious Angel, there is not the least proof; cst np1 vvd d p-acp pno31, c-crq pns31 vbds dt j n1, pc-acp vbz xx dt ds n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 23 Image 2
108 and in case he did, yet unless he reveal'd also, that this Jesus of Nazareth was the Man that was exalted to the Hypostatic Union with the Word, it will not reach the Point to be determined. and in case he did, yet unless he revealed also, that this jesus of Nazareth was the Man that was exalted to the Hypostatic union with the Word, it will not reach the Point to be determined. cc p-acp n1 pns31 vdd, av cs pns31 vvd av, cst d np1 pp-f np1 vbds dt n1 cst vbds vvn p-acp dt j n1 p-acp dt n1, pn31 vmb xx vvi dt n1 pc-acp vbi vvn. (4) chapter (DIV2) 23 Image 2
109 And he must be a Man of a wonderful fancy who can imagine that this was revealed to the Devil, And he must be a Man of a wondered fancy who can imagine that this was revealed to the devil, cc pns31 vmb vbi dt n1 pp-f dt j n1 r-crq vmb vvi cst d vbds vvn p-acp dt n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 23 Image 2
110 when he was a glorious Angel in Heaven. when he was a glorious Angel in Heaven. c-crq pns31 vbds dt j n1 p-acp n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 23 Image 2
111 As for the other ways he mentions, the Devil had by them no advantage of the Apostles. As for the other ways he mentions, the devil had by them no advantage of the Apostles. c-acp p-acp dt j-jn n2 pns31 n2, dt n1 vhd p-acp pno32 dx n1 pp-f dt n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 24 Image 2
112 For the next opinion he cites, is that of Theophylact, viz. that the Thief stole this Knowledg from the Voice from Heaven. For the next opinion he cites, is that of Theophylact, viz. that the Thief stole this Knowledge from the Voice from Heaven. p-acp dt ord n1 pns31 vvz, vbz d pp-f vvd, n1 cst dt n1 vvd d n1 p-acp dt n1 p-acp n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 24 Image 2
113 And why might not the Apostles also get it the same way? For though they heard not this Voice immediately from Heaven, And why might not the Apostles also get it the same Way? For though they herd not this Voice immediately from Heaven, cc q-crq vmd xx dt n2 av vvi pn31 dt d n1? p-acp cs pns32 vvd xx d n1 av-j p-acp n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 24 Image 2
114 yet they had the report of it from John the Baptist, and as firmly believ'd it, yet they had the report of it from John the Baptist, and as firmly believed it, av pns32 vhd dt n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp np1 dt n1, cc c-acp av-j vvd pn31, (4) chapter (DIV2) 24 Image 2
115 as if they themselves had at first heard it. as if they themselves had At First herd it. c-acp cs pns32 px32 vhn p-acp ord vvd pn31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 24 Image 2
116 The third opinion is that of St. Austin, viz. That it was made known to the Devil by the operation of so many Miracles wrought by the Finger of God, which the Devil knew did transcend his, and all Angelical Power. The third opinion is that of Saint Austin, viz. That it was made known to the devil by the operation of so many Miracles wrought by the Finger of God, which the devil knew did transcend his, and all Angelical Power. dt ord n1 vbz d pp-f n1 np1, n1 cst pn31 vbds vvn vvn p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f av d n2 vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, r-crq dt n1 vvd vdd vvi po31, cc d j n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 25 Image 2
117 And in this the Apostles who were Christ's constant Attendants, and the Eye-witnesses of his Miracles, were not inferiour; And in this the Apostles who were Christ's constant Attendants, and the Eyewitnesses of his Miracles, were not inferior; cc p-acp d dt n2 r-crq vbdr npg1 j n2-jn, cc dt n2 pp-f po31 n2, vbdr xx j-jn; (4) chapter (DIV2) 26 Image 2
118 but if there was any difference, it may be presum'd the Advantage lay on the Apostles side. but if there was any difference, it may be presumed the Advantage lay on the Apostles side. cc-acp cs pc-acp vbds d n1, pn31 vmb vbi vvn dt n1 vvd p-acp dt n2 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 26 Image 2
119 For tho they knew not how far the Power of Apostate Spirits might reach, and whether some of his Works were such as exceeded their Power to effect: For though they knew not how Far the Power of Apostate Spirits might reach, and whither Some of his Works were such as exceeded their Power to Effect: p-acp cs pns32 vvd xx c-crq av-j dt n1 pp-f n1 n2 vmd vvi, cc cs d pp-f png31 vvz vbdr d c-acp vvd po32 n1 pc-acp vvi: (4) chapter (DIV2) 26 Image 2
120 yet there were others of them, (and they the far greater part) that could leave no ground for any such Suspition, yet there were Others of them, (and they the Far greater part) that could leave no ground for any such Suspicion, av a-acp vbdr n2-jn pp-f pno32, (cc pns32 dt av-j jc n1) cst vmd vvi dx n1 p-acp d d n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 26 Image 2
121 but were such unquestionable Effects of a Divine Power, that all Mankind have concluded, they could be wrought by none but the Finger of God. but were such unquestionable Effects of a Divine Power, that all Mankind have concluded, they could be wrought by none but the Finger of God. cc-acp vbdr d j n2 pp-f dt j-jn n1, cst d n1 vhb vvn, pns32 vmd vbi vvn p-acp pix cc-acp dt n1 pp-f np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 26 Image 2
122 If then by these means the Devil came to know the Divinity of Christ, might not all the Apostes as well know it, having the same means of knowing it? Let us now see what was the Judgment of the Ancients in this point. If then by these means the devil Come to know the Divinity of christ, might not all the Apostles as well know it, having the same means of knowing it? Let us now see what was the Judgement of the Ancients in this point. cs av p-acp d n2 dt n1 vvd pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f np1, vmd xx d dt n2 c-acp av vvb pn31, vhg dt d n2 pp-f vvg pn31? vvb pno12 av vvi r-crq vbds dt n1 pp-f dt n2-j p-acp d n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 27 Image 2
123 Thirdly, The same Conclusion is also confirm'd by the Testimonies of many more Fathers, than are alledged by the Discussor for the contrary. Thirdly, The same Conclusion is also confirmed by the Testimonies of many more Father's, than Are alleged by the Discusser for the contrary. ord, dt d n1 vbz av vvn p-acp dt n2 pp-f d dc n2, cs vbr vvn p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt n-jn. (4) chapter (DIV2) 28 Image 2
124 He produces three, viz. Hilary, Cyril of Jerusalem, and Basil of Seleucia. Let these be yielded to him, what will they signify, He produces three, viz. Hilary, Cyril of Jerusalem, and Basil of Seleucia. Let these be yielded to him, what will they signify, pns31 vvz crd, n1 np1, np1 pp-f np1, cc np1 pp-f np1. vvb d vbi vvn p-acp pno31, r-crq vmb pns32 vvi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 28 Image 2
125 when they are over-voted by a far greater Number? when they Are overvoted by a Far greater Number? c-crq pns32 vbr j p-acp dt av-j jc n1? (4) chapter (DIV2) 28 Image 2
126 The Discussor himself grants, that the Fathers incidently say, that the other Apostles knew Christ to be the Son of God, before St Peter's promulging him so: But then he says, they meant thereby his nominal, not his natural Filiation. The Discusser himself grants, that the Father's incidently say, that the other Apostles knew christ to be the Son of God, before Saint Peter's promulging him so: But then he Says, they meant thereby his nominal, not his natural Filiation. dt n1 px31 vvz, cst dt n2 av-j vvb, cst dt j-jn n2 vvd np1 pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f np1, c-acp np1 npg1 vvg pno31 av: cc-acp cs pns31 vvz, pns32 vvd av po31 j-jn, xx po31 j n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
127 Let us therefore see whether he truly represents their meaning. Let us Therefore see whither he truly represents their meaning. vvb pno12 av vvi cs pns31 av-j vvz po32 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
128 He instances only in St. Ambrose, whom he finds in one place to affirm, that the other Apostles knew Christ to be the Son of God as well as St. Peter; He instances only in Saint Ambrose, whom he finds in one place to affirm, that the other Apostles knew christ to be the Son of God as well as Saint Peter; pns31 n2 av-j p-acp n1 np1, r-crq pns31 vvz p-acp crd n1 pc-acp vvi, cst dt j-jn n2 vvd np1 pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f np1 c-acp av c-acp n1 np1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
129 and in another to seem to appropriate it wholly to him . In the one then he roundly affirms, that the other Apostles knew it; and in Another to seem to Appropriate it wholly to him. In the one then he roundly affirms, that the other Apostles knew it; cc p-acp j-jn pc-acp vvi pc-acp vvi pn31 av-jn p-acp pno31. p-acp dt crd cs pns31 av vvz, cst dt j-jn n2 vvd pn31; (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
130 in the other he does but seem to deny it. in the other he does but seem to deny it. p-acp dt n-jn pns31 vdz p-acp vvi pc-acp vvi pn31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
131 The place, he means, in which he affirms it, is, I presume, in the sixth Book of his Comments on St. Luke, c. 9. Now the Question is, The place, he means, in which he affirms it, is, I presume, in the sixth Book of his Comments on Saint Lycia, c. 9. Now the Question is, dt n1, pns31 vvz, p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz pn31, vbz, pns11 vvb, p-acp dt ord n1 pp-f po31 n2 p-acp n1 av, sy. crd av dt n1 vbz, (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
132 whether St. Ambrose in this place meant, that the Apostles knew the Divinity of Christ, which no Man that impartially reads the Text, can so much as question (and therefore it was wisely done of the Discussor, not to tell his Reader where it was to be found) for St. Ambrose there commenting upon St. Peter 's Answer, whither Saint Ambrose in this place meant, that the Apostles knew the Divinity of christ, which no Man that impartially reads the Text, can so much as question (and Therefore it was wisely done of the Discusser, not to tell his Reader where it was to be found) for Saint Ambrose there commenting upon Saint Peter is Answer, cs n1 np1 p-acp d n1 vvd, cst dt n2 vvd dt n1 pp-f np1, r-crq dx n1 cst av-j vvz dt n1, vmb av av-d c-acp n1 (cc av pn31 vbds av-j vdn pp-f dt n1, xx pc-acp vvi po31 n1 c-crq pn31 vbds pc-acp vbi vvn) p-acp n1 np1 a-acp vvg p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
133 as it is recorded by St. Luke, Thou art the Christ of God, says thus; as it is recorded by Saint Lycia, Thou art the christ of God, Says thus; c-acp pn31 vbz vvn p-acp n1 av, pns21 vb2r dt np1 pp-f np1, vvz av; (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
134 If it was sufficient to the Apostle Paul, to know nothing but Jesus Christ, and him crucified; If it was sufficient to the Apostle Paul, to know nothing but jesus christ, and him Crucified; cs pn31 vbds j p-acp dt n1 np1, pc-acp vvi pix cc-acp np1 np1, cc pno31 vvd; (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
135 what more should I desire to know than Christ? for in this one Name, is the Expression both of his Divinity and Incarnation, what more should I desire to know than christ? for in this one Name, is the Expression both of his Divinity and Incarnation, r-crq av-dc vmd pns11 vvi pc-acp vvi cs np1? p-acp p-acp d crd n1, vbz dt n1 av-d pp-f po31 n1 cc n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
136 and the Faith of his Passion. and the Faith of his Passion. cc dt n1 pp-f po31 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
137 And therefore THOƲGH THE OTHER APOSTLES KNEW IT, yet Peter answers rather than the rest, THOƲ ART CHRIST THE SON OF THE LIVING GOD; And Therefore THOƲGH THE OTHER APOSTLES KNEW IT, yet Peter answers rather than the rest, THOƲ ART CHRIST THE SON OF THE LIVING GOD; cc av av-d dt j-jn n2 vvd pn31, av np1 n2 av-c cs dt n1, np1 n1 np1 dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg np1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
138 he therefore comprised all, who expressed both his Nature and his Name . he Therefore comprised all, who expressed both his Nature and his Name. pns31 av vvd d, r-crq vvd d po31 n1 cc po31 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
139 Can any thing be more plain than 〈 ◊ 〉 what St. Ambrose here saith, the other Apostles knew, was, what was expressed in the Name Christ, viz. his Divinity and Incarnation? And what St. Peter answer'd, Can any thing be more plain than 〈 ◊ 〉 what Saint Ambrose Here Says, the other Apostles knew, was, what was expressed in the Name christ, viz. his Divinity and Incarnation? And what Saint Peter answered, vmb d n1 vbi av-dc j cs 〈 sy 〉 q-crq n1 np1 av vvz, dt j-jn n2 vvd, vbds, r-crq vbds vvn p-acp dt n1 np1, n1 po31 n1 cc n1? cc r-crq n1 np1 vvn, (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
140 when he said, Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God, in which is contain'd both his Name and his Nature? when he said, Thou art christ, the Son of the living God, in which is contained both his Name and his Nature? c-crq pns31 vvd, pns21 vb2r np1, dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg np1, p-acp r-crq vbz vvn d po31 vvb cc po31 n1? (4) chapter (DIV2) 29 Image 2
141 So far was St. Jerom from thinking the Apostles ignorant of it, that he thought the rude Sea-men knew his Divinity, otherwise he spake absurdly in opposing their Confession to that of Arius . So Far was Saint Jerome from thinking the Apostles ignorant of it, that he Thought the rude Seamen knew his Divinity, otherwise he spoke absurdly in opposing their Confessi to that of Arius. av av-j vbds n1 np1 p-acp vvg dt n2 j pp-f pn31, cst pns31 vvd dt j n2 vvd po31 n1, av pns31 vvd av-j p-acp vvg po32 n1 p-acp d pp-f np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 30 Image 2
142 St. Chrysostom says, When Peter said, AND WE HAVE BELIEVED, Christ excepts Judas out of the number of Believers ; Saint Chrysostom Says, When Peter said, AND WE HAVE BELIEVED, christ excepts Judas out of the number of Believers; n1 np1 vvz, c-crq np1 vvd, cc pns12 vhb vvd, np1 vvz np1 av pp-f dt n1 pp-f n2; (4) chapter (DIV2) 31 Image 2
143 thereby plainly signifying, that all of them save Judas believed Christ to be the Son of the Living God. thereby plainly signifying, that all of them save Judas believed christ to be the Son of the Living God. av av-j vvg, cst d pp-f pno32 p-acp np1 vvn np1 pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 31 Image 2
144 The same says Cyril of Alexandria. The same Says Cyril of Alexandria. dt d vvz np1 pp-f np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 31 Image 2
145 Add to these all those Fathers who tell us, that Peter answered not for himself only, Add to these all those Father's who tell us, that Peter answered not for himself only, vvb p-acp d d d n2 r-crq vvb pno12, cst np1 vvd xx p-acp px31 av-j, (4) chapter (DIV2) 32 Image 2
146 but for all the Apostles, which, as Maldonate confesses , was the Judgment of St. Chrysostom, Jerom, and St. Austin; and Barradius cites for it St. Augustin, Ambrose, Jerom, Anselm, and St. Thomas . but for all the Apostles, which, as Maldonate Confesses, was the Judgement of Saint Chrysostom, Jerome, and Saint Austin; and Barradius cites for it Saint Augustin, Ambrose, Jerome, Anselm, and Saint Thomas. cc-acp p-acp d dt n2, r-crq, c-acp fw-it vvz, vbds dt n1 pp-f n1 np1, np1, cc n1 np1; cc np1 vvz p-acp pn31 n1 np1, np1, np1, np1, cc n1 np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 32 Image 2
147 Yea the Discussor himself tells us, that St. Jerom acknowledges, that Peter did profess this Truth, ex persona omnium, in the person of them all. Yea the Discusser himself tells us, that Saint Jerome acknowledges, that Peter did profess this Truth, ex persona omnium, in the person of them all. uh dt n1 px31 vvz pno12, cst n1 np1 vvz, cst np1 vdd vvi d n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la, p-acp dt n1 pp-f pno32 d. (4) chapter (DIV2) 32 Image 2
148 That St. Cyprian in his 55th Epistle declares, that Peter answered for all of them. That Saint Cyprian in his 55th Epistle declares, that Peter answered for all of them. cst n1 jp p-acp po31 ord n1 vvz, cst np1 vvd p-acp d pp-f pno32. (4) chapter (DIV2) 32 Image 2
149 That St. Austin fancies, he only answered to preserve Ʋnity, unus pro multis dedit responsum, unitas in multis, &c. And in confessing this, does he not fairly pull down with one hand, what he labours to build up with the other? For what the reason was, That Saint Austin fancies, he only answered to preserve Ʋnity, Unus Pro multis dedit responsum, unitas in multis, etc. And in confessing this, does he not fairly pull down with one hand, what he labours to built up with the other? For what the reason was, cst n1 np1 n2, pns31 av-j vvd pc-acp vvi n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la p-acp fw-la, av cc p-acp vvg d, vdz pns31 xx av-j vvi a-acp p-acp crd n1, r-crq pns31 vvz pc-acp vvi a-acp p-acp dt j-jn? p-acp r-crq dt n1 vbds, (4) chapter (DIV2) 32 Image 2
150 why he answered for all, is not now the question; it suffices, that he did so; why he answered for all, is not now the question; it Suffices, that he did so; c-crq pns31 vvd p-acp d, vbz xx av dt n1; pn31 vvz, cst pns31 vdd av; (4) chapter (DIV2) 32 Image 2
151 since if he did, no Man can reasonably deny, but that he knew what he answered, was the Belief of them all. since if he did, no Man can reasonably deny, but that he knew what he answered, was the Belief of them all. c-acp cs pns31 vdd, dx n1 vmb av-j vvi, cc-acp cst pns31 vvd r-crq pns31 vvd, vbds dt n1 pp-f pno32 d. (4) chapter (DIV2) 32 Image 2
152 But this Opinion, saith the Discussor, reflecting upon Dr. Barrow and Dr. Cave, seemed to me very thin and silly: But this Opinion, Says the Discusser, reflecting upon Dr. Barrow and Dr. Cave, seemed to me very thin and silly: p-acp d n1, vvz dt n1, vvg p-acp n1 np1 cc n1 n1, vvd p-acp pno11 av j cc j: (4) chapter (DIV2) 33 Image 2
153 The reason why it seemed so to him, follows, viz. that Christ should propound a Question to a dozen Persons, which he knew any of them could solve, The reason why it seemed so to him, follows, viz. that christ should propound a Question to a dozen Persons, which he knew any of them could solve, dt n1 c-crq pn31 vvd av p-acp pno31, vvz, n1 cst np1 vmd vvi dt n1 p-acp dt crd n2, r-crq pns31 vvd d pp-f pno32 vmd vvi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 33 Image 2
154 and make honourable Promises only to him that should speak first, seem'd to me, says he, a childish Fancy, and beneath the Conceptions of a Doctor. and make honourable Promises only to him that should speak First, seemed to me, Says he, a childish Fancy, and beneath the Conceptions of a Doctor. cc vvi j vvz av-j p-acp pno31 cst vmd vvi ord, vvd p-acp pno11, vvz pns31, dt j n1, cc p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 33 Image 2
155 He here forgot his good Friend Maldonate, who was of the same silly Opinion. But is it indeed silly to think, that Christ should propound a Question to a dozen, which he knew any one of them could answer? That Question which just before this he propounded to the same dozen, (Whom do Men say, that I the Son of Man am?) did he not know, that every one of them could answer it? and so indeed they all did, He Here forgotten his good Friend Maldonate, who was of the same silly Opinion. But is it indeed silly to think, that christ should propound a Question to a dozen, which he knew any one of them could answer? That Question which just before this he propounded to the same dozen, (Whom do Men say, that I the Son of Man am?) did he not know, that every one of them could answer it? and so indeed they all did, pns31 av vvd po31 j n1 fw-it, r-crq vbds pp-f dt d j n1. cc-acp vbz pn31 av j pc-acp vvi, cst np1 vmd vvi dt n1 p-acp dt crd, r-crq pns31 vvd d crd pp-f pno32 vmd vvi? cst n1 r-crq av p-acp d pns31 vvd p-acp dt d crd, (r-crq vdb n2 vvi, cst pns11 dt n1 pp-f n1 vbm?) vdd pns31 xx vvi, cst d crd pp-f pno32 vmd vvi pn31? cc av av pns32 d vdd, (4) chapter (DIV2) 34 Image 2
156 or at least so many of them as pleased: or At least so many of them as pleased: cc p-acp ds av d pp-f pno32 p-acp vvd: (4) chapter (DIV2) 34 Image 2
157 That other Question propounded by Christ to all the twelve sometime before this, (Will ye also go back?) did he not know, that every one of them could answer it, That other Question propounded by christ to all the twelve sometime before this, (Will you also go back?) did he not know, that every one of them could answer it, cst j-jn n1 vvn p-acp np1 p-acp d dt crd av p-acp d, (vmb pn22 av vvi av?) vdd pns31 xx vvi, cst d crd pp-f pno32 vmd vvi pn31, (4) chapter (DIV2) 34 Image 2
158 so far as it concern'd himself? And was not one Answer returned to it by St. Peter, in the Name of them all? as the Discussor himself grants. so Far as it concerned himself? And was not one Answer returned to it by Saint Peter, in the Name of them all? as the Discusser himself grants. av av-j c-acp pn31 vvd px31? np1 vbds xx crd n1 vvn p-acp pn31 p-acp n1 np1, p-acp dt n1 pp-f pno32 d? p-acp dt n1 px31 vvz. (4) chapter (DIV2) 34 Image 2
159 But that Christ should make honourable Promises only to him that should speak first, seem'd to him a childish Fancy. But that christ should make honourable Promises only to him that should speak First, seemed to him a childish Fancy. p-acp cst np1 vmd vvi j vvz av-j p-acp pno31 cst vmd vvi ord, vvd p-acp pno31 dt j n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 35 Image 2
160 But if we may believe St. Ambrose, these honourable Promises were not made to him only; for what is said to Peter, says he, is said to the Apostles : But if we may believe Saint Ambrose, these honourable Promises were not made to him only; for what is said to Peter, Says he, is said to the Apostles: cc-acp cs pns12 vmb vvi n1 np1, d j vvz vbdr xx vvn p-acp pno31 av-j; p-acp r-crq vbz vvn p-acp np1, vvz pns31, vbz vvn p-acp dt n2: (4) chapter (DIV2) 35 Image 2
161 Or if the Promises were here made to him only, the same were afterward made, Or if the Promises were Here made to him only, the same were afterwards made, cc cs dt vvz vbr av vvd p-acp pno31 av-j, dt d vbdr av vvd, (4) chapter (DIV2) 35 Image 2
162 and the Reward promised was given to all the Apostles. The Lord saith to Peter, saith St. Cyprian, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I build my Church; and the Reward promised was given to all the Apostles. The Lord Says to Peter, Says Saint Cyprian, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I built my Church; cc dt n1 vvn vbds vvn p-acp d dt n2. dt n1 vvz p-acp np1, vvz n1 jp, pns21 vb2r np1, cc p-acp d n1 vmb pns11 vvi po11 n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 35 Image 2
163 And I will give thee the Keys. — And although after his Resurrection he gives equal Power to all his Apostles . And I will give thee the Keys. — And although After his Resurrection he gives equal Power to all his Apostles. cc pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2. — cc cs p-acp po31 n1 pns31 vvz j-jn n1 p-acp d po31 n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 35 Image 2
164 Hath Peter received those Keys, says St. Austin, and hath not Paul received them? hath Peter received them, and hath not John and James received them, and the rest of the Apostles ? And that the Promises were made to the other Apostles, Hath Peter received those Keys, Says Saint Austin, and hath not Paul received them? hath Peter received them, and hath not John and James received them, and the rest of the Apostles? And that the Promises were made to the other Apostles, vhz np1 vvd d n2, vvz n1 np1, cc vhz xx np1 vvd pno32? vhz np1 vvd pno32, cc vhz xx np1 cc np1 vvd pno32, cc dt n1 pp-f dt n2? cc cst dt vvz vbdr vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2, (4) chapter (DIV2) 35 Image 2
165 as well as to Peter, is not only the Opinion of the ancient Church, (as I shall afterward more fully shew) but of many great Men of the Church of Rome . as well as to Peter, is not only the Opinion of the ancient Church, (as I shall afterwards more Fully show) but of many great Men of the Church of Room. c-acp av c-acp pc-acp np1, vbz xx av-j dt n1 pp-f dt j n1, (c-acp pns11 vmb av av-dc av-j vvi) cc-acp pp-f d j n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f vvb. (4) chapter (DIV2) 35 Image 2
166 But since the Doctor's Opinion seem'd to him a childish Fancy, let us see what Man-like Reasons he hath produc'd for the contrary. But since the Doctor's Opinion seemed to him a childish Fancy, let us see what Manlike Reasons he hath produced for the contrary. cc-acp p-acp dt n1|vbz n1 vvd p-acp pno31 dt j n1, vvb pno12 vvi r-crq j n2 pns31 vhz vvn p-acp dt n-jn. (4) chapter (DIV2) 36 Image 2
167 Peter is said to answer for the rest, not as if he spake or knew their Opinion on this Point. Peter is said to answer for the rest, not as if he spoke or knew their Opinion on this Point. np1 vbz vvn pc-acp vvi p-acp dt n1, xx c-acp cs pns31 vvd cc vvd po32 n1 p-acp d n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 36 Image 2
168 Now what are his Reasons for this? For the Question was asked by our Saviour on a sudden; Now what Are his Reasons for this? For the Question was asked by our Saviour on a sudden; av q-crq vbr po31 n2 p-acp d? p-acp dt n1 vbds vvn p-acp po12 n1 p-acp dt j; (4) chapter (DIV2) 36 Image 2
169 and it does no where appear that the Apostles had any precedaneous Conference or Consultation about it. and it does no where appear that the Apostles had any precedaneous Conference or Consultation about it. cc pn31 vdz av-dx c-crq vvi cst dt n2 vhd d j n1 cc n1 p-acp pn31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 36 Image 2
170 Are not these wise Reasons for a Man to give, who had just before censured the Doctor's Opinion as silly? Grant the Question was sudden; are not these wise Reasons for a Man to give, who had just before censured the Doctor's Opinion as silly? Grant the Question was sudden; vbr xx d j n2 p-acp dt n1 pc-acp vvi, r-crq vhd av-j a-acp vvn dt n1|vbz n1 p-acp j? vvb dt n1 vbds j; (4) chapter (DIV2) 36 Image 2
171 did the Suddenness of it render Peter ignorant of what he knew (as I have already shew'd) before the Question was asked? Or needed he to consult the Apostles for that Answer, which he had sometime before, upon occasion of another Question, given in their Name? John 6. 69. did the Suddenness of it render Peter ignorant of what he knew (as I have already showed) before the Question was asked? Or needed he to consult the Apostles for that Answer, which he had sometime before, upon occasion of Another Question, given in their Name? John 6. 69. vdd dt n1 pp-f pn31 vvi np1 j pp-f r-crq pns31 vvd (c-acp pns11 vhb av vvn) p-acp dt n1 vbds vvn? cc vvd pns31 pc-acp vvi dt n2 p-acp d n1, r-crq pns31 vhd av a-acp, p-acp n1 pp-f j-jn n1, vvn p-acp po32 n1? np1 crd crd (4) chapter (DIV2) 36 Image 2
172 But what then was the true Reason, why Peter is said to answer this Question for the rest? Because his Answer thereto was Orthodox, they were obliged to own and embrace it, as the common Belief of the Church . Wiser yet; But what then was the true Reason, why Peter is said to answer this Question for the rest? Because his Answer thereto was Orthodox, they were obliged to own and embrace it, as the Common Belief of the Church. Wiser yet; cc-acp q-crq av vbds dt j n1, q-crq np1 vbz vvn pc-acp vvi d n1 p-acp dt n1? p-acp po31 n1 av vbds n1, pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp d cc vvb pn31, c-acp dt j n1 pp-f dt n1. jc av; (4) chapter (DIV2) 37 Image 2
173 Is a Man said to answer for all those, who are obliged to own his Answer, Is a Man said to answer for all those, who Are obliged to own his Answer, vbz dt n1 vvd pc-acp vvi p-acp d d, r-crq vbr vvn p-acp d po31 n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 37 Image 2
174 because it is Orthodox, whether they indeed own it, or not? What if the other Apostles had been Heterodox, and disown'd this Answer? Could he then have been said to have answer'd for them? If not, Because it is Orthodox, whither they indeed own it, or not? What if the other Apostles had been Heterodox, and disowned this Answer? Could he then have been said to have answered for them? If not, c-acp pn31 vbz n1, cs pns32 av vvi pn31, cc xx? q-crq cs dt j-jn n2 vhd vbn n1, cc vvn d n1? vmd pns31 av vhi vbn vvn pc-acp vhi vvn p-acp pno32? cs xx, (4) chapter (DIV2) 37 Image 2
175 then the reason why he is said to have answered for them, was not because his Answer was Orthodox: then the reason why he is said to have answered for them, was not Because his Answer was Orthodox: cs dt n1 c-crq pns31 vbz vvn pc-acp vhi vvn p-acp pno32, vbds xx c-acp po31 n1 vbds n1: (4) chapter (DIV2) 37 Image 2
176 But if he could, then behold here a compendious way of reconciling all Hereticks to the Church of Rome. It is but putting one Romanist in the Head of them, But if he could, then behold Here a compendious Way of reconciling all Heretics to the Church of Room. It is but putting one Romanist in the Head of them, cc-acp cs pns31 vmd, av vvb av dt j n1 pp-f n-vvg d n2 p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvi. pn31 vbz p-acp vvg crd np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f pno32, (4) chapter (DIV2) 37 Image 2
177 and then proposing the Questions in Dispute; and then proposing the Questions in Dispute; cc av vvg dt n2 p-acp vvb; (4) chapter (DIV2) 37 Image 2
178 for the Romanist returning an Orthodox Answer, he speaks for them all, and so without any more ado, they are all good Catholicks. Had this Expedient been proposed a little sooner, it might have saved the Bishop of Meaux and the Representer a great deal of needless pains. for the Romanist returning an Orthodox Answer, he speaks for them all, and so without any more ado, they Are all good Catholics. Had this Expedient been proposed a little sooner, it might have saved the Bishop of Meaux and the Representer a great deal of needless pains. p-acp dt np1 vvg dt n1 n1, pns31 vvz p-acp pno32 d, cc av p-acp d dc n1, pns32 vbr d j njp2. vhd d j vbi vvn dt j av-c, pn31 vmd vhi vvn dt n1 pp-f np1 cc dt jc dt j n1 pp-f j n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 37 Image 2
179 He next produces Jansenius and Abulensis to vouch for him, but (as his manner is) misrepresents them both: He next produces Jansenius and Abulensis to vouch for him, but (as his manner is) misrepresents them both: pns31 ord vvz np1 cc np1 pc-acp vvi p-acp pno31, cc-acp (c-acp po31 n1 vbz) vvz pno32 d: (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
180 Jansenius expresly says, that Peter as the Mouth of the Apostles, answered for them all . Jansenius expressly Says, that Peter as the Mouth of the Apostles, answered for them all. np1 av-j vvz, cst np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2, vvn p-acp pno32 d. (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
181 And again, — Hence it appears, that he answered for all, which Chrysostom also plainly asserts . And again, — Hence it appears, that he answered for all, which Chrysostom also plainly asserts. cc av, — av pn31 vvz, cst pns31 vvd p-acp d, r-crq np1 av av-j n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
182 And accordingly he is quoted by Cornelius a Lapide, Barradius and others, for this Opinion. And accordingly he is quoted by Cornelius a Lapide, Barradius and Others, for this Opinion. cc av-vvg pns31 vbz vvn p-acp np1 dt j, fw-la cc n2-jn, c-acp d n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
183 In answer to a Question he proposes we find indeed afterwards, the Words recited by the Discussor. The Question is this, Why Christ now pronounced Peter alone blessed, when all the Apostles, In answer to a Question he proposes we find indeed afterwards, the Words recited by the Discusser. The Question is this, Why christ now pronounced Peter alone blessed, when all the Apostles, p-acp n1 p-acp dt n1 pns31 vvz pns12 vvb av av, dt n2 vvn p-acp dt n1. dt n1 vbz d, c-crq np1 av vvd np1 av-j vvn, c-crq d dt n2, (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
184 or almost all, seem to have had the same Faith, and when he seemed to have answer'd in the Name of them all? To which he returns this Answer, Peter, IF WE SPEAK PROPERLY, did not answer for them all, or almost all, seem to have had the same Faith, and when he seemed to have answered in the Name of them all? To which he returns this Answer, Peter, IF WE SPEAK PROPERLY, did not answer for them all, cc av d, vvb pc-acp vhi vhn dt d n1, cc c-crq pns31 vvd pc-acp vhi vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f pno32 d? p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz d n1, np1, cs pns12 vvb av-j, vdd xx vvi p-acp pno32 d, (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
185 as he had done, John 6. when his Answer was not so much approv'd, as corrected by Christ; as he had done, John 6. when his Answer was not so much approved, as corrected by christ; c-acp pns31 vhd vdn, np1 crd c-crq po31 n1 vbds xx av av-d vvn, c-acp vvn p-acp np1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
186 but professed his Faith for himself, as one that could not know the Faith of others, but professed his Faith for himself, as one that could not know the Faith of Others, p-acp vvd po31 n1 p-acp px31, c-acp pi cst vmd xx vvi dt n1 pp-f n2-jn, (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
187 because he could not search the Secrets of the Heart, &c. If this seems to contradict what he says before, I leave it to the Discussor to reconcile him to himself. Because he could not search the Secrets of the Heart, etc. If this seems to contradict what he Says before, I leave it to the Discusser to reconcile him to himself. c-acp pns31 vmd xx vvi dt n2-jn pp-f dt n1, av cs d vvz pc-acp vvi r-crq pns31 vvz a-acp, pns11 vvb pn31 p-acp dt n1 pc-acp vvi pno31 pc-acp px31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
188 In the other Passage of Jansenius he leaves out the most material part; he thus recites it, Cum Chrysostomus & alii eum vocant Os, & nomine omnium respondisse; In the other Passage of Jansenius he leaves out the most material part; he thus recites it, Cum Chrysostom & alii Eum Vocant Os, & nomine omnium respondisse; p-acp dt j-jn n1 pp-f np1 pns31 vvz av dt av-ds j-jn n1; pns31 av vvz pn31, vvb np1 cc fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
189 non sit accipiendum, quasi responderit id quod omnes sentirent, sed quia solus responderit quod omnibus respondendum fuisset . non sit accipiendum, quasi responderit id quod omnes sentirent, sed quia solus responderit quod omnibus respondendum fuisset. fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
190 Whereas Jansenius his Words are these, Quod autem Chrysostomus & alii nonnunquam dicant Petrum fuisse Os Apostolorum, Whereas Jansenius his Words Are these, Quod autem Chrysostom & alii nonnunquam Speak Peter Fuisse Os Apostolorum, cs np1 po31 n2 vbr d, fw-la fw-la np1 cc fw-la fw-la n-jn np1 fw-la fw-la np1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
191 & omnium nomine respondisse, non sic accipiendum, quasi id responderit quod omnes sentirent, sed quia CƲM OMNES INTERROGATI ESSENT, ipse solus responderit, QƲOD OMNES SECƲM AƲT PENE OMNES SENTIRE PƲTABAT; & quod omnibus respondendum fuisset. & omnium nomine respondisse, non sic accipiendum, quasi id responderit quod omnes sentirent, sed quia CƲM OMNES INTERROGATI ESSENT, ipse solus responderit, QƲOD OMNES SECƲM AƲT PENE OMNES SENTIRE PƲTABAT; & quod omnibus respondendum fuisset. cc fw-la fw-la n1, fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n-jn, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; cc vvd fw-la fw-la fw-la. (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
192 Who may not now see, that the Words he hath left out, do plainly contradict that for the Proof of which he brought the rest? Who may not now see, that the Words he hath left out, do plainly contradict that for the Proof of which he brought the rest? q-crq vmb xx av vvi, cst dt n2 pns31 vhz vvn av, vdb av-j vvi cst p-acp dt n1 pp-f r-crq pns31 vvd dt n1? (4) chapter (DIV2) 38 Image 2
193 He yet more grosly abuses Tostatus: For he says not absolutely, pro se solo respondit; but delivers it as a matter doubtful: He yet more grossly Abuses Tostado: For he Says not absolutely, Pro se solo respondit; but delivers it as a matter doubtful: pns31 av av-dc av-j vvz np1: c-acp pns31 vvz xx av-j, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-fr; p-acp vvz pn31 p-acp dt n1 j: (4) chapter (DIV2) 39 Image 2
194 For as much, says he, as it does not appear determinately, whether Peter answered in the name of all, IT SEEMS thence more agreeable to the letter, that Peter answer'd for himself alone . For as much, Says he, as it does not appear determinately, whither Peter answered in the name of all, IT SEEMS thence more agreeable to the Letter, that Peter answered for himself alone. c-acp c-acp av-d, vvz pns31, c-acp pn31 vdz xx vvi av-j, cs np1 vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f d, pn31 vvz av av-dc j p-acp dt n1, cst np1 vvn p-acp px31 j. (4) chapter (DIV2) 39 Image 2
195 For which he gives four reasons, which may be all easily confuted. For which he gives four Reasons, which may be all Easily confuted. p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz crd n2, r-crq vmb vbi av-d av-j vvn. (4) chapter (DIV2) 39 Image 2
196 And a little after, IT SEEMS this is to be said, that Peter now answered for himself alone . And a little After, IT SEEMS this is to be said, that Peter now answered for himself alone. cc dt j a-acp, pn31 vvz d vbz pc-acp vbi vvn, cst np1 av vvd p-acp px31 av-j. (4) chapter (DIV2) 39 Image 2
197 But in case he answer'd for himself only, as Tostatus thought, yet he peremptorily determin'd, that he said no more than what they all believ'd, But in case he answered for himself only, as Tostado Thought, yet he peremptorily determined, that he said no more than what they all believed, p-acp p-acp n1 pns31 vvd p-acp px31 av-j, c-acp npg1 vvd, av pns31 av-j vvd, cst pns31 vvd dx dc cs r-crq pns32 d vvd, (4) chapter (DIV2) 39 Image 2
198 and that every one of them would have said the same, had every one answered singly for himself (as shall presently more fully appear.) It follows : and that every one of them would have said the same, had every one answered singly for himself (as shall presently more Fully appear.) It follows: cc cst d crd pp-f pno32 vmd vhb vvn dt d, vhd d crd vvd av-j p-acp px31 (c-acp vmb av-j av-dc av-j vvi.) pn31 vvz: (4) chapter (DIV2) 39 Image 2
199 If the other Apostles did equally (whether equally or unequally is not now the Question) know it with Peter, and he only spake their Sense for them, I shall with Maldonat ask this Question; What Question? Si pro omnibus Petrus loquebatur, cur non omnibus dictum, Beati estis? Cur non omnibus mutata nomina? cur non omnibus dictum, Vobis dabo, &c. Is all this but one Question? Another Man would have made it three, without the &c. and whosoever consults Maldonat will find, that that contains one, If the other Apostles did equally (whither equally or unequally is not now the Question) know it with Peter, and he only spoke their Sense for them, I shall with Maldonatus ask this Question; What Question? Si Pro omnibus Peter loquebatur, cur non omnibus dictum, Beati Ye are? Cur non omnibus Mutata nomina? cur non omnibus dictum, Vobis Dabo, etc. Is all this but one Question? another Man would have made it three, without the etc. and whosoever consults Maldonatus will find, that that contains one, cs dt j-jn n2 vdd av-j (cs av-j cc av-j vbz xx av dt n1) vvb pn31 p-acp np1, cc pns31 av-j vvd po32 n1 p-acp pno32, pns11 vmb p-acp j vvb d n1; r-crq n1? fw-mi fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, n1 fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la? n1 fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la? n1 fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, av vbz d d p-acp crd n1? j-jn n1 vmd vhi vvn pn31 crd, p-acp dt av cc r-crq vvz j vmb vvi, cst d vvz pi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 40 Image 2
200 if not two more, viz. Cum omnes Christus interrogasset, cur non omnes responderunt? praesertim, cum paulo ante interrogante eo quem se homines esse dicerent, non solus Petrus, sed omnes, aut quicunque voluerunt, responderint . if not two more, viz. Cum omnes Christus interrogasset, cur non omnes responderunt? Especially, cum Paul ante interrogante eo Whom se homines esse dicerent, non solus Peter, sed omnes, Or quicunque voluerunt, responderint. cs xx crd dc, n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, n1 fw-fr fw-la fw-la? fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la. (4) chapter (DIV2) 40 Image 2
201 Though the Questions are many, yet a few words may suffice in answer to them all. Though the Questions Are many, yet a few words may suffice in answer to them all. cs dt n2 vbr d, av dt d n2 vmb vvi p-acp n1 p-acp pno32 d. (4) chapter (DIV2) 40 Image 2
202 Quest. 1. Why was it not said to them all, Ye are blessed? Quest. 1. Why was it not said to them all, You Are blessed? n1. crd q-crq vbds pn31 xx vvn p-acp pno32 d, pn22 vbr vvn? (4) chapter (DIV2) 40 Image 2
203 Answ. Because Peter alone had spoken for them all, therefore to him alone Christ's Reply is directed. Answer Because Peter alone had spoken for them all, Therefore to him alone Christ's Reply is directed. np1 p-acp np1 av-j vhd vvn p-acp pno32 d, av p-acp pno31 av-j npg1 n1 vbz vvn. (4) chapter (DIV2) 41 Image 2
204 But that it was applicable to them all is manifest; But that it was applicable to them all is manifest; p-acp cst pn31 vbds j p-acp pno32 av-d vbz j; (4) chapter (DIV2) 41 Image 2
205 because the reason of it (for Flesh and Blood hath not revealed it unto thee) agreed to them all equally, (as I shall presently shew.) Quest. 2. Why were not all their Names changed? Because the reason of it (for Flesh and Blood hath not revealed it unto thee) agreed to them all equally, (as I shall presently show.) Quest. 2. Why were not all their Names changed? c-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31 (p-acp n1 cc n1 vhz xx vvn pn31 p-acp pno21) vvn p-acp pno32 d av-j, (c-acp pns11 vmb av-j vvi.) n1. crd q-crq vbdr xx d po32 n2 vvn? (4) chapter (DIV2) 41 Image 2
206 Answ. Peter 's Name was not now changed, but long before; and therefore this Question stands upon a false Foundation. Answer Peter is Name was not now changed, but long before; and Therefore this Question Stands upon a false Foundation. np1 np1 vbz n1 vbds xx av vvn, cc-acp av-j a-acp; cc av d n1 vvz p-acp dt j n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 42 Image 2
207 He did not, as St. Austin tells us, then receive this Name, when Christ said to him, Thou art Peter; but then rather, He did not, as Saint Austin tells us, then receive this Name, when christ said to him, Thou art Peter; but then rather, pns31 vdd xx, c-acp n1 np1 vvz pno12, av vvb d n1, c-crq np1 vvd p-acp pno31, pns21 vb2r np1; p-acp av av, (4) chapter (DIV2) 42 Image 2
208 when it was said to him, thou shall be call'd Cephas, which is interpreted Peter, &c. Or, when it was said to him, thou shall be called Cephas, which is interpreted Peter, etc. Or, c-crq pn31 vbds vvn p-acp pno31, pns21 vmb vbi vvn np1, r-crq vbz vvn np1, av cc, (4) chapter (DIV2) 42 Image 2
209 if you please, I will answer it by another Question. if you please, I will answer it by Another Question. cs pn22 vvb, pns11 vmb vvi pn31 p-acp j-jn n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 42 Image 2
210 Whether his Name was changed to Peter, because the other Apostles did not know equally with him, That Christ was the Son of the living God? Quest. 3. Why was it not said to them all, I WILL GIVE YOU THE KEYS? Whither his Name was changed to Peter, Because the other Apostles did not know equally with him, That christ was the Son of the living God? Quest. 3. Why was it not said to them all, I WILL GIVE YOU THE KEYS? cs po31 n1 vbds vvn p-acp np1, p-acp dt j-jn n2 vdd xx vvi av-jn p-acp pno31, cst np1 vbds dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg np1? n1. crd q-crq vbds pn31 xx vvn p-acp pno32 d, pns11 vmb vvi pn22 dt n2? (4) chapter (DIV2) 42 Image 2
211 Answ. This hath been answered already. Answer This hath been answered already. np1 d vhz vbn vvn av. (4) chapter (DIV2) 43 Image 2
212 Quest. 4. Since Christ put the Question to them all, why did they not all answer it? Especially considering that a little before, Quest. 4. Since christ put the Question to them all, why did they not all answer it? Especially considering that a little before, n1. crd p-acp np1 vvd dt n1 p-acp pno32 d, q-crq vdd pns32 xx d n1 pn31? av-j vvg cst dt j a-acp, (4) chapter (DIV2) 43 Image 2
213 when he asked them, WHOM DID MEN SAY THAT HE WAS? not only Peter, but all the Apostles, or as many of them as pleased, return'd an answer. when he asked them, WHOM DID MEN SAY THAT HE WAS? not only Peter, but all the Apostles, or as many of them as pleased, returned an answer. c-crq pns31 vvd pno32, r-crq vdd n2 vvi cst pns31 vbds? xx av-j np1, p-acp d dt n2, cc c-acp d pp-f pno32 p-acp vvd, vvd dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 43 Image 2
214 Answ. I answer in the Words of Gaudentius, When Peter alone speaks, the Faith of the rest of the Believers is by no means excluded; Answer I answer in the Words of Gaudentius, When Peter alone speaks, the Faith of the rest of the Believers is by no means excluded; np1 pns11 vvb p-acp dt n2 pp-f np1, c-crq np1 av-j vvz, dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbz p-acp dx n2 vvn; (4) chapter (DIV2) 44 Image 2
215 but a meet order is kept, while the first place is deservedly given to the Prince of the Apostles; but a meet order is kept, while the First place is deservedly given to the Prince of the Apostles; cc-acp dt j n1 vbz vvn, cs dt ord n1 vbz av-vvn vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2; (4) chapter (DIV2) 44 Image 2
216 lest it should seem a sort of Tumult, rather than an Answer, had they all answered together, lest it should seem a sort of Tumult, rather than an Answer, had they all answered together, cs pn31 vmd vvi dt n1 pp-f n1, av-c cs dt n1, vhd pns32 d vvd av, (4) chapter (DIV2) 44 Image 2
217 or striven which should have answer'd first . And the reason why all, or many of them answer'd to the other Question, was, or striven which should have answered First. And the reason why all, or many of them answered to the other Question, was, cc vvn r-crq vmd vhi vvn ord. cc dt n1 c-crq d, cc d pp-f pno32 vvd p-acp dt j-jn n1, vbds, (4) chapter (DIV2) 44 Image 2
218 because they had a different Answer to return to it; one, one thing; and another, another thing, according to the different Opinions they had heard of the People. I proceed now, Because they had a different Answer to return to it; one, one thing; and Another, Another thing, according to the different Opinions they had herd of the People. I proceed now, c-acp pns32 vhd dt j n1 pc-acp vvi p-acp pn31; pi, crd n1; cc j-jn, j-jn n1, vvg p-acp dt j n2 pns32 vhd vvn pp-f dt n1. pns11 vvb av, (4) chapter (DIV2) 44 Image 2
219 Fourthly, To the Testimonies of those modern Romanists, the Discussor quotes for the contrary Opinion. Fourthly, To the Testimonies of those modern Romanists, the Discusser quotes for the contrary Opinion. ord, p-acp dt n2 pp-f d j np1, dt n1 vvz p-acp dt j-jn n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 45 Image 2
220 They are three, viz. Tostatus, Maldonat, and Jansenius. The two former of which, though they deny, that Peter answered in the name of all the Apostles; yet they as plainly express, They Are three, viz. Tostado, Maldonatus, and Jansenius. The two former of which, though they deny, that Peter answered in the name of all the Apostles; yet they as plainly express, pns32 vbr crd, n1 np1, fw-la, cc np1. dt crd j pp-f r-crq, cs pns32 vvb, cst np1 vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f d dt n2; av pns32 a-acp av-j vvi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 45 Image 2
221 as ever any Protestant did, that the other Apostles had the same Faith, and in case they had spoken, would have return'd the same Answer, that Peter did. Tostatus proposes this Question; as ever any Protestant did, that the other Apostles had the same Faith, and in case they had spoken, would have returned the same Answer, that Peter did. Tostado proposes this Question; c-acp av d n1 vdd, cst dt j-jn n2 vhd dt d n1, cc p-acp n1 pns32 vhd vvn, vmd vhi vvn dt d n1, cst np1 vdd. npg1 vvz d n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 45 Image 2
222 Whether the rest believed what Peter answered, and would have given the same Answer, had it been necessary for them to answer ? To which he answers; Whither the rest believed what Peter answered, and would have given the same Answer, had it been necessary for them to answer? To which he answers; cs dt n1 vvd r-crq np1 vvd, cc vmd vhi vvn dt d n1, vhd pn31 vbn j p-acp pno32 pc-acp vvi? p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz; (4) chapter (DIV2) 46 Image 2
223 That it must be said, that all of them held the same Confession that Peter did; and if Christ had asked their Votes singly, every one of them would have given the same Answer . That it must be said, that all of them held the same Confessi that Peter did; and if christ had asked their Votes singly, every one of them would have given the same Answer. cst pn31 vmb vbi vvn, cst d pp-f pno32 vvd dt d n1 cst np1 vdd; cc cs np1 vhd vvn po32 n2 av-j, d crd pp-f pno32 vmd vhi vvn dt d n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 46 Image 2
224 For which he gives four Reasons, which I shall not stay to transcribe. For which he gives four Reasons, which I shall not stay to transcribe. p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz crd n2, r-crq pns11 vmb xx vvi pc-acp vvi. (4) chapter (DIV2) 46 Image 2
225 A little after he says, Peter prevented the rest, and spake what he thought, but the rest seeing that Peter said that which they would have said, held their Peace . A little After he Says, Peter prevented the rest, and spoke what he Thought, but the rest seeing that Peter said that which they would have said, held their Peace. dt j c-acp pns31 vvz, np1 vvn dt n1, cc vvd r-crq pns31 vvd, cc-acp dt n1 vvg d np1 vvd cst r-crq pns32 vmd vhi vvn, vvd po32 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 46 Image 2
226 And about a dozen lines after he adds, in answer to a Passage of Cyril, When Cyril said that Peter prevented the rest, and was the Mouth of the whole College; And about a dozen lines After he adds, in answer to a Passage of Cyril, When Cyril said that Peter prevented the rest, and was the Mouth of the Whole College; cc p-acp dt crd n2 c-acp pns31 vvz, p-acp n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, c-crq np1 vvd cst np1 vvn dt n1, cc vbds dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 46 Image 2
227 it must be said, that he was the Mouth of the whole College, not in speaking for them all, it must be said, that he was the Mouth of the Whole College, not in speaking for them all, pn31 vmb vbi vvn, cst pns31 vbds dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn n1, xx p-acp vvg p-acp pno32 d, (4) chapter (DIV2) 46 Image 2
228 but in speaking that which they all would have spoken; but in speaking that which they all would have spoken; cc-acp p-acp vvg d r-crq pns32 d vmd vhi vvn; (4) chapter (DIV2) 46 Image 2
229 because it happened that the opinion of Peter and the rest of the Apostles was the same . Because it happened that the opinion of Peter and the rest of the Apostles was the same. c-acp pn31 vvd cst dt n1 pp-f np1 cc dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbds dt d. (4) chapter (DIV2) 46 Image 2
230 Maldonat having before confessed, that some ancient Authors, viz. St. Chrysostom, St Jerome, and St. Augustin, thought that Peter answered not for himself alone, Maldonatus having before confessed, that Some ancient Authors, viz. Saint Chrysostom, Saint Jerome, and Saint Augustin, Thought that Peter answered not for himself alone, j vhg a-acp vvn, cst d j n2, n1 n1 np1, zz np1, cc n1 np1, vvd cst np1 vvd xx p-acp px31 av-j, (4) chapter (DIV2) 47 Image 2
231 but for all the Apostles; to refute the opinion of the Calvinists (that is the opinion of these Fathers) he proposes those Questions I have before answered; but for all the Apostles; to refute the opinion of the Calvinists (that is the opinion of these Father's) he proposes those Questions I have before answered; cc-acp p-acp d dt n2; pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f dt np1 (cst vbz dt n1 pp-f d n2) pns31 vvz d n2 pns11 vhb a-acp vvn; (4) chapter (DIV2) 47 Image 2
232 and then adds, Therefore all other Authors thought better, that Peter answered for himself only; not that the other (Apostles) did not believe the same thing, and then adds, Therefore all other Authors Thought better, that Peter answered for himself only; not that the other (Apostles) did not believe the same thing, cc av vvz, av d j-jn n2 vvd av-jc, cst np1 vvd p-acp px31 av-j; xx cst dt n-jn (n2) vdd xx vvi dt d n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 47 Image 12
233 and would not have said it, if Peter had not prevented them; but that Peter by a stronger Faith, first broke out into Confession . and would not have said it, if Peter had not prevented them; but that Peter by a Stronger Faith, First broke out into Confessi. cc vmd xx vhi vvn pn31, cs np1 vhd xx vvn pno32; cc-acp d np1 p-acp dt jc n1, ord vvd av p-acp n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 47 Image 12
234 But then lest the Calvinists should have the Honour of having these famous Fathers, St. Chrysostom, St. Jerom, and St. Austin on their side, the Jesuit adds, And this only is that which these Authors would signify, who have said, that he answered for them all, But then lest the Calvinists should have the Honour of having these famous Father's, Saint Chrysostom, Saint Jerome, and Saint Austin on their side, the Jesuit adds, And this only is that which these Authors would signify, who have said, that he answered for them all, p-acp av cs dt np1 vmd vhi dt n1 pp-f vhg d j n2, n1 np1, n1 np1, cc n1 np1 p-acp po32 n1, dt np1 vvz, cc d av-j vbz d r-crq d n2 vmd vvi, r-crq vhb vvn, cst pns31 vvd p-acp pno32 d, (4) chapter (DIV2) 47 Image 12
235 and who have call'd him the Mouth of the Apostles . and who have called him the Mouth of the Apostles. cc q-crq vhb vvn pno31 dt n1 pp-f dt n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 47 Image 12
236 That is, he is said by them to answer for them all, because having a greater Faith, he first burst out into that Confession which they would have made, had not he got the start of them. That is, he is said by them to answer for them all, Because having a greater Faith, he First burst out into that Confessi which they would have made, had not he god the start of them. cst vbz, pns31 vbz vvn p-acp pno32 pc-acp vvi p-acp pno32 d, c-acp vhg dt jc n1, pns31 ord vvd av p-acp d n1 r-crq pns32 vmd vhi vvn, vhd xx pns31 vvn dt n1 pp-f pno32. (4) chapter (DIV2) 47 Image 12
237 Which is a manifest Contradiction to that reason the Discussor gives, why the Fathers say, he answered for them all. Which is a manifest Contradiction to that reason the Discusser gives, why the Father's say, he answered for them all. r-crq vbz dt j n1 p-acp d n1 dt n1 vvz, c-crq dt n2 vvb, pns31 vvd p-acp pno32 d. (4) chapter (DIV2) 47 Image 12
238 From this passage of Maldonat, I shall observe three things. 1. That Maldonat makes these two to be distinct Propositions, which the Discussor confounds, viz. (1.) That Peter answer'd for them all. (2.) That what Peter answer'd was the Faith of them all. From this passage of Maldonatus, I shall observe three things. 1. That Maldonatus makes these two to be distinct Propositions, which the Discusser confounds, viz. (1.) That Peter answered for them all. (2.) That what Peter answered was the Faith of them all. p-acp d n1 pp-f j, pns11 vmb vvi crd n2. crd cst j vvz d crd pc-acp vbi j n2, r-crq dt n1 vvz, n1 (crd) cst np1 vvn p-acp pno32 d. (crd) d r-crq np1 vvn vbds dt n1 pp-f pno32 d. (4) chapter (DIV2) 48 Image 12
239 The first of these he denies; The First of these he Denies; dt ord pp-f d pns31 vvz; (4) chapter (DIV2) 48 Image 12
240 the second he grants. 2. The Questions propounded by Maldonat, to overthrow the first of these Propositions, the Discussor produces, the second he grants. 2. The Questions propounded by Maldonatus, to overthrow the First of these Propositions, the Discusser produces, dt ord pns31 vvz. crd dt n2 vvn p-acp j, pc-acp vvi dt ord pp-f d n2, dt n1 vvz, (4) chapter (DIV2) 48 Image 12
241 as if he had designed them, for the Confutation of the second Proposition; as if he had designed them, for the Confutation of the second Proposition; c-acp cs pns31 vhd vvn pno32, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt ord n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 48 Image 12
242 which is a notable Instance of his Sincerity. 3. Since Maldonat also thought, that Christ in these Words, Ʋpon this Rock, &c. promised something great and singular to Peter as a Reward of his Confession . which is a notable Instance of his Sincerity. 3. Since Maldonatus also Thought, that christ in these Words, Ʋpon this Rock, etc. promised something great and singular to Peter as a Reward of his Confessi. r-crq vbz dt j n1 pp-f po31 n1. crd p-acp j av vvd, cst np1 p-acp d n2, av d n1, av vvd pi j cc j p-acp np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 48 Image 12
243 He thought it no childish Fancy, and beneath the conceptions of a Doctor, that Christ should propound a Question to a dozen persons, which he knew any of them could solve, He Thought it no childish Fancy, and beneath the conceptions of a Doctor, that christ should propound a Question to a dozen Persons, which he knew any of them could solve, pns31 vvd pn31 av-dx j n1, cc p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n1, cst np1 vmd vvi dt n1 p-acp dt crd n2, r-crq pns31 vvd d pp-f pno32 vmd vvi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 48 Image 13
244 and make honourable Promises only to him that should speak first. and make honourable Promises only to him that should speak First. cc vvi j vvz av-j p-acp pno31 cst vmd vvi ord. (4) chapter (DIV2) 48 Image 13
245 To these cited by the Discussor, I shall add a few more, whose names are famous in the Church of Rome. The other (Apostles) says Salmeron, had the same Faith, otherways they themselves would have declared their Faith, To these cited by the Discusser, I shall add a few more, whose names Are famous in the Church of Room. The other (Apostles) Says Salmeron, had the same Faith, otherways they themselves would have declared their Faith, p-acp d vvn p-acp dt n1, pns11 vmb vvi dt d dc, rg-crq n2 vbr j p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvi. dt j-jn (np1) vvz np1, vhd dt d n1, av pns32 px32 vmd vhi vvn po32 n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 49 Image 13
246 and Christ would have asked and rebuked them, and would not have commanded them all to keep Silence . and christ would have asked and rebuked them, and would not have commanded them all to keep Silence. cc np1 vmd vhi vvn cc vvd pno32, cc vmd xx vhi vvn pno32 d pc-acp vvi n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 49 Image 13
247 He is said to have answered for the rest of the Apostles, says Barradius, because he answered first, what they would have answered . He is said to have answered for the rest of the Apostles, Says Barradius, Because he answered First, what they would have answered. pns31 vbz vvn pc-acp vhi vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2, vvz np1, c-acp pns31 vvd ord, r-crq pns32 vmd vhi vvn. (4) chapter (DIV2) 49 Image 13
248 Peter (saith Tirinus) as he was first constituted by Christ in the College of the Apostles, Peter (Says Tirinus) as he was First constituted by christ in the College of the Apostles, np1 (vvz np1) c-acp pns31 vbds ord vvn p-acp np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2, (4) chapter (DIV2) 49 Image 13
249 so surmounting the rest in Dignity and Zeal, nothing doubting, as well IN THE NAME OF THE REST, so surmounting the rest in Dignity and Zeal, nothing doubting, as well IN THE NAME OF THE REST, av vvg dt n1 p-acp n1 cc n1, pix vvg, c-acp av p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 49 Image 13
250 as in his own Name, as the MOƲTH OF THEM ALL, He presently, most plainly and boldly answered, THOƲ ART CHRIST, &c. . as in his own Name, as the MOƲTH OF THEM ALL, He presently, most plainly and boldly answered, THOƲ ART CHRIST, etc.. c-acp p-acp po31 d n1, c-acp dt n1 pp-f pno32 av-d, pns31 av-j, av-ds av-j cc av-j vvd, np1 n1 np1, av. (4) chapter (DIV2) 49 Image 13
251 What shall we say, if Bellarmine himself asserts, that the other Apostles knew this Mystery, as well as Peter? So he plainly does: What shall we say, if Bellarmine himself asserts, that the other Apostles knew this Mystery, as well as Peter? So he plainly does: q-crq vmb pns12 vvi, cs np1 px31 n2, cst dt j-jn n2 vvd d n1, c-acp av c-acp np1? av pns31 av-j vdz: (4) chapter (DIV2) 50 Image 13
252 For in answer to an Objection of Illyricus he says thus, The Faith or Confession (viz. of Peter) may be considered two ways; For in answer to an Objection of Illyricus he Says thus, The Faith or Confessi (viz. of Peter) may be considered two ways; c-acp p-acp n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 pns31 vvz av, dt n1 cc n1 (n1 pp-f np1) vmb vbi vvn crd n2; (4) chapter (DIV2) 50 Image 13
253 either absolutely in it self, or with relation to Peter. either absolutely in it self, or with Relation to Peter. d av-j p-acp pn31 n1, cc p-acp n1 p-acp np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 50 Image 13
254 The Adversaries seem to resolve his Faith to be the Foundation of the Church the first way, but they are certainly deceived; The Adversaries seem to resolve his Faith to be the Foundation of the Church the First Way, but they Are Certainly deceived; dt n2 vvb pc-acp vvi po31 n1 pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f dt n1 dt ord n1, cc-acp pns32 vbr av-j vvn; (4) chapter (DIV2) 50 Image 13
255 for if it were so, the Lord would not have said, Ʋpon this Rock I WILL BƲILD, for if it were so, the Lord would not have said, Ʋpon this Rock I WILL BƲILD, c-acp cs pn31 vbdr av, dt n1 vmd xx vhi vvn, av d n1 pns11 vmb vvi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 50 Image 13
256 but I DO BƲILD, or I HAVE BƲILT my Church. For many had already believed, that he was the Son of the living God; but I DO BƲILD, or I HAVE BƲILT my Church. For many had already believed, that he was the Son of the living God; cc-acp pns11 vdb vvi, cc pns11 vhb vvn po11 n1. p-acp d vhd av vvn, cst pns31 vbds dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 50 Image 13
257 as the ancient Prophets, the blessed Virgin, Simeon, Zacharias, John the Baptist, THE APOSTLES, AND OTHER DISCIPLES . as the ancient prophets, the blessed Virgae, Simeon, Zacharias, John the Baptist, THE APOSTLES, AND OTHER DISCIPLES. c-acp dt j n2, dt j-vvn n1, np1, np1, np1 dt n1, dt n2, cc j-jn n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 50 Image 13
258 I know Bellarmine afterwards makes it one of Peter 's Prerogatives, that he alone knew this Mystery by a peculiar Revelation . I know Bellarmine afterwards makes it one of Peter is Prerogatives, that he alone knew this Mystery by a peculiar Revelation. pns11 vvb np1 av vvz pn31 crd pp-f np1 vbz np1, cst pns31 av-j vvd d n1 p-acp dt j n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 50 Image 13
259 But who can help it, if he contradicts himself? But who can help it, if he contradicts himself? p-acp q-crq vmb vvi pn31, cs pns31 vvz px31? (4) chapter (DIV2) 50 Image 13
260 But what shall we say, if the Discussor himself grant, what he so stoutly denies? viz. That the rest of the Apopostles knew Christ's Divinity. But what shall we say, if the Discusser himself grant, what he so stoutly Denies? viz. That the rest of the Apostles knew Christ's Divinity. cc-acp q-crq vmb pns12 vvi, cs dt n1 px31 vvi, r-crq pns31 av av-j vvz? n1 cst dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vvd npg1 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 51 Image 13
261 This I think he does, in going about to prove that they did not equally know it with Peter . This I think he does, in going about to prove that they did not equally know it with Peter. d pns11 vvb pns31 vdz, p-acp vvg a-acp pc-acp vvi cst pns32 vdd xx av-j vvb pn31 p-acp np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 51 Image 13
262 For to say that they did not equally know it, plainly implies that they indeed knew it. For to say that they did not equally know it, plainly Implies that they indeed knew it. p-acp pc-acp vvi cst pns32 vdd xx av-j vvb pn31, av-j vvz cst pns32 av vvd pn31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 51 Image 13
263 It is also observable, how wisely he says; It is also observable, how wisely he Says; pn31 vbz av j, c-crq av-j pns31 vvz; (4) chapter (DIV2) 52 Image 13
264 Now if the other Apostles did equally know it with Peter, and he only spake their Sense for them. Now if the other Apostles did equally know it with Peter, and he only spoke their Sense for them. av cs dt j-jn n2 vdd av-j vvi pn31 p-acp np1, cc pns31 av-j vvd po32 n1 p-acp pno32. (4) chapter (DIV2) 52 Image 13
265 As if he could not speak their Sense, unless they not only knew it, but equally knew it with him: As if he could not speak their Sense, unless they not only knew it, but equally knew it with him: c-acp cs pns31 vmd xx vvi po32 n1, cs pns32 xx av-j vvd pn31, p-acp av-j vvd pn31 p-acp pno31: (4) chapter (DIV2) 52 Image 13
266 And as if to speak their Sense, were the same thing, as to answer for them. For though he could not answer for them, unless he spake their Sense; And as if to speak their Sense, were the same thing, as to answer for them. For though he could not answer for them, unless he spoke their Sense; cc c-acp cs pc-acp vvi po32 n1, vbdr dt d n1, c-acp pc-acp vvi p-acp pno32. c-acp cs pns31 vmd xx vvi p-acp pno32, cs pns31 vvd po32 n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 52 Image 13
267 yet he might speak their Sense, though he did not answer for them, as Tostatus, Maldonat, Salmeron, Barradius, &c. have determined. yet he might speak their Sense, though he did not answer for them, as Tostado, Maldonatus, Salmeron, Barradius, etc. have determined. av pns31 vmd vvi po32 n1, cs pns31 vdd xx vvi p-acp pno32, c-acp np1, fw-la, np1, np1, av vhb vvn. (4) chapter (DIV2) 52 Image 13
268 His distinction of nominal and natural Filiation , hath been already considered, and also his Quotations out of S. Ambrose. Of the rest of the Fathers, whom he finds acknowledging, Peter first to know, His distinction of nominal and natural Filiation, hath been already considered, and also his Quotations out of S. Ambrose. Of the rest of the Father's, whom he finds acknowledging, Peter First to know, po31 n1 pp-f j-jn cc j n1, vhz vbn av vvn, cc av po31 n2 av pp-f n1 np1. pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n2, ro-crq pns31 vvz vvg, np1 ord pc-acp vvi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 53 Image 13
269 and first to confess Christ's Divinity ; and First to confess Christ's Divinity; cc ord pc-acp vvi npg1 n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 53 Image 13
270 there is not one of them, except St. Hilary, who says, That he first knew it; but only, that he first confess'd or publish'd it; there is not one of them, except Saint Hilary, who Says, That he First knew it; but only, that he First confessed or published it; pc-acp vbz xx pi pp-f pno32, c-acp n1 np1, r-crq vvz, cst pns31 ord vvd pn31; p-acp j, cst pns31 ord vvn cc vvn pn31; (4) chapter (DIV2) 53 Image 13
271 and in saying, that he first confess'd it, they imply, that the other Apostles knew it. and in saying, that he First confessed it, they imply, that the other Apostles knew it. cc p-acp vvg, cst pns31 ord vvd pn31, pns32 vvb, cst dt j-jn n2 vvd pn31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 53 Image 13
272 I have said enough, yea too much to expose the vanity of this first Conceit. I have said enough, yea too much to expose the vanity of this First Conceit. pns11 vhb vvn av-d, uh av av-d pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f d ord n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 54 Image 13
273 The prime foundation therefore being raz'd, the other which depends upon it, falls of it self. The prime Foundation Therefore being razed, the other which depends upon it, falls of it self. dt j-jn n1 av vbg vvn, dt n-jn r-crq vvz p-acp pn31, vvz pp-f pn31 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 54 Image 13
274 However I shall bestow a few Lines upon it, that the Discussor may not pretend that he is not answered. SECT. II. The second ground he lays of St. Peter 's Supremacy is, That he knew Christ's Divinity by a special Revelation. However I shall bestow a few Lines upon it, that the Discusser may not pretend that he is not answered. SECT. II The second ground he lays of Saint Peter is Supremacy is, That he knew Christ's Divinity by a special Revelation. c-acp pns11 vmb vvi dt d n2 p-acp pn31, cst dt n1 vmb xx vvi cst pns31 vbz xx vvn. n1. crd dt ord n1 pns31 vvz pp-f n1 np1 vbz n1 vbz, cst pns31 vvd npg1 n1 p-acp dt j n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 54 Image 13
275 For tho Peter 's Confession did exceed that of others, yet this, says he, was not the sole reason of his Preferment and Honour; For though Peter is Confessi did exceed that of Others, yet this, Says he, was not the sole reason of his Preferment and Honour; c-acp cs np1 vbz n1 vdd vvi d pp-f n2-jn, av d, vvz pns31, vbds xx dt j n1 pp-f po31 n1 cc n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 55 Image 13
276 but because the Father singled him out of the Apostolick Society, illuminating him with a particular Revelation, &c. And again, The Father and the Holy Ghost cull him out of the whole Body of the Apostles, but Because the Father singled him out of the Apostolic Society, illuminating him with a particular Revelation, etc. And again, The Father and the Holy Ghost cull him out of the Whole Body of the Apostles, cc-acp c-acp dt n1 vvd pno31 av pp-f dt jp n1, vvg pno31 p-acp dt j n1, av cc av, dt n1 cc dt j n1 vvb pno31 av pp-f dt j-jn n1 pp-f dt n2, (4) chapter (DIV2) 55 Image 13
277 and honour him particularly with a Revelation . and honour him particularly with a Revelation. cc vvi pno31 av-j p-acp dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 55 Image 13
278 And again, I will never be induc'd to believe otherwise, than that St. Peter 's Revelation did discover to him more than either what he or they knew before, otherwise it had been of no import . And again, I will never be induced to believe otherwise, than that Saint Peter is Revelation did discover to him more than either what he or they knew before, otherwise it had been of no import. cc av, pns11 vmb av-x vbi vvn pc-acp vvi av, cs d n1 np1 vbz n1 vdd vvi p-acp pno31 av-dc cs d r-crq pns31 cc pns32 vvd a-acp, av pn31 vhd vbn pp-f dx n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 55 Image 13
279 And so again and again, as if he thought he could make up what was wanting in proof, by the frequent and impertinent repetition of it. And so again and again, as if he Thought he could make up what was wanting in proof, by the frequent and impertinent repetition of it. cc av av cc av, c-acp cs pns31 vvd pns31 vmd vvi a-acp r-crq vbds vvg p-acp n1, p-acp dt j cc j n1 pp-f pn31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 55 Image 13
280 I know not any that would induce him to believe otherwise, than that God revealed this to St. Peter; that this Revelation discovered to him more than what he knew before; I know not any that would induce him to believe otherwise, than that God revealed this to Saint Peter; that this Revelation discovered to him more than what he knew before; pns11 vvb xx d cst vmd vvi pno31 pc-acp vvi av, cs cst np1 vvd d p-acp n1 np1; cst d n1 vvn p-acp pno31 av-dc cs r-crq pns31 vvd a-acp; (4) chapter (DIV2) 56 Image 13
281 that all the forces of Man's Wit, all human Wisdom, Industry and Sagacity, could never have arrived to it, without a Revelation. that all the forces of Man's Wit, all human Wisdom, Industry and Sagacity, could never have arrived to it, without a Revelation. cst d dt n2 pp-f ng1 n1, d j n1, n1 cc n1, vmd av-x vhi vvn p-acp pn31, p-acp dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 56 Image 13
282 Nothing of this is the matter in dispute; but whether this Revelation was peculiar to Peter. And, Nothing of this is the matter in dispute; but whither this Revelation was peculiar to Peter. And, np1 pp-f d vbz dt n1 p-acp n1; cc-acp cs d n1 vbds j p-acp np1. cc, (4) chapter (DIV2) 56 Image 13
283 1. I have already shewed, that it was not so, by proving that his fellow-Apostles knew the same thing, 1. I have already showed, that it was not so, by proving that his fellow-Apostles knew the same thing, crd pns11 vhb av vvn, cst pn31 vbds xx av, p-acp vvg cst po31 n2 vvd dt d n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 57 Image 13
284 and by consequence had the Revelation of it as well as he. And whereas he says, we may find the Fathers assert this, by the following Quotations. Therefore, and by consequence had the Revelation of it as well as he. And whereas he Says, we may find the Father's assert this, by the following Quotations. Therefore, cc p-acp n1 vhd dt n1 pp-f pn31 a-acp av c-acp pns31. cc cs pns31 vvz, pns12 vmb vvi dt n2 vvb d, p-acp dt j-vvg n2. av, (4) chapter (DIV2) 57 Image 13
285 2. I have carefully read over all those Quotations, and cannot find, that so much as one of the Fathers quoted, assert it: 2. I have carefully read over all those Quotations, and cannot find, that so much as one of the Father's quoted, assert it: crd pns11 vhb av-j vvn p-acp d d n2, cc vmbx vvi, cst av av-d c-acp crd pp-f dt n2 vvn, vvb pn31: (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
286 They say indeed, that Peter had it by Divine Revelation, which is no more than our Saviour plainly tells us; They say indeed, that Peter had it by Divine Revelation, which is no more than our Saviour plainly tells us; pns32 vvb av, cst np1 vhd pn31 p-acp j-jn n1, r-crq vbz av-dx av-dc cs po12 n1 av-j vvz pno12; (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
287 But they do not say, that he only had this Revelation, or use any such Words as exclude the other Apostles. I shall instance in two or three of his Quotations, that the Reader may see how pertinent they are. But they do not say, that he only had this Revelation, or use any such Words as exclude the other Apostles. I shall instance in two or three of his Quotations, that the Reader may see how pertinent they Are. cc-acp pns32 vdb xx vvi, cst pns31 av-j vhd d n1, cc vvi d d n2 p-acp vvi dt j-jn n2. pns11 vmb n1 p-acp crd cc crd pp-f po31 n2, cst dt n1 vmb vvi c-crq j pns32 vbr. (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
288 Peter was declared blessed, having spoken the things of God . Peter was declared blessed, having spoken the things of God. np1 vbds vvn vvn, vhg vvn dt n2 pp-f np1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
289 Is not this much to the Purpose? Again, he pronounces Peter blessed, because he received his Knowledg from the Divine Grace. Is not this much to the Purpose? Again, he pronounces Peter blessed, Because he received his Knowledge from the Divine Grace. vbz xx d d p-acp dt n1? av, pns31 vvz np1 vvn, c-acp pns31 vvd po31 n1 p-acp dt j-jn n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
290 And is not this every-whit as much? Once more; As the Prince of the Apostles witnesseth, who was thought worthy to be proclaim'd blessed, And is not this every-whit as much? Once more; As the Prince of the Apostles Witnesseth, who was Thought worthy to be proclaimed blessed, cc vbz xx d n1 c-acp d? a-acp av-dc; p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vvz, r-crq vbds vvn j pc-acp vbi vvn vvn, (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
291 because the Father revealed it to him. Because the Father revealed it to him. c-acp dt n1 vvd pn31 p-acp pno31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
292 But is it said, the Father revealed it to none but him? The Discussor perhaps may say, this is imply'd, though not expressed. But is it said, the Father revealed it to none but him? The Discusser perhaps may say, this is implied, though not expressed. cc-acp vbz pn31 vvn, dt n1 vvd pn31 p-acp pix cc-acp pno31? dt n1 av vmb vvi, d vbz vvn, cs xx vvn. (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
293 How so? because they mention Peter only. The reason of that is, because our Saviour directed his reply to Peter only; How so? Because they mention Peter only. The reason of that is, Because our Saviour directed his reply to Peter only; uh-crq av? c-acp pns32 vvb np1 av-j. dt n1 pp-f d vbz, c-acp po12 n1 vvd po31 n1 p-acp np1 av-j; (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
294 and there was good reason why he should do so, though he meant it to the whole Company, and there was good reason why he should do so, though he meant it to the Whole Company, cc a-acp vbds j n1 c-crq pns31 vmd vdi av, cs pns31 vvd pn31 p-acp dt j-jn n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
295 because Peter alone had return'd the Answer to his Question; Because Peter alone had returned the Answer to his Question; c-acp np1 av-j vhd vvn dt n1 p-acp po31 n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
296 but as he answer'd not for his single self, but for them all, so Christ's return to him, must be extended to all. but as he answered not for his single self, but for them all, so Christ's return to him, must be extended to all. cc-acp c-acp pns31 vvd xx p-acp po31 j n1, cc-acp p-acp pno32 d, av npg1 n1 p-acp pno31, vmb vbi vvn p-acp d. (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
297 For since they all knew it, (as has been prov'd) and since they could no other way attain to this Knowledg than by Revelation, it might therefore as truly be said to James and John; Blessed art thou James, and blessed art thou John, for Flesh and Blood hath not revealed this unto thee, For since they all knew it, (as has been proved) and since they could no other Way attain to this Knowledge than by Revelation, it might Therefore as truly be said to James and John; Blessed art thou James, and blessed art thou John, for Flesh and Blood hath not revealed this unto thee, p-acp c-acp pns32 d vvd pn31, (c-acp vhz vbn vvn) cc c-acp pns32 vmd dx j-jn n1 vvi p-acp d n1 cs p-acp n1, pn31 vmd av c-acp av-j vbi vvn p-acp np1 cc np1; j-vvn vb2r pns21 np1, cc j-vvn n1 pns21 np1, p-acp n1 cc n1 vhz xx vvn d p-acp pno21, (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
298 but my Father which is in Heaven. And, 3. This is no more than what Origen plainly asserts. but my Father which is in Heaven. And, 3. This is no more than what Origen plainly asserts. cc-acp po11 n1 r-crq vbz p-acp n1. cc, crd d vbz dx dc cs r-crq np1 av-j n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 58 Image 13
299 If this saying, [ I will give thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven ] be common to the rest; If this saying, [ I will give thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven ] be Common to the rest; cs d n-vvg, [ pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 ] vbi j p-acp dt n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 59 Image 13
300 why shall not likewise all those things be common to all, both which are spoken before, why shall not likewise all those things be Common to all, both which Are spoken before, q-crq vmb xx av d d n2 vbb j p-acp d, av-d r-crq vbr vvn a-acp, (4) chapter (DIV2) 59 Image 13
301 and which follow after, as spoken to PETER ? Of the same Judgment must all those Fathers before-mention'd be, who were of Opinion, that the other Apostles had the same Faith, and which follow After, as spoken to PETER? Of the same Judgement must all those Father's beforementioned be, who were of Opinion, that the other Apostles had the same Faith, cc r-crq vvb p-acp, c-acp vvn p-acp np1? pp-f dt d n1 vmb d d n2 j vbb, r-crq vbdr pp-f n1, cst dt j-jn n2 vhd dt d n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 59 Image 13
302 and would have made the same Confession, had not Peter prevented them. and would have made the same Confessi, had not Peter prevented them. cc vmd vhi vvn dt d n1, vhd xx np1 vvn pno32. (4) chapter (DIV2) 59 Image 13
303 For since they knew, that this Article of our Faith could not be known, but by Divine Revelation; For since they knew, that this Article of our Faith could not be known, but by Divine Revelation; p-acp c-acp pns32 vvd, cst d n1 pp-f po12 n1 vmd xx vbi vvn, cc-acp p-acp j-jn n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 59 Image 13
304 they must of Necessity hold, that all they that knew it had such a Revelation of it. they must of Necessity hold, that all they that knew it had such a Revelation of it. pns32 vmb pp-f n1 vvb, cst d pns32 cst vvd pn31 vhd d dt n1 pp-f pn31. (4) chapter (DIV2) 59 Image 13
305 To which I may also add, All those who affirm that the Promise of the Keys was made not only to Peter, but to all the Apostles, which (as I shall afterward shew) was the general Opinion of the Fathers. To which I may also add, All those who affirm that the Promise of the Keys was made not only to Peter, but to all the Apostles, which (as I shall afterwards show) was the general Opinion of the Father's. p-acp r-crq pns11 vmb av vvi, d d r-crq vvb cst dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbds vvn xx av-j p-acp np1, p-acp p-acp d dt n2, r-crq (c-acp pns11 vmb av vvi) vbds dt j n1 pp-f dt n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 59 Image 13
306 I might here fairly dismiss the Discussor, for his Foundation failing, whatsoever is built upon it must of it self tumble down. I might Here fairly dismiss the Discusser, for his Foundation failing, whatsoever is built upon it must of it self tumble down. pns11 vmd av av-j vvi dt n1, p-acp po31 n1 vvg, r-crq vbz vvn p-acp pn31 vmb pp-f pn31 n1 vvi a-acp. (4) chapter (DIV2) 60 Image 13
307 And were indeed both his Suppositions true: And were indeed both his Suppositions true: cc vbdr av av-d po31 n2 j: (4) chapter (DIV2) 60 Image 13
308 Were it true, that the other Apostles were ignorant of Christ's Divinity, and that Peter attained to the knowledg of it by a particular Revelation; Were it true, that the other Apostles were ignorant of Christ's Divinity, and that Peter attained to the knowledge of it by a particular Revelation; vbdr pn31 j, cst dt j-jn n2 vbdr j pp-f npg1 n1, cc cst np1 vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp dt j n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 60 Image 13
309 yet he must be a Man of rare Art, who can superstruct his Supremacy upon such a bottom. yet he must be a Man of rare Art, who can superstruct his Supremacy upon such a bottom. av pns31 vmb vbi dt n1 pp-f j n1, r-crq vmb vvi po31 n1 p-acp d dt n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 60 Image 13
310 For what connection is there between these two Propositions, Peter first knew the Divinity of Christ by special Revelation, For what connection is there between these two Propositions, Peter First knew the Divinity of christ by special Revelation, p-acp r-crq n1 vbz a-acp p-acp d crd n2, np1 ord vvd dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp j n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 60 Image 13
311 therefore Peter hath supreme Jurisdiction over the Universal Church? Is not this Consequence altogether as good, Andrew knew him to be the Messiah before Peter, therefore Andrew was Peter 's Superior? And this is somewhat better, St. John lay in Christ's Bosom, Therefore Peter hath supreme Jurisdiction over the Universal Church? Is not this Consequence altogether as good, Andrew knew him to be the Messiah before Peter, Therefore Andrew was Peter is Superior? And this is somewhat better, Saint John lay in Christ's Bosom, av np1 vhz j n1 p-acp dt j-u n1? vbz xx d n1 av p-acp j, np1 vvd pno31 pc-acp vbi dt np1 p-acp np1, av np1 vbds np1 vbz j-jn? cc d vbz av j, n1 np1 vvb p-acp npg1 n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 60 Image 13
312 or had the uppermost place next after Christ at Meals, therefore St. John is the Prince of the Apostles? Are not these admirable Consequences? And yet I fear we shall find no better proofs for Peter 's Supremacy. or had the uppermost place next After christ At Meals, Therefore Saint John is the Prince of the Apostles? are not these admirable Consequences? And yet I Fear we shall find no better proofs for Peter is Supremacy. cc vhd dt j n1 ord p-acp np1 p-acp n2, av n1 np1 vbz dt n1 pp-f dt n2? vbr xx d j n2? cc av pns11 vvb pns12 vmb vvi dx jc n2 p-acp np1 vbz n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 60 Image 13
313 But because some perhaps may say, It is not much material whether these Hypotheses stand or fall, But Because Some perhaps may say, It is not much material whither these Hypotheses stand or fallen, cc-acp p-acp d av vmb vvi, pn31 vbz xx d j-jn cs d n2 vvb cc vvi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 61 Image 13
314 since the direct Proofs he afterwards produces, both from Scripture and the Antients, are a Foundation that can never be shaken; since the Direct Proofs he afterwards produces, both from Scripture and the Ancients, Are a Foundation that can never be shaken; c-acp dt j n2 pns31 av vvz, av-d p-acp n1 cc dt n2-j, vbr dt n1 cst vmb av-x vbi vvn; (4) chapter (DIV2) 61 Image 13
315 I shall proceed to examine the remainder of his Discourse, though not in his preposterous Method. I shall proceed to examine the remainder of his Discourse, though not in his preposterous Method. pns11 vmb vvi pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f po31 n1, cs xx p-acp po31 j n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 61 Image 13
316 It is an absurd thing to talk of the Pope's Supremacy, as St. Peter 's Heir, It is an absurd thing to talk of the Pope's Supremacy, as Saint Peter is Heir, pn31 vbz dt j n1 pc-acp vvi pp-f dt ng1 n1, c-acp n1 np1 vbz n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 61 Image 13
317 unless St. Peter 's Supremacy be first made out; unless Saint Peter is Supremacy be First made out; cs n1 np1 vbz n1 vbb ord vvn av; (4) chapter (DIV2) 61 Image 13
318 I shall therefore begin with that, and in case it appear, that St. Peter was invested with this paramount Power, it will then be fit to enquire, I shall Therefore begin with that, and in case it appear, that Saint Peter was invested with this paramount Power, it will then be fit to inquire, pns11 vmb av vvi p-acp d, cc p-acp n1 pn31 vvi, cst n1 np1 vbds vvn p-acp d vvb n1, pn31 vmb av vbi j pc-acp vvi, (4) chapter (DIV2) 61 Image 13
319 whether it descended to the Bishop of Rome as his Heir. whither it descended to the Bishop of Room as his Heir. cs pn31 vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvb p-acp po31 n1. (4) chapter (DIV2) 61 Image 13
320 The Proofs he produces of St. Peter 's Supremacy are (as I said before) no other than those two Texts of Scripture, commonly press'd by the Romanists to serve in this cause, The Proofs he produces of Saint Peter is Supremacy Are (as I said before) no other than those two Texts of Scripture, commonly pressed by the Romanists to serve in this cause, dt n2 pns31 vvz pp-f n1 np1 vbz n1 vbr (c-acp pns11 vvd a-acp) dx j-jn cs d crd n2 pp-f n1, av-j vvn p-acp dt np1 pc-acp vvi p-acp d n1, (4) chapter (DIV2) 62 Image 13
321 and the Sayings of some Fathers to confirm the sense he gives of these Texts. and the Sayings of Some Father's to confirm the sense he gives of these Texts. cc dt n2-vvg pp-f d n2 pc-acp vvi dt n1 pns31 vvz pp-f d n2. (4) chapter (DIV2) 62 Image 13
322 In the first of these (viz. Matth. 16. 18, 19.) he fancies he is furnished with a double Argument; In the First of these (viz. Matthew 16. 18, 19.) he fancies he is furnished with a double Argument; p-acp dt ord pp-f d (n1 np1 crd crd, crd) pns31 vvz pns31 vbz vvn p-acp dt j-jn n1; (4) chapter (DIV2) 62 Image 13
323 one from these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I build my Church: one from these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I built my Church: pi p-acp d n2, pns21 vb2r np1, cc p-acp d n1 vmb pns11 vvi po11 n1: (4) chapter (DIV2) 62 Image 13
324 The other from these Words, And to thee will I give the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, ver. 19. The other from these Words, And to thee will I give the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, ver. 19. dt j-jn p-acp d n2, cc p-acp pno21 vmb pns11 vvi dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, fw-la. crd (4) chapter (DIV2) 62 Image 13
325 CHAP. II. HE first insists upon these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I build my Church: CHAP. II HE First insists upon these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I built my Church: np1 crd pns31 ord vvz p-acp d n2, pns21 vb2r np1, cc p-acp d n1 vmb pns11 vvi po11 n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 62 Image 13
326 Upon which he bestows three Chapters. Upon which he bestows three Chapters. p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz crd n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 63 Image 13
327 In so long a Discourse upon a Rock, one might well expect to find something at least of solid reasoning; In so long a Discourse upon a Rock, one might well expect to find something At least of solid reasoning; p-acp av j dt n1 p-acp dt n1, pi vmd av vvi pc-acp vvi pi p-acp ds pp-f j vvg; (5) chapter (DIV2) 63 Image 13
328 but alas the whole, from the beginning to the end, is so sandy, so incoherent and inconsequent, that I am at a great loss to find any thing that does but look like an Argument. but alas the Whole, from the beginning to the end, is so sandy, so incoherent and inconsequent, that I am At a great loss to find any thing that does but look like an Argument. cc-acp uh dt j-jn, p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt n1, vbz av j, av j cc j, cst pns11 vbm p-acp dt j n1 pc-acp vvi d n1 cst vdz p-acp vvi av-j dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 63 Image 13
329 For if at last all should be granted to St. Peter, that he would hence infer, it will in no wise conclude that Sovereign Dominion he contends for; For if At last all should be granted to Saint Peter, that he would hence infer, it will in no wise conclude that Sovereign Dominion he contends for; p-acp cs p-acp ord d vmd vbi vvn p-acp n1 np1, cst pns31 vmd av vvi, pn31 vmb p-acp dx n1 vvi d j-jn n1 pns31 vvz p-acp; (5) chapter (DIV2) 63 Image 13
330 as will plainly appear by taking a survey of his 4th, 5th and 6th Chapters. SECT. I. as will plainly appear by taking a survey of his 4th, 5th and 6th Chapters. SECT. I. c-acp vmb av-j vvi p-acp vvg dt n1 pp-f po31 ord, ord cc ord n2. n1. np1 (5) chapter (DIV2) 63 Image 13
331 He grants that Christ is the primary and principal Foundation of the Church, on whom not only every true Christian, He grants that christ is the primary and principal Foundation of the Church, on whom not only every true Christian, pns31 vvz cst np1 vbz dt n1 cc j-jn n1 pp-f dt n1, p-acp ro-crq xx av-j d j njp, (5) chapter (DIV2) 64 Image 13
332 but the Apostles and St. Peter himself is mystically superedified ; (by the way, were not the Apostles and St. Peter true Christians? If they were, does not the Discussor speak absurdly, but the Apostles and Saint Peter himself is mystically superedified; (by the Way, were not the Apostles and Saint Peter true Christians? If they were, does not the Discusser speak absurdly, cc-acp dt n2 cc n1 np1 px31 vbz av-j vvn; (p-acp dt n1, vbdr xx dt n2 cc n1 np1 j np1? cs pns32 vbdr, vdz xx dt n1 vvb av-j, (5) chapter (DIV2) 64 Image 13
333 when he says, Not only every true Christian, but the Apostles and St. Peter himself, as if they were not included in the number of true Christians) Need he have quoted St. Austin and St. Cyril for this? Was it ever denied by Protestants? Nay does he not say, that Protestants traduce them, when he Says, Not only every true Christian, but the Apostles and Saint Peter himself, as if they were not included in the number of true Christians) Need he have quoted Saint Austin and Saint Cyril for this? Was it ever denied by Protestants? Nay does he not say, that Protestants traduce them, c-crq pns31 vvz, xx av-j d j njp, cc-acp dt n2 cc n1 np1 px31, c-acp cs pns32 vbdr xx vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f j np1) vvb pns31 vhb vvn n1 np1 cc n1 np1 p-acp d? vbds pn31 av vvn p-acp n2? uh-x vdz pns31 xx vvi, cst n2 vvi pno32, (5) chapter (DIV2) 64 Image 13
334 as if they went about to despoil our Saviour of this Honour? But to shew his reading in the Fathers, he produces their Testimonies for what we affirm, as if they went about to despoil our Saviour of this Honour? But to show his reading in the Father's, he produces their Testimonies for what we affirm, c-acp cs pns32 vvd a-acp p-acp vvi po12 n1 pp-f d n1? p-acp pc-acp vvi po31 n-vvg p-acp dt n2, pns31 vvz po32 n2 p-acp r-crq pns12 vvb, (5) chapter (DIV2) 64 Image 13
335 as well as for what we deny. as well as for what we deny. c-acp av c-acp p-acp r-crq pns12 vvb. (5) chapter (DIV2) 64 Image 13
336 He might also have spared his pains in proving, that things subordinate combat not one with another, but suppose one another ; He might also have spared his pains in proving, that things subordinate combat not one with Another, but suppose one Another; pns31 vmd av vhi vvn po31 n2 p-acp vvg, cst n2 j n1 xx pi p-acp n-jn, cc-acp vvb crd j-jn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 64 Image 13
337 were it not, that we should not then have seen his Learning in the distinction of fundamentum NONLATINALPHABET, and fundamentum NONLATINALPHABET. were it not, that we should not then have seen his Learning in the distinction of fundamentum, and fundamentum. vbdr pn31 xx, cst pns12 vmd xx av vhi vvn po31 n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f fw-la, cc fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 64 Image 13
338 But lest his liberal Concessions to our Saviour, should seem to derogate from St. Peter 's Glory, he puts in this caution to secure it, That Peter is not hereby excluded, (by no means, But lest his liberal Concessions to our Saviour, should seem to derogate from Saint Peter is Glory, he puts in this caution to secure it, That Peter is not hereby excluded, (by no means, cc-acp cs po31 j n2 p-acp po12 n1, vmd vvi pc-acp vvi p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1, pns31 vvz p-acp d n1 pc-acp vvi pn31, cst np1 vbz xx av vvn, (p-acp dx n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 65 Image 13
339 for then the Pope is excluded too) but is likewise the Rock, but in Subordination and Inferiority to Christ . for then the Pope is excluded too) but is likewise the Rock, but in Subordination and Inferiority to christ. c-acp cs dt n1 vbz vvn av) p-acp vbz av dt n1, cc-acp p-acp n1 cc n1 p-acp np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 65 Image 13
340 And this also, if it will please him, is granted by Protestants; and therefore he is uncivil to the Fathers, in summoning them again to bear Witness to it. And this also, if it will please him, is granted by Protestants; and Therefore he is Uncivil to the Father's, in summoning them again to bear Witness to it. cc d av, cs pn31 vmb vvi pno31, vbz vvn p-acp n2; cc av pns31 vbz j p-acp dt n2, p-acp vvg pno32 av pc-acp vvi n1 p-acp pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 65 Image 13
341 But though he cites the Fathers to no Purpose, it may not be impertinent to note two things from those here cited. But though he cites the Father's to no Purpose, it may not be impertinent to note two things from those Here cited. p-acp cs pns31 vvz dt n2 p-acp dx n1, pn31 vmb xx vbi j pc-acp vvi crd n2 p-acp d av vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 65 Image 13
342 1. He quotes, Tertul. Lib. contra Marc. as if it were but one single Book; 1. He quotes, Tertulian Lib. contra Marc. as if it were but one single Book; crd pns31 vvz, np1 np1 fw-la np1 c-acp cs pn31 vbdr p-acp crd j n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 66 Image 13
343 whereas Tertullian hath written five Books against Marcion, each of them consisting of a great Number of Chapters. whereas Tertullian hath written five Books against Marcion, each of them consisting of a great Number of Chapters. cs np1 vhz vvn crd n2 p-acp np1, d pp-f pno32 vvg pp-f dt j n1 pp-f n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 66 Image 13
344 As exact is he in the Words cited. As exact is he in the Words cited. p-acp j vbz pns31 p-acp dt n2 vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 66 Image 13
345 Tertullian enquiring the reason, why Simon 's Name was changed to Peter, his Words are these; Tertullian inquiring the reason, why Simon is Name was changed to Peter, his Words Are these; np1 vvg dt n1, q-crq np1 vbz n1 vbds vvn p-acp np1, po31 n2 vbr d; (5) chapter (DIV2) 66 Image 13
346 Sed & cur Petrum? Si ob vigorem fidei, multae materiae solidaeque nomen de suo accomodarent. said & cur Peter? Si ob vigorem fidei, Multitude materiae solidaeque Nome de Sue accomodarent. vvd cc n1 np1? fw-mi fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 66 Image 13
347 An quia & Petra et lapis Christus? Siquidem et legimus positum eum in lapidem offendiculi et in Petram scandali; omitto caetera. an quia & Petra et lapis Christus? Siquidem et Legimus positum Eum in lapidem offendiculi et in Petram scandali; omitto caetera. dt fw-la cc np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la? fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 66 Image 13
348 Itaque adfectavit carissimo Discipulorum de figuris suis peculiariter nomen communicare . Which he thus recites: Itaque adfectavit carissimo Discipulorum de figuris suis peculiariter Nome communicare. Which he thus recites: fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. r-crq pns31 av vvz: (5) chapter (DIV2) 66 Image 13
349 Christus Petrum ita vocat, quia lapis & Petra ipse est, itaque affectavit carissimo discipulorum de figuris suis peculiariter nomen communicare. Christus Peter ita vocat, quia lapis & Petra ipse est, itaque affectavit carissimo Discipulorum de figuris suis peculiariter Nome communicare. fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la cc np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 66 Image 13
350 But I presume he took it upon trust, and therefore may be excused. But I presume he took it upon trust, and Therefore may be excused. cc-acp pns11 vvb pns31 vvd pn31 p-acp n1, cc av vmb vbi vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 66 Image 13
351 2. Three of the four Fathers he quotes, give a reason of this name, and the reason given by two of those three, is as applicable to the other Apostles, 2. Three of the four Father's he quotes, give a reason of this name, and the reason given by two of those three, is as applicable to the other Apostles, crd crd pp-f dt crd n2 pns31 vvz, vvb dt n1 pp-f d n1, cc dt n1 vvn p-acp crd pp-f d crd, vbz a-acp j p-acp dt j-jn n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 67 Image 13
352 as to Peter. So is that of St. Austin, Consortium meretur nominis, qui consortium meretur et operis. as to Peter. So is that of Saint Austin, Consortium meretur Nominis, qui consortium meretur et operis. c-acp pc-acp np1. av vbz d pp-f n1 np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 67 Image 13
353 And so is that of St. Ambrose, Recte quia Petra Christus, Simon nuncupatus est Petrus, ut qui cum Domino fidei societatem habeat, cum Domino habeat et nominis Dominici societatem. And so is that of Saint Ambrose, Recte quia Petra Christus, Simon nuncupatus est Peter, ut qui cum Domino fidei societatem habeat, cum Domino habeat et Nominis Dominici societatem. cc av vbz d pp-f n1 np1, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, np1 fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 67 Image 13
354 Now since the reason they give of it, is common to them all, we may hence reasonably conclude, that they thought this illustrious Title, as truly applicable to the other Apostles, as to St. Peter. Now since the reason they give of it, is Common to them all, we may hence reasonably conclude, that they Thought this illustrious Title, as truly applicable to the other Apostles, as to Saint Peter. av p-acp dt n1 pns32 vvb pp-f pn31, vbz j p-acp pno32 d, pns12 vmb av av-j vvi, cst pns32 vvd d j n1, c-acp av-j j p-acp dt j-jn n2, a-acp p-acp n1 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 67 Image 13
355 But one thing I may not omit, lest the Discussor should think it unanswerable. But one thing I may not omit, lest the Discusser should think it unanswerable. p-acp crd n1 pns11 vmb xx vvi, cs dt n1 vmd vvi pn31 j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 68 Image 13
356 Upon a Quotation out of St. Basil, Hom. 28. de Poenit. to shew, that Peter 's being the Rock, doth not exclude Christ from being so, he makes this Remark. Upon a Quotation out of Saint Basil, Hom. 28. de Repent to show, that Peter is being the Rock, does not exclude christ from being so, he makes this Remark. p-acp dt n1 av pp-f n1 np1, np1 crd fw-fr np1 pc-acp vvi, cst np1 vbz n1 dt n1, vdz xx vvi np1 p-acp vbg av, pns31 vvz d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 68 Image 13
357 'Tis very observable here, that this Father acknowledges Christ, to have made the other Apostles LIGHTS, SHEEP, and PRIESTS; It's very observable Here, that this Father acknowledges christ, to have made the other Apostles LIGHTS, SHEEP, and PRIESTS; pn31|vbz av j av, cst d n1 vvz np1, pc-acp vhi vvn dt j-jn n2 n2, n1, cc n2; (5) chapter (DIV2) 68 Image 13
358 but he mentions but ONE ROCK, WHICH IS PETER . but he mentions but ONE ROCK, WHICH IS PETER. cc-acp pns31 n2 p-acp crd n1, r-crq vbz np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 68 Image 13
359 This Criticism, he adds, may be observed in St. Ambrose, lib. 6. Lucae; Ego sum inquit lux Mundi, &c. And St. Jerome likewise accords herein in his Comments on Abdias, &c. . It is pity this critical Observation should be lost, and yet who can help it? for when these Fathers in the places quoted, express Rock and Disciple in the singular number; This Criticism, he adds, may be observed in Saint Ambrose, lib. 6. Luke; Ego sum inquit lux Mundi, etc. And Saint Jerome likewise accords herein in his Comments on Abdias, etc.. It is pity this critical Observation should be lost, and yet who can help it? for when these Father's in the places quoted, express Rock and Disciple in the singular number; d n1, pns31 vvz, vmb vbi vvn p-acp n1 np1, n1. crd np1; fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, av cc n1 np1 av vvz av p-acp po31 n2 p-acp np1, av. pn31 vbz n1 d j n1 vmd vbi vvn, cc av q-crq vmb vvi pn31? p-acp c-crq d n2 p-acp dt n2 vvn, j vvb cc n1 p-acp dt j n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 68 Image 13
360 as he made a Rock, says St. Basil . He denied not to his Disciple the favour of that Name, says S. Ambrose . as he made a Rock, Says Saint Basil. He denied not to his Disciple the favour of that Name, Says S. Ambrose. c-acp pns31 vvd dt n1, vvz n1 np1. pns31 vvd xx p-acp po31 n1 dt n1 pp-f d n1, vvz n1 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 69 Image 13
361 And the Rock gave to Peter, that he should be a Rock, says St. Jerom . And the Rock gave to Peter, that he should be a Rock, Says Saint Jerome. np1 dt n1 vvd p-acp np1, cst pns31 vmd vbi dt n1, vvz n1 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 69 Image 13
362 The utmost they can mean, is no more than one of these two things, or both together: 1. That these words, Ʋpon this Rock, were directed in particular to St. Peter. Or, 2. That this Title (Rock) was given to him as his proper Name, The utmost they can mean, is no more than one of these two things, or both together: 1. That these words, Ʋpon this Rock, were directed in particular to Saint Peter. Or, 2. That this Title (Rock) was given to him as his proper Name, dt j pns32 vmb vvi, vbz dx dc cs crd pp-f d crd n2, cc d av: crd cst d n2, av d n1, vbdr vvn p-acp j p-acp n1 np1. cc, crd cst d n1 (n1) vbds vvn p-acp pno31 c-acp po31 j n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 69 Image 13
363 though as to its meaning, it might be as truly ascribed to the other Apostles. though as to its meaning, it might be as truly ascribed to the other Apostles. c-acp c-acp p-acp po31 n1, pn31 vmd vbi c-acp av-j vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 69 Image 13
364 For so far was St. Ambrose from denying that the other Apostles were Rocks, that within two lines after the words quoted by the Discussor, he supposes that every Christian may and ought to be a Rock, for the same reason as St. Peter was. For so Far was Saint Ambrose from denying that the other Apostles were Rocks, that within two lines After the words quoted by the Discusser, he supposes that every Christian may and ought to be a Rock, for the same reason as Saint Peter was. p-acp av av-j vbds n1 np1 p-acp vvg cst dt j-jn n2 vbdr n2, cst p-acp crd n2 p-acp dt n2 vvn p-acp dt n1, pns31 vvz cst d np1 vmb cc pi pc-acp vbi dt n1, p-acp dt d n1 p-acp n1 np1 vbds. (5) chapter (DIV2) 69 Image 13
365 For having said that Christ gave him this Name, because he had from the Rock solidity of Constancy and firmness of Faith, he adds, Therefore do thou endeavour that thou also mayst be a Rock; For having said that christ gave him this Name, Because he had from the Rock solidity of Constancy and firmness of Faith, he adds, Therefore do thou endeavour that thou also Mayest be a Rock; p-acp vhg vvn cst np1 vvd pno31 d n1, c-acp pns31 vhd p-acp dt n1 n1 pp-f n1 cc n1 pp-f n1, pns31 vvz, av vdb pns21 vvi cst pns21 av vm2 vbi dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 69 Image 13
366 therefore seek the Rock not without thee, but within thee . But to have added this, would have defeated his design in quoting the rest. Therefore seek the Rock not without thee, but within thee. But to have added this, would have defeated his Design in quoting the rest. av vvb dt n1 xx p-acp pno21, cc-acp p-acp pno21. p-acp pc-acp vhi vvn d, vmd vhi vvn po31 n1 p-acp vvg dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 69 Image 13
367 St. Jerom expresly says in the plural Number, That Christ is the Rock, who vouchsafed to his Apostles also, that they should be called Rocks, saying, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I build my Church . Saint Jerome expressly Says in the plural Number, That christ is the Rock, who vouchsafed to his Apostles also, that they should be called Rocks, saying, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I built my Church. n1 np1 av-j vvz p-acp dt j n1, cst np1 vbz dt n1, r-crq vvd p-acp po31 n2 av, cst pns32 vmd vbi vvn n2, vvg, pns21 vb2r np1, cc p-acp d n1 vmb pns11 vvi po11 n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 69 Image 13
368 Where from these words, Thou art Peter, &c. he infers, that Christ the Rock bestowed not only upon Peter, but upon the other Apostles, that they should be called Rocks. What is now become of this Observable? Where from these words, Thou art Peter, etc. he infers, that christ the Rock bestowed not only upon Peter, but upon the other Apostles, that they should be called Rocks. What is now become of this Observable? c-crq p-acp d n2, pns21 vb2r np1, av pns31 vvz, cst np1 dt n1 vvd xx av-j p-acp np1, p-acp p-acp dt j-jn n2, cst pns32 vmd vbi vvn n2. q-crq vbz av vvn pp-f d j? (5) chapter (DIV2) 69 Image 13
369 We may without danger grant that Exposition of St. Austin he contends for ; and therefore have no reason to court him cap in hand for the other. We may without danger grant that Exposition of Saint Austin he contends for; and Therefore have no reason to court him cap in hand for the other. pns12 vmb p-acp n1 vvb d n1 pp-f n1 np1 pns31 vvz p-acp; cc av vhb dx n1 p-acp vvb pno31 n1 p-acp n1 p-acp dt n-jn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 70 Image 13
370 But when he says, that by his varying from his former frequent Explication he deviated from St. Ambrose who baptised him; he says not true, But when he Says, that by his varying from his former frequent Explication he deviated from Saint Ambrose who baptised him; he Says not true, p-acp c-crq pns31 vvz, cst p-acp po31 vvg p-acp po31 j j n1 pns31 vvn p-acp n1 np1 r-crq j-vvn pno31; pns31 vvz xx j, (5) chapter (DIV2) 70 Image 13
371 if the Comments upon the Epistles be St. Ambrose 's which the Discussor quotes as his; if the Comments upon the Epistles be Saint Ambrose is which the Discusser quotes as his; cs dt n2 p-acp dt n2 vbb n1 np1 vbz q-crq dt n1 vvz p-acp png31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 70 Image 13
372 for he there expounds the Rock to be the Confession of the Catholick Faith made by Peter , which is in effect to expound it of Christ. for he there expounds the Rock to be the Confessi of the Catholic Faith made by Peter, which is in Effect to expound it of christ. c-acp pns31 a-acp vvz dt vvb pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f dt njp n1 vvn p-acp np1, r-crq vbz p-acp n1 pc-acp vvi pn31 pp-f np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 70 Image 13
373 But I grant those Comments to be none of his. Whether St. Austin changed his former Exposition upon a Mistake; But I grant those Comments to be none of his. Whither Saint Austin changed his former Exposition upon a Mistake; p-acp pns11 vvb d n2 pc-acp vbi pix pp-f png31. cs n1 np1 vvd po31 j n1 p-acp dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 70 Image 13
374 or whether he were no good Hebrician , is not here pertinent to be enquired. In what sense he calls Peter Head of the Church, shall be afterward shewed. or whither he were no good Hebrician, is not Here pertinent to be inquired. In what sense he calls Peter Head of the Church, shall be afterwards showed. cc cs pns31 vbdr dx j n1, vbz xx av j pc-acp vbi vvn. p-acp r-crq n1 pns31 vvz np1 n1 pp-f dt n1, vmb vbi av vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 70 Image 13
375 That in most perspicuous terms he acknowledges in several places of his Writings PETER 's SƲPREMACY , has not so much as shadow of proof in any of the places produc'd by the Discussor. That in most perspicuous terms he acknowledges in several places of his Writings PETER is SƲPREMACY, has not so much as shadow of proof in any of the places produced by the Discusser. cst p-acp ds j n2 pns31 vvz p-acp j n2 pp-f po31 n2-vvg np1 vbz n1, vhz xx av av-d c-acp n1 pp-f n1 p-acp d pp-f dt n2 vvn p-acp dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 70 Image 13
376 But St. Austin declares them Wretched, and Hereticks that disown him to be the Rock: Thus Agon. Christ. he calls them miseri, dum in Petro Petram non intelligunt. But Saint Austin declares them Wretched, and Heretics that disown him to be the Rock: Thus Agon. christ. he calls them miseri, dum in Peter Petram non Intelligunt. p-acp n1 np1 vvz pno32 j, cc n2 cst vvb pno31 pc-acp vbi dt n1: av np1. np1. pns31 vvz pno32 fw-la, fw-la p-acp np1 fw-la fw-fr fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
377 This is grosly to abuse St. Austin, had he considered either the Words that go before, This is grossly to abuse Saint Austin, had he considered either the Words that go before, d vbz av-j pc-acp vvi n1 np1, vhd pns31 vvn d dt n2 cst vvb a-acp, (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
378 or that follow those he hath cited, he might have seen that St. Austin could not by the Rock in this place mean Peter; for he tells us just before, that Peter sustains the Person of the Church, or that follow those he hath cited, he might have seen that Saint Austin could not by the Rock in this place mean Peter; for he tells us just before, that Peter sustains the Person of the Church, cc d vvb d pns31 vhz vvn, pns31 vmd vhi vvn d n1 np1 vmd xx p-acp dt vvb p-acp d n1 j np1; c-acp pns31 vvz pno12 j p-acp, cst np1 vvz dt n1 pp-f dt n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
379 and that the Keys are given to the Church, when they are given to him. To the same purpose are the words that immediately follow . and that the Keys Are given to the Church, when they Are given to him. To the same purpose Are the words that immediately follow. cc cst dt n2 vbr vvn p-acp dt n1, c-crq pns32 vbr vvn p-acp pno31. p-acp dt d n1 vbr dt n2 cst av-j vvi. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
380 Now could he bear the Person of the Church built upon the Rock, and at the same time be the Rock it self upon which it is built? St. Austin therefore by the Rock meant Christ himself; Now could he bear the Person of the Church built upon the Rock, and At the same time be the Rock it self upon which it is built? Saint Austin Therefore by the Rock meant christ himself; av vmd pns31 vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n1 vvn p-acp dt n1, cc p-acp dt d n1 vbi dt n1 pn31 n1 p-acp r-crq pn31 vbz vvn? n1 np1 av p-acp dt vvb vvd np1 px31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
381 and by Peter the Church of Christ, as he plainly expresses himself in other places. and by Peter the Church of christ, as he plainly Expresses himself in other places. cc p-acp np1 dt n1 pp-f np1, c-acp pns31 av-j vvz px31 p-acp j-jn n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
382 This Name Peter, says he, was imposed upon him by Christ, that by that figure he might signify the Church; This Name Peter, Says he, was imposed upon him by christ, that by that figure he might signify the Church; d n1 np1, vvz pns31, vbds vvn p-acp pno31 p-acp np1, cst p-acp d n1 pns31 vmd vvi dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
383 for because Christ is the Rock, Peter is the Christian People . for Because christ is the Rock, Peter is the Christian People. c-acp c-acp np1 vbz dt n1, np1 vbz dt njp n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
384 Again, The Rock was Christ, upon which Foundation even Peter himself is built; for other Foundation can no Man lay, besides that which is laid which is Christ Jesus. Again, The Rock was christ, upon which Foundation even Peter himself is built; for other Foundation can no Man lay, beside that which is laid which is christ jesus. av, dt n1 vbds np1, p-acp r-crq n1 av np1 px31 vbz vvn; p-acp j-jn n1 vmb dx n1 vvi, p-acp d r-crq vbz vvn r-crq vbz np1 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
385 The Church therefore which is founded in Christ, received from him the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven in Peter, that is, the power of binding and of loosing Sins. The Church Therefore which is founded in christ, received from him the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven in Peter, that is, the power of binding and of losing Sins. dt n1 av r-crq vbz vvn p-acp np1, vvn p-acp pno31 dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 p-acp np1, cst vbz, dt n1 pp-f vvg cc pp-f vvg n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
386 For that which properly the Church is in Christ, that by signification is Peter in the Rock; BY WHICH SIGNIFICATION CHRIST IS ƲNDERSTOOD TO BE THE ROCK, PETER TO BE THE CHƲRCH . For that which properly the Church is in christ, that by signification is Peter in the Rock; BY WHICH SIGNIFICATION CHRIST IS ƲNDERSTOOD TO BE THE ROCK, PETER TO BE THE CHƲRCH. p-acp d r-crq av-j dt n1 vbz p-acp np1, cst p-acp n1 vbz np1 p-acp dt n1; p-acp r-crq n1 np1 vbz vvn p-acp vbb dt n1, np1 p-acp vbb dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
387 And that this was St. Austin 's notion of the Rock in this place, will farther appear if we consider the Scope of his Discourse, which was to prove that remission of Sins is to be obtained in the Church. And that this was Saint Austin is notion of the Rock in this place, will farther appear if we Consider the Scope of his Discourse, which was to prove that remission of Sins is to be obtained in the Church. cc cst d vbds n1 np1 vbz n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp d n1, vmb av-jc vvi cs pns12 vvb dt n1 pp-f po31 n1, r-crq vbds pc-acp vvi d n1 pp-f n2 vbz pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
388 Let us, says he, not hearken to them, who deny that the Church of God can remit all Sins. Let us, Says he, not harken to them, who deny that the Church of God can remit all Sins. vvb pno12, vvz pns31, xx vvi p-acp pno32, r-crq vvb cst dt n1 pp-f np1 vmb vvi d n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
389 Then follow the words quoted by the Discussor, Therefore those wretched Persons, while in Peter (that is, the Church) they do not understand the Rock (that is, Christ) and will not believe that the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven are given to the Church, they themselves have lost them . Then follow the words quoted by the Discusser, Therefore those wretched Persons, while in Peter (that is, the Church) they do not understand the Rock (that is, christ) and will not believe that the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven Are given to the Church, they themselves have lost them. av vvi dt n2 vvn p-acp dt n1, av d j n2, cs p-acp np1 (cst vbz, dt n1) pns32 vdb xx vvi dt n1 (cst vbz, np1) cc vmb xx vvi cst dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 vbr vvn p-acp dt n1, pns32 px32 vhb vvn pno32. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
390 They themselves have lost the Keys, because they will not believe that they were given to the Church. They themselves have lost the Keys, Because they will not believe that they were given to the Church. pns32 px32 vhb vvn dt n2, c-acp pns32 vmb xx vvi cst pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
391 And why will they not believe this? because in the Church they do not understand Christ in whom the Church is founded, who hath committed the Keys to her. And why will they not believe this? Because in the Church they do not understand christ in whom the Church is founded, who hath committed the Keys to her. cc q-crq vmb pns32 xx vvi d? c-acp p-acp dt n1 pns32 vdb xx vvi np1 p-acp ro-crq dt n1 vbz vvn, r-crq vhz vvn dt n2 p-acp pno31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 71 Image 13
392 The next Passage is quoted out of St. Austin contra 5 Haeres. I suppose he means his Oration de quinque Haeresibus, in which there is no such Passage, The next Passage is quoted out of Saint Austin contra 5 Haeres. I suppose he means his Oration de Quinque Haeresibus, in which there is no such Passage, dt ord n1 vbz vvn av pp-f n1 np1 fw-la crd fw-la. pns11 vvb pns31 vvz po31 n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la, p-acp r-crq a-acp vbz dx d n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 72 Image 13
393 and in case it were, it would be altogether as impertinent as the former. and in case it were, it would be altogether as impertinent as the former. cc p-acp n1 pn31 vbdr, pn31 vmd vbi av p-acp j c-acp dt j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 72 Image 13
394 But that which comes next, he is confident must gag us, and make us as silenced Ministers, But that which comes next, he is confident must gag us, and make us as silenced Ministers, p-acp cst r-crq vvz ord, pns31 vbz j vmb n1 pno12, cc vvb pno12 a-acp vvn n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 73 Image 13
395 as if the Wolves had first seen us, viz. that St. Austin makes the Succession of the Bishops of Rome, to be the Rock, contra partem donati. as if the Wolves had First seen us, viz. that Saint Austin makes the Succession of the Bishops of Room, to be the Rock, contra partem Donati. c-acp cs dt n2 vhd ord vvn pno12, n1 cst n1 np1 vvz dt n1 pp-f dt n2 pp-f vvi, pc-acp vbi dt n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 73 Image 13
396 Numerate Episcopos ab ipsa sede beati Petri, ipsa est Petra, quam non vincunt superbae inferorum Portae . Numerate Episcopos ab ipsa sede Beati Petri, ipsa est Petra, quam non vincunt superbae Inferos Portae. vvi np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 73 Image 13
397 It is well for them, that this must silence us, they will then for the future be no more troubled with disputing, which is a Work they are very awkard at. It is well for them, that this must silence us, they will then for the future be no more troubled with disputing, which is a Work they Are very awkard At. pn31 vbz av p-acp pno32, cst d vmb vvi pno12, pns32 vmb av p-acp dt j-jn vbi av-dx av-dc vvn p-acp vvg, r-crq vbz dt n1 pns32 vbr av vvn p-acp. (5) chapter (DIV2) 74 Image 13
398 But if this will silence us, how comes it to pass that we were not silenced long since, this place having been often produced against us. But if this will silence us, how comes it to pass that we were not silenced long since, this place having been often produced against us. p-acp cs d vmb vvi pno12, q-crq vvz pn31 pc-acp vvi cst pns12 vbdr xx vvn av-j a-acp, d n1 vhg vbn av vvn p-acp pno12. (5) chapter (DIV2) 74 Image 13
399 The truth is, so far is it from stopping our Mouths, that it furnishes us with a new Argument against Peter 's Supremacy; The truth is, so Far is it from stopping our Mouths, that it furnishes us with a new Argument against Peter is Supremacy; dt n1 vbz, av av-j vbz pn31 p-acp vvg po12 n2, cst pn31 vvz pno12 p-acp dt j n1 p-acp np1 vbz n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 74 Image 13
400 which when the Discussor shall consider, he may perhaps be silenced himself; which when the Discusser shall Consider, he may perhaps be silenced himself; r-crq c-crq dt n1 vmb vvi, pns31 vmb av vbi vvn px31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 74 Image 13
401 or sneak away as (it is said) those Wolves do, that are seen first by Men. or sneak away as (it is said) those Wolves do, that Are seen First by Men. cc vvb av c-acp (pn31 vbz vvn) d n2 vdb, cst vbr vvn ord p-acp n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 74 Image 13
402 Though if I should deny it, the Discussor will not be able to prove, that by the Rock is here meant the Succession of the Bishops of Rome; yet as I have been all along liberal in my Concessions, Though if I should deny it, the Discusser will not be able to prove, that by the Rock is Here meant the Succession of the Bishops of Room; yet as I have been all along liberal in my Concessions, cs cs pns11 vmd vvi pn31, dt n1 vmb xx vbi j pc-acp vvi, cst p-acp dt vvb vbz av vvn dt n1 pp-f dt n2 pp-f vvb; av c-acp pns11 vhb vbn d a-acp j p-acp po11 n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 74 Image 13
403 so should I for Argument sake grant him this also, it will make nothing to the Advantage of his Cause. For, 1. If it be granted; so should I for Argument sake grant him this also, it will make nothing to the Advantage of his Cause. For, 1. If it be granted; av vmd pns11 p-acp n1 n1 vvb pno31 d av, pn31 vmb vvi pix p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1. p-acp, crd cs pn31 vbb vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 74 Image 13
404 yet before the Discussor can hence infer the Bishop of Rome 's, or Peter 's Supremacy, he must prove, that the Foundation of the Building is ever the supreme Lord of it. 2. If it be granted; yet before the Discusser can hence infer the Bishop of Room is, or Peter is Supremacy, he must prove, that the Foundation of the Building is ever the supreme Lord of it. 2. If it be granted; av p-acp dt n1 vmb av vvi dt n1 pp-f vvb vbz, cc np1 vbz n1, pns31 vmb vvi, cst dt n1 pp-f dt n1 vbz av dt j n1 pp-f pn31. crd cs pn31 vbb vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 75 Image 13
405 yet the Succession of the Roman Bishops, cannot by Virtue of these Words, be the sole Rock, or any more the Rock, than the Succession of Bishops in any other Apostolical Church. yet the Succession of the Roman Bishops, cannot by Virtue of these Words, be the sole Rock, or any more the Rock, than the Succession of Bishops in any other Apostolical Church. av dt n1 pp-f dt njp n2, vmbx p-acp n1 pp-f d n2, vbb dt j n1, cc av-d av-dc dt n1, cs dt n1 pp-f n2 p-acp d j-jn j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 76 Image 13
406 This will appear, by restoring to the Text one little Word (vel) which the Discussor was so prudent as to leave out. This will appear, by restoring to the Text one little Word (vel) which the Discusser was so prudent as to leave out. d vmb vvi, p-acp vvg p-acp dt n1 crd j n1 (fw-la) r-crq dt n1 vbds av j c-acp pc-acp vvi av. (5) chapter (DIV2) 76 Image 13
407 St. Austin 's Words are these. Saint Austin is Words Are these. n1 np1 vbz n2 vbr d. (5) chapter (DIV2) 76 Image 13
408 Numerate Sacerdotes VEL ab ipsa sede beati Petri, et in ordine illo Petrum, quis cui successit videte. Numerate Sacerdotes VEL ab ipsa sede Beati Petri, et in Order illo Peter, quis cui successit Videte. vvi np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la p-acp n1 fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 76 Image 13
409 Ipsa est Petra, quam non vincunt superbae inferorum portae. From which Words these things are plain. Ipsa est Petra, quam non vincunt superbae Inferos portae. From which Words these things Are plain. fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. p-acp r-crq n2 d n2 vbr j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 76 Image 13
410 (1.) That St. Austin here uses the very same Argument against the Donatists, that Irenaeus, Tertullian, and several other Fathers had used before, against the Hereticks of their times, to prove the Catholick Doctrine, viz. The Succession of Bishops in the Apostolical Churches . (1.) That Saint Austin Here uses the very same Argument against the Donatists, that Irnaeus, Tertullian, and several other Father's had used before, against the Heretics of their times, to prove the Catholic Doctrine, viz. The Succession of Bishops in the Apostolical Churches. (crd) cst n1 np1 av vvz dt av d n1 p-acp dt n2, cst np1, np1, cc j j-jn n2 vhd vvn a-acp, p-acp dt n2 pp-f po32 n2, pc-acp vvi dt njp n1, n1 dt n1 pp-f n2 p-acp dt j n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 77 Image 13
411 (2.) That he proposes the Church of Rome only as a single Instance, instead of all those Apostolical Churches, that might have been mentioned; (2.) That he proposes the Church of Room only as a single Instance, instead of all those Apostolical Churches, that might have been mentioned; (crd) cst pns31 vvz dt n1 pp-f vvb av-j p-acp dt j n1, av pp-f d d j n2, cst vmd vhi vbn vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 78 Image 13
412 As Irenaeus before had done, who because it would have been tedious to enumerate the Successions of all Churches, brings for an example, that of Rome, which was the greatest and most famous . As Irnaeus before had done, who Because it would have been tedious to enumerate the Successions of all Churches, brings for an Exampl, that of Room, which was the greatest and most famous. c-acp np1 a-acp vhd vdn, r-crq c-acp pn31 vmd vhi vbn j pc-acp vvi dt n2 pp-f d n2, vvz p-acp dt n1, cst pp-f vvi, r-crq vbds dt js cc av-ds j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 78 Image 13
413 And therefore he says not simply. And Therefore he Says not simply. cc av pns31 vvz xx av-j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 78 Image 13
414 Numerate Sacerdotes ab ipsa sede beati Petri, &c. But numerate Sacerdotes VEL ab ipsa sede, &c. Which is in effect to say with Irenaeus, Because it would be too long to reckon the Successions of Bishops in all those Churches, in which the Catholick Doctrine hath been preserved ever since the Apostles; Numerate Sacerdotes ab ipsa sede Beati Petri, etc. But numerate Sacerdotes VEL ab ipsa sede, etc. Which is in Effect to say with Irnaeus, Because it would be too long to reckon the Successions of Bishops in all those Churches, in which the Catholic Doctrine hath been preserved ever since the Apostles; vvi np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, av p-acp vvi np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, av r-crq vbz p-acp n1 pc-acp vvi p-acp np1, c-acp pn31 vmd vbi av j pc-acp vvi dt n2 pp-f n2 p-acp d d n2, p-acp r-crq dt njp n1 vhz vbn vvn av p-acp dt n2; (5) chapter (DIV2) 78 Image 13
415 consult at least the Succession of the Church of Rome, from the first Founder of it St. Peter. And therefore, consult At least the Succession of the Church of Rome, from the First Founder of it Saint Peter. And Therefore, vvb p-acp ds dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, p-acp dt ord n1 pp-f pn31 n1 np1. cc av, (5) chapter (DIV2) 78 Image 13
416 3. And consequently, if it be the Succession of the Bishops of Rome, that he here makes the Rock, he implicitely affirms the same of any other Apostolical Church, in which there had been a continued Succession of Catholick Bishops; 3. And consequently, if it be the Succession of the Bishops of Room, that he Here makes the Rock, he implicitly affirms the same of any other Apostolical Church, in which there had been a continued Succession of Catholic Bishops; crd cc av-j, cs pn31 vbb dt n1 pp-f dt n2 pp-f vvi, cst pns31 av vvz dt n1, pns31 av-j vvz dt d pp-f d j-jn j n1, p-acp r-crq a-acp vhd vbn dt j-vvn n1 pp-f njp n2; (5) chapter (DIV2) 79 Image 13
417 which is further confirmed, in that he elsewhere arguing against the same Donatists, joyns the Church of Jerusalem together with that of Rome, and makes the Chair of the former, no way inferior in Authority to the latter. which is further confirmed, in that he elsewhere arguing against the same Donatists, joins the Church of Jerusalem together with that of Room, and makes the Chair of the former, no Way inferior in authority to the latter. r-crq vbz av-jc vvn, p-acp cst pns31 av vvg p-acp dt d n2, vvz dt n1 pp-f np1 av p-acp d pp-f vvi, cc vvz dt n1 pp-f dt j, dx n1 j-jn p-acp n1 p-acp dt d. (5) chapter (DIV2) 79 Image 13
418 If (says he to Petilian) all the Bishops through the World, were such as thou most falsely accusest them to be; If (Says he to Petilian) all the Bishops through the World, were such as thou most falsely accusest them to be; cs (vvz pns31 p-acp np1) d dt n2 p-acp dt n1, vbdr d c-acp pns21 av-ds av-j vv2 pno32 pc-acp vbi; (5) chapter (DIV2) 79 Image 13
419 yet what hath the Chair of the Church of ROME done, in which Peter sate, and in which at this day Anastasius sits; or of the Church of JERƲSALEM, in which James sat, and in which at this day John sits, with which we are joyned in Catholick Ʋnity, yet what hath the Chair of the Church of ROME done, in which Peter sat, and in which At this day Anastasius sits; or of the Church of JERƲSALEM, in which James sat, and in which At this day John sits, with which we Are joined in Catholic Ʋnity, av q-crq vhz dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1 vdn, p-acp r-crq np1 vvd, cc p-acp r-crq p-acp d n1 np1 vvz; cc pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, p-acp r-crq np1 vvd, cc p-acp r-crq p-acp d n1 np1 vvz, p-acp r-crq pns12 vbr vvn p-acp njp n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 79 Image 13
420 and from which you by a cursed Fury have separated your selves ? And therefore, and from which you by a cursed Fury have separated your selves? And Therefore, cc p-acp r-crq pn22 p-acp dt j-vvn n1 vhb vvn po22 n2? cc av, (5) chapter (DIV2) 79 Image 13
421 4. Nothing can hence be inferred for the Supremacy of Peter, more than for the Supremacy of James, or any other Apostle. 4. Nothing can hence be inferred for the Supremacy of Peter, more than for the Supremacy of James, or any other Apostle. crd pix vmb av vbi vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, av-dc cs p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, cc d j-jn n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 80 Image 13
422 If any shall ask, why St. Austin, in case he did not ascribe some preeminence to the Church of Rome, should mention that rather than the Church of Antioch of Jerusalem? Or why he did not chuse to instance in the Church of Carthage, rather than in any other? The Answer is obvious. If any shall ask, why Saint Austin, in case he did not ascribe Some preeminence to the Church of Rome, should mention that rather than the Church of Antioch of Jerusalem? Or why he did not choose to instance in the Church of Carthage, rather than in any other? The Answer is obvious. cs d vmb vvi, q-crq n1 np1, p-acp n1 pns31 vdd xx vvi d n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, vmd vvi cst av-c cs dt n1 pp-f np1 pp-f np1? cc c-crq pns31 vdd xx vvi p-acp n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, av-c cs p-acp d j-jn? dt n1 vbz j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 81 Image 13
423 To the first, because the Church of Rome was at that time the most famous, and of greatest esteem of any Church in the World: To the second; To the First, Because the Church of Room was At that time the most famous, and of greatest esteem of any Church in the World: To the second; p-acp dt ord, c-acp dt n1 pp-f vvb vbds p-acp d n1 dt av-ds j, cc pp-f js n1 pp-f d n1 p-acp dt n1: p-acp dt ord; (5) chapter (DIV2) 81 Image 13
424 because the Donatists objected against the Church of Carthage, and other African Churches, that the Succession of Bishops had been in them interrupted by Traditors; Because the Donatists objected against the Church of Carthage, and other African Churches, that the Succession of Bishops had been in them interrupted by Traditors; c-acp dt n2 vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, cc j-jn jp n2, cst dt n1 pp-f n2 vhd vbn p-acp pno32 vvd p-acp n2; (5) chapter (DIV2) 81 Image 13
425 whereas they could not pretend this against the Church of Rome . SECT. II. All that the Discussor contends for in the next Chapter is, that those Fathers who assert St. Peter 's Faith to be the Rock, do not thereby exclude his Person . whereas they could not pretend this against the Church of Room. SECT. II All that the Discusser contends for in the next Chapter is, that those Father's who assert Saint Peter is Faith to be the Rock, do not thereby exclude his Person. cs pns32 vmd xx vvi d p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvb. n1. crd d d dt n1 vvz p-acp p-acp dt ord n1 vbz, cst d n2 r-crq vvb n1 np1 vbz n1 pc-acp vbi dt n1, vdb xx av vvi po31 n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 81 Image 13
426 Though it were easy to shew (if their sense be expressed by their Words) that some of them do; Though it were easy to show (if their sense be expressed by their Words) that Some of them do; cs pn31 vbdr j pc-acp vvi (cs po32 n1 vbb vvn p-acp po32 n2) cst d pp-f pno32 vdb; (5) chapter (DIV2) 82 Image 13
427 yet I may grant him this also. yet I may grant him this also. av pns11 vmb vvi pno31 d av. (5) chapter (DIV2) 82 Image 13
428 And is it not pity, that so much Labour should be lost, as he hath spent in the Proof of it? That Theophylact, Epiphanius, St. Hilary, St. Chrysostom, St. Cyril, St. Ambrose, St. Basil, St. Jerom, St. Cyprian, Tertullian, should be all summon'd to bear Witness to that, which is not denied? And is it not pity, that so much Labour should be lost, as he hath spent in the Proof of it? That Theophylact, Epiphanius, Saint Hilary, Saint Chrysostom, Saint Cyril, Saint Ambrose, Saint Basil, Saint Jerome, Saint Cyprian, Tertullian, should be all summoned to bear Witness to that, which is not denied? cc vbz pn31 xx n1, cst av d n1 vmd vbi vvn, c-acp pns31 vhz vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31? cst vvd, np1, n1 np1, n1 np1, n1 np1, n1 np1, n1 np1, n1 np1, n1 jp, np1, vmd vbi d vvn pc-acp vvi n1 p-acp d, r-crq vbz xx vvn? (5) chapter (DIV2) 82 Image 13
429 Though I cannot foresee any advantage he can take against Protestants from this Concession; Though I cannot foresee any advantage he can take against Protestants from this Concession; cs pns11 vmbx vvi d n1 pns31 vmb vvi p-acp n2 p-acp d n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 83 Image 13
430 yet when he says, That to affirm the Church to be built on Peter 's Faith, is not to bar or disclude his Person, yet when he Says, That to affirm the Church to be built on Peter is Faith, is not to bar or disclude his Person, av c-crq pns31 vvz, cst pc-acp vvi dt n1 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp np1 vbz n1, vbz xx pc-acp vvi cc vvi po31 n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 83 Image 13
431 but to signify the CAƲSE why it was superedified on him : but to signify the CAƲSE why it was superedified on him: cc-acp pc-acp vvi dt n1 c-crq pn31 vbds vvn p-acp pno31: (5) chapter (DIV2) 83 Image 13
432 Since I have already proved, that the same Faith was common to them all, it plainly follows, Since I have already proved, that the same Faith was Common to them all, it plainly follows, c-acp pns11 vhb av vvn, cst dt d n1 vbds j p-acp pno32 d, pn31 av-j vvz, (5) chapter (DIV2) 83 Image 13
433 for the same cause, that the Church was built upon them all, and not upon Peter only. for the same cause, that the Church was built upon them all, and not upon Peter only. p-acp dt d n1, cst dt n1 vbds vvn p-acp pno32 d, cc xx p-acp np1 av-j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 83 Image 13
434 And the meaning of those Fathers, who chose rather to affirm, the Church to be built upon St. Peter 's Faith or Confession, And the meaning of those Father's, who chosen rather to affirm, the Church to be built upon Saint Peter is Faith or Confessi, cc dt n1 pp-f d n2, r-crq vvd av-c pc-acp vvi, dt n1 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1 cc n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 83 Image 13
435 than upon his Person, was not to assign the REASON, why our Saviour made choice of him above the rest, to build his Church upon (as Dr. Tho. G. tells us) : than upon his Person, was not to assign the REASON, why our Saviour made choice of him above the rest, to built his Church upon (as Dr. Tho. G. tells us): cs p-acp po31 n1, vbds xx pc-acp vvi dt n1, c-crq po12 n1 vvn n1 pp-f pno31 p-acp dt n1, pc-acp vvi po31 n1 p-acp (c-acp n1 np1 np1 vvz pno12): (5) chapter (DIV2) 83 Image 13
436 Since those very Fathers (as I have shew'd) were of opinion that the other Apostles had the very same Faith, that St. Peter made Confession of. Since those very Father's (as I have showed) were of opinion that the other Apostles had the very same Faith, that Saint Peter made Confessi of. c-acp d j n2 (c-acp pns11 vhb vvn) vbdr pp-f n1 cst dt j-jn n2 vhd dt av d n1, cst n1 np1 vvn n1 pp-f. (5) chapter (DIV2) 83 Image 13
437 Though all his Quotations are here impertinent, because that is so, for the proof of which they are brought; Though all his Quotations Are Here impertinent, Because that is so, for the proof of which they Are brought; cs d po31 n2 vbr av j, c-acp d vbz av, p-acp dt n1 pp-f r-crq pns32 vbr vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 84 Image 13
438 yet because there may be some such Words or Expressions in some of them, as shew these Fathers were of Opinion, not only that the Church was built upon Peter 's Person (which is that, yet Because there may be Some such Words or Expressions in Some of them, as show these Father's were of Opinion, not only that the Church was built upon Peter is Person (which is that, av c-acp pc-acp vmb vbi d d n2 cc n2 p-acp d pp-f pno32, c-acp vvb d n2 vbdr pp-f n1, xx av-j d dt n1 vbds vvn p-acp np1 vbz n1 (r-crq vbz d, (5) chapter (DIV2) 84 Image 13
439 for which he alledges them) but (as the Discussor may pretend) infer their Belief of his Supremacy, I shall therefore examine those which make the fairest shew this way; for which he alleges them) but (as the Discusser may pretend) infer their Belief of his Supremacy, I shall Therefore examine those which make the Fairest show this Way; p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz pno32) cc-acp (c-acp dt n1 vmb vvi) vvb po32 n1 pp-f po31 n1, pns11 vmb av vvi d r-crq vvb dt js vvi d n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 84 Image 13
440 which are one Passage of Theophylact, another of St. Chrysostom 's, and those Titles which some of them give to St. Peter, such as Prince and Head of the Apostles, &c. Theophylact, he says, introduces our Saviour, calling St. PETER, the next Rock of the Church after himself . which Are one Passage of Theophylact, Another of Saint Chrysostom is, and those Titles which Some of them give to Saint Peter, such as Prince and Head of the Apostles, etc. Theophylact, he Says, introduces our Saviour, calling Saint PETER, the next Rock of the Church After himself. r-crq vbr crd n1 pp-f vvd, j-jn pp-f n1 np1 vbz, cc d n2 r-crq d pp-f pno32 vvi p-acp n1 np1, d c-acp n1 cc n1 pp-f dt n2, av vvd, pns31 vvz, vvz po12 n1, vvg n1 np1, dt ord n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp px31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 84 Image 13
441 Though the Word next, be not in Theophylact, yet suppose it were, it would do him no Service. Though the Word next, be not in Theophylact, yet suppose it were, it would do him no Service. cs dt n1 ord, vbb xx p-acp vvd, av vvb pn31 vbdr, pn31 vmd vdi pno31 dx n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 85 Image 13
442 For might not Christ call him the next to himself, for that Priority of Order he had in the Colledg of the Apostles, For might not christ call him the next to himself, for that Priority of Order he had in the College of the Apostles, p-acp vmd xx np1 vvi pno31 dt ord p-acp px31, c-acp cst n1 pp-f n1 pns31 vhd p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 85 Image 13
443 tho he had no Jurisdiction over the rest? That Stone which lies next to the chief Corner-Stone, hath it by virtue of its place, any Dominion over the other Foundation-Stones? Had the Discussor consider'd, though he had no Jurisdiction over the rest? That Stone which lies next to the chief Corner-Stone, hath it by virtue of its place, any Dominion over the other Foundation stones? Had the Discusser considered, cs pns31 vhd dx n1 p-acp dt n1? cst n1 r-crq vvz ord p-acp dt j-jn n1, vhz pn31 p-acp n1 pp-f po31 n1, d n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2? vhd dt n1 vvn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 85 Image 13
444 how Theophylact stood affected toward the Bishop of Rome 's universal Monarchy, he would have been so wise as not to have mentioned him, how Theophylact stood affected towards the Bishop of Room is universal Monarchy, he would have been so wise as not to have mentioned him, c-crq vvd vvd vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvb vbz j n1, pns31 vmd vhi vbn av j c-acp xx pc-acp vhi vvn pno31, (5) chapter (DIV2) 85 Image 13
445 for fear of suggesting to his Reader an Authority against it: for Fear of suggesting to his Reader an authority against it: p-acp n1 pp-f vvg p-acp po31 n1 dt n1 p-acp pn31: (5) chapter (DIV2) 85 Image 13
446 For whatsoever opinion he may be supposed to have had of St. Peter 's Supremacy, it is certain he could have none of the Pope 's: For whatsoever opinion he may be supposed to have had of Saint Peter is Supremacy, it is certain he could have none of the Pope is: c-acp r-crq n1 pns31 vmb vbi vvn pc-acp vhi vhn pp-f n1 np1 vbz n1, pn31 vbz j pns31 vmd vhi pix pp-f dt n1 vbz: (5) chapter (DIV2) 85 Image 13
447 for as he was contemporary with Michael Cerularius, who excommunicated the Pope with the whole Latin Church, for as he was contemporary with Michael Cerularius, who excommunicated the Pope with the Whole Latin Church, c-acp c-acp pns31 vbds j p-acp np1 np1, r-crq vvn dt n1 p-acp dt j-jn jp n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 85 Image 13
448 for adding the particle Filioque to the Creed (as Barronius hath proved ;) so it appears by his Comments, that he sided with him in that Controversie. for adding the particle Filioque to the Creed (as Barronius hath proved;) so it appears by his Comments, that he sided with him in that Controversy. p-acp vvg dt n1 fw-fr p-acp dt n1 (c-acp np1 vhz vvn;) av pn31 vvz p-acp po31 n2, cst pns31 vvd p-acp pno31 p-acp d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 85 Image 13
449 But he says St. Chrysostom confesses his universal Jurisdiction: But he Says Saint Chrysostom Confesses his universal Jurisdiction: p-acp pns31 vvz n1 np1 vvz po31 j n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 86 Image 13
450 How does that appear? Because he says, God set Jeremy over one Nation; but Peter over all the World . How does that appear? Because he Says, God Set Jeremiah over one nation; but Peter over all the World. q-crq vdz d vvi? p-acp pns31 vvz, np1 vvd np1 p-acp crd n1; cc-acp np1 p-acp d dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 86 Image 13
451 A learned Romanist shall answer this. A learned Romanist shall answer this. dt j np1 vmb vvi d. (5) chapter (DIV2) 86 Image 13
452 Chrysostom, saith he, (Hom. 55. on Matth.) says, that Peter was to be the Foundation, in that sense, that he was to be the Pastor of the Church, Chrysostom, Says he, (Hom. 55. on Matthew) Says, that Peter was to be the Foundation, in that sense, that he was to be the Pastor of the Church, np1, vvz pns31, (np1 crd p-acp np1) vvz, cst np1 vbds pc-acp vbi dt n1, p-acp d n1, cst pns31 vbds pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f dt n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 86 Image 13
453 and the Preacher of the Gospel: and the Preacher of the Gospel: cc dt n1 pp-f dt n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 86 Image 13
454 But when the same (Chrysostom) says, that Peter was set over the whole World, the meaning is not, that he was set over all Churches simply; But when the same (Chrysostom) Says, that Peter was Set over the Whole World, the meaning is not, that he was Set over all Churches simply; cc-acp c-crq dt d (np1) vvz, cst np1 vbds vvn p-acp dt j-jn n1, dt n1 vbz xx, cst pns31 vbds vvn p-acp d n2 av-j; (5) chapter (DIV2) 86 Image 13
455 but that he was not to preach the Gospel to one People only, as Jeremy, but to every Nation . but that he was not to preach the Gospel to one People only, as Jeremiah, but to every nation. cc-acp cst pns31 vbds xx pc-acp vvi dt n1 p-acp crd n1 av-j, c-acp np1, p-acp p-acp d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 86 Image 13
456 But methinks the Discussor who quotes St. Chrysostom so often, might have remembred what he says of St. Paul; The care of divers Nations, says he, was committed to the Angels, But methinks the Discusser who quotes Saint Chrysostom so often, might have remembered what he Says of Saint Paul; The care of diverse nations, Says he, was committed to the Angels, p-acp vvz dt n1 r-crq vvz n1 np1 av av, vmd vhi vvn r-crq pns31 vvz pp-f n1 np1; dt n1 pp-f j n2, vvz pns31, vbds vvn p-acp dt n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 87 Image 13
457 but none of them so governed the Nation entrusted to him, as Paul did the WHOLE WORLD . but none of them so governed the nation Entrusted to him, as Paul did the WHOLE WORLD. cc-acp pix pp-f pno32 av vvd dt n1 vvn p-acp pno31, c-acp np1 vdd dt j-jn n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 87 Image 13
458 To MICHAEL was committed the care of the Jews, but to PAUL the Earth, and the Sea, To MICHAEL was committed the care of the jews, but to PAUL the Earth, and the Sea, p-acp np1 vbds vvn dt n1 pp-f dt np2, cc-acp pc-acp np1 dt n1, cc dt n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 87 Image 13
459 and the inhabited World, and the Desert . and the inhabited World, and the Desert. cc dt j-vvn n1, cc dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 87 Image 13
460 He had not, says he, the care of one Family, but also of Cities, and of Peoples, He had not, Says he, the care of one Family, but also of Cities, and of Peoples, pns31 vhd xx, vvz pns31, dt n1 pp-f crd n1, cc-acp av pp-f n2, cc pp-f n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 87 Image 13
461 and of Nations, and of the whole World . and of nations, and of the Whole World. cc pp-f n2, cc pp-f dt j-jn n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 87 Image 13
462 Can St. Peter 's Diocess be of greater extent? Had Chrysostom thought him Paul 's Superior, would he not only have affirm'd Paul to be of equal Dignity with him, Can Saint Peter is Diocese be of greater extent? Had Chrysostom Thought him Paul is Superior, would he not only have affirmed Paul to be of equal Dignity with him, vmb n1 np1 vbz n1 vbi pp-f jc n1? vhd np1 vvd pno31 np1 vbz j-jn, vmd pns31 xx av-j vhi vvn np1 pc-acp vbi pp-f j-jn n1 p-acp pno31, (5) chapter (DIV2) 87 Image 13
463 but plainly intimate that he was in honour to be preferr'd before him? as he does in his Comment upon Galat. 1. 18. Had St. Chrysostom taken Peter for the Monarch of the universal Church, would he have set St. James above him in the Council of the Apostles at Jerusalem? as every one will see he doth, who will but take the pains to read his 33 Homily on the Acts of the Apostles. but plainly intimate that he was in honour to be preferred before him? as he does in his Comment upon Galatians 1. 18. Had Saint Chrysostom taken Peter for the Monarch of the universal Church, would he have Set Saint James above him in the Council of the Apostles At Jerusalem? as every one will see he does, who will but take the pains to read his 33 Homily on the Acts of the Apostles. cc-acp av-j vvi cst pns31 vbds p-acp n1 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp pno31? c-acp pns31 vdz p-acp po31 n1 p-acp np1 crd crd vhd n1 np1 vvn np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j n1, vmd pns31 vhb vvn n1 np1 p-acp pno31 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2 p-acp np1? p-acp d pi vmb vvi pns31 vdz, r-crq vmb cc-acp vvi dt n2 pc-acp vvi po31 crd n1 p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 87 Image 13
464 In short, no Man can imagine, that St. Chrysostom did not think, that every other Apostle had a Province as universal, In short, no Man can imagine, that Saint Chrysostom did not think, that every other Apostle had a Province as universal, p-acp j, dx n1 vmb vvi, cst n1 np1 vdd xx vvi, cst d j-jn n1 vhd dt n1 c-acp j, (5) chapter (DIV2) 88 Image 13
465 as that of St. Peter, who considers, that he makes them Rulers, who had not received Nations, as that of Saint Peter, who considers, that he makes them Rulers, who had not received nations, c-acp d pp-f n1 np1, r-crq vvz, cst pns31 vvz pno32 n2, r-crq vhd xx vvn n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 88 Image 13
466 and several Cities, but had all of them in common the whole World delivered into their Hands . and several Cities, but had all of them in Common the Whole World Delivered into their Hands. cc j n2, cc-acp vhd d pp-f pno32 p-acp j dt j-jn n1 vvn p-acp po32 n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 88 Image 13
467 This is I think enough, to unveil those imposturous Gulleries (to use the Discussor's learned Words) which several misguided Writers (the Discussor for one) obtrude on their easie Readers, under the umbrage of this eminent Author, by depraving his Sense, and contorting his meaning . This is I think enough, to unveil those imposturous gulleries (to use the Discussor's learned Words) which several misguided Writers (the Discusser for one) obtrude on their easy Readers, under the umbrage of this eminent Author, by depraving his Sense, and contorting his meaning. d vbz pns11 vvb av-d, pc-acp vvi d j n2 (pc-acp vvi dt ng1 j n2) r-crq j j-vvn n2 (dt n1 p-acp crd) vvi p-acp po32 j n2, p-acp dt n1 pp-f d j n1, p-acp vvg po31 n1, cc vvg po31 n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 88 Image 13
468 As for those honourable Titles, which in some of these Quotations are bestowed upon St. Peter (as Prince of the Apostles, the Head of the Apostolick Quire, &c.) I shall have a more fit occasion of speaking to them in the next Section, to which I shall therefore refer them. SECT. III. I proceed to the sixth Chapter, where (if any where) we have reason to expect something to the purpose: As for those honourable Titles, which in Some of these Quotations Are bestowed upon Saint Peter (as Prince of the Apostles, the Head of the Apostolic Choir, etc.) I shall have a more fit occasion of speaking to them in the next Section, to which I shall Therefore refer them. SECT. III. I proceed to the sixth Chapter, where (if any where) we have reason to expect something to the purpose: c-acp p-acp d j n2, r-crq p-acp d pp-f d n2 vbr vvn p-acp n1 np1 (c-acp n1 pp-f dt n2, dt n1 pp-f dt jp n1, av) pns11 vmb vhi dt av-dc j n1 pp-f vvg p-acp pno32 p-acp dt ord n1, p-acp r-crq pns11 vmb av vvi pno32. n1. np1. pns11 vvb p-acp dt ord n1, c-crq (cs d c-crq) pns12 vhb n1 pc-acp vvi pi p-acp dt n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 89 Image 13
469 His Design here is to shew S. Peter 's Preeminence, as he is the Foundation of the Church above the other Apostles. And yet, His Design Here is to show S. Peter is Preeminence, as he is the Foundation of the Church above the other Apostles. And yet, png31 n1 av vbz pc-acp vvi n1 np1 vbz n1, c-acp pns31 vbz dt n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2. cc av, (5) chapter (DIV2) 90 Image 13
470 1. He grants, that all the Apostles in reference to their Apostolick Power, had equal Authority of founding Churches in any part of the World; 1. He grants, that all the Apostles in Referente to their Apostolic Power, had equal authority of founding Churches in any part of the World; crd pns31 vvz, cst d dt n2 p-acp n1 p-acp po32 j-jn n1, vhd j-jn n1 pp-f vvg n2 p-acp d n1 pp-f dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
471 in Relation to their Doctrine, were equally Orthodox and Infallible: As to what concerned their Writings, they were alike Canonical; in Relation to their Doctrine, were equally Orthodox and Infallible: As to what concerned their Writings, they were alike Canonical; p-acp n1 p-acp po32 n1, vbdr av-j n1 cc j: a-acp p-acp r-crq vvd po32 n2-vvg, pns32 vbdr av j; (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
472 and what appertained to the Government of all other Christians, they were equally PASTORS, HEADS, and RECTORS . This is a large Concession; and what appertained to the Government of all other Christians, they were equally PASTORS, HEADS, and RECTORS. This is a large Concession; cc q-crq vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f d j-jn np1, pns32 vbdr av-jn ng1, n2, cc n2. d vbz dt j n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
473 if in what appertained to the Government of all other Christians, they were EQƲALLY PASTORS, HEADS & RECTORS; if in what appertained to the Government of all other Christians, they were EQƲALLY PASTORS, HEADS & RECTORS; cs p-acp r-crq vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f d j-jn np1, pns32 vbdr av-jn ng1, n2 cc n2; (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
474 then one would think, Peter had not a more universal Pastorship than they. But we Hereticks are, it seems, mistaken; then one would think, Peter had not a more universal Pastorship than they. But we Heretics Are, it seems, mistaken; av pi vmd vvi, np1 vhd xx dt av-dc j n1 cs pns32. p-acp po12 n2 vbr, pn31 vvz, vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
475 For notwithstanding they were all equal Foundations in these Aspects, St. PETER was here the only sole Rock, on which Christ promised to build his Church: For notwithstanding they were all equal Foundations in these Aspects, Saint PETER was Here the only sole Rock, on which christ promised to built his Church: c-acp a-acp pns32 vbdr d j-jn n2 p-acp d n2, n1 np1 vbds av dt j j n1, p-acp r-crq np1 vvd pc-acp vvi po31 n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
476 the only and the sole Rock too. the only and the sole Rock too. dt av-j cc dt j n1 av. (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
477 But in case he were here the sole Rock, if elsewhere the other Apostles are Rocks too, what Preeminence doth this give him above them? But perhaps he did not intend to lay any Stress upon the word here: Well then, they were equally Foundations, but St. Peter was the only Rock; that is to say, every one of them was a Rock as much as he; But in case he were Here the sole Rock, if elsewhere the other Apostles Are Rocks too, what Preeminence does this give him above them? But perhaps he did not intend to lay any Stress upon the word Here: Well then, they were equally Foundations, but Saint Peter was the only Rock; that is to say, every one of them was a Rock as much as he; p-acp p-acp n1 pns31 vbdr av dt j n1, cs av dt j-jn n2 vbr n2 av, q-crq n1 vdz d vvi pno31 p-acp pno32? p-acp av pns31 vdd xx vvi pc-acp vvi d n1 p-acp dt n1 av: av av, pns32 vbdr av-j n2, p-acp n1 np1 vbds dt av-j n1; cst vbz pc-acp vvi, d crd pp-f pno32 vbds dt vvb p-acp d c-acp pns31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
478 and yet none of them was a Rock but he. Not so; and yet none of them was a Rock but he. Not so; cc av pix pp-f pno32 vbds dt vvb p-acp pns31. xx av; (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
479 for they were equally Foundations, in respect of all other Christians, whereas Peter was the sole Rock of the Church. for they were equally Foundations, in respect of all other Christians, whereas Peter was the sole Rock of the Church. c-acp pns32 vbdr av-j n2, p-acp n1 pp-f d j-jn np1, cs np1 vbds dt j n1 pp-f dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
480 Were not then all other Christians the Church? not the whole, but only part of it; Were not then all other Christians the Church? not the Whole, but only part of it; vbdr xx av d j-jn np1 dt n1? xx dt j-jn, cc-acp av-j n1 pp-f pn31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
481 for the Church did consist, NOT ONLY OF ALL CHRISTIANS WHATSOEVER, BƲT EVEN OF THE APOSTLES THEMSELVES: for the Church did consist, NOT ONLY OF ALL CHRISTIANS WHATSOEVER, BƲT EVEN OF THE APOSTLES THEMSELVES: p-acp dt n1 vdd vvi, xx av-j pp-f av-d njpg2 r-crq, av av-j pp-f dt n2 px32: (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
482 Then the Apostles, it seems, were no Christians, since besides all Christians whatsoever, the Church consisted of the Apostles too; that is, it consisted of such as were Christians, and such as were no Christians. Then the Apostles, it seems, were no Christians, since beside all Christians whatsoever, the Church consisted of the Apostles too; that is, it consisted of such as were Christians, and such as were not Christians. av dt n2, pn31 vvz, vbdr dx np1, a-acp p-acp d np1 r-crq, dt n1 vvd pp-f dt n2 av; cst vbz, pn31 vvd pp-f d c-acp vbdr njpg2, cc d c-acp vbdr xx np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 91 Image 13
483 It will be said, by all Christians whatsoever, he means no more, than all other Christians whatsoever, besides the Apostles. Be it so; It will be said, by all Christians whatsoever, he means no more, than all other Christians whatsoever, beside the Apostles. Be it so; pn31 vmb vbi vvn, p-acp d np1 r-crq, pns31 vvz av-dx av-dc, cs d j-jn np1 r-crq, p-acp dt n2. vbb pn31 av; (5) chapter (DIV2) 92 Image 13
484 the Apostles then were built upon Peter, but all other Christians, upon Peter, and the rest of the Apostles jointly. the Apostles then were built upon Peter, but all other Christians, upon Peter, and the rest of the Apostles jointly. dt n2 av vbdr vvn p-acp np1, p-acp d j-jn np1, p-acp np1, cc dt n1 pp-f dt n2 av-j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 92 Image 13
485 But how could the Apostles be built upon Peter, seeing they were built (were both Disciples of Christ, But how could the Apostles be built upon Peter, seeing they were built (were both Disciples of christ, p-acp q-crq vmd dt n2 vbb vvn p-acp np1, vvg pns32 vbdr vvn (vbdr d n2 pp-f np1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 92 Image 13
486 and Apostles) before this Promise was made to Peter, whereas nothing was built on him, and Apostles) before this Promise was made to Peter, whereas nothing was built on him, cc n2) p-acp d n1 vbds vvn p-acp np1, cs pix vbds vvn p-acp pno31, (5) chapter (DIV2) 92 Image 13
487 but what was to be built after it. but what was to be built After it. cc-acp q-crq vbds pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 92 Image 13
488 He adds, If they (viz. the Apostles) were Foundations, they were sub Petro, et post Petrum. He adds, If they (viz. the Apostles) were Foundations, they were sub Peter, et post Peter. pns31 vvz, cs pns32 (n1 dt n2) vbdr n2, pns32 vbdr fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
489 If they were Foundations sub Petro, then Peter was built upon them: If they were Foundations sub Peter, then Peter was built upon them: cs pns32 vbdr n2 fw-la np1, av np1 vbds vvn p-acp pno32: (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
490 let it be therefore post Petrum, whom our Saviour to preserve Ʋnity, chose out of the Apostolick College, let it be Therefore post Peter, whom our Saviour to preserve Ʋnity, chosen out of the Apostolic College, vvb pn31 vbi av vvb np1, ro-crq po12 n1 pc-acp vvi n1, vvd av pp-f dt jp n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
491 and with his own Hands, laid NEXT TO HIMSELF . and with his own Hands, laid NEXT TO HIMSELF. cc p-acp po31 d n2, vvd ord p-acp px31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
492 Christ then as the Foundation of all (even of Peter too) is laid first, Peter is laid next to Christ, the other Apostles are laid upon Peter, and one upon another in their respective order; christ then as the Foundation of all (even of Peter too) is laid First, Peter is laid next to christ, the other Apostles Are laid upon Peter, and one upon Another in their respective order; np1 av p-acp dt n1 pp-f d (av pp-f np1 av) vbz vvn ord, np1 vbz vvn ord p-acp np1, dt j-jn n2 vbr vvn p-acp np1, cc crd p-acp j-jn p-acp po32 j n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
493 let us suppose, in the order, in which they are mentioned by St. Matthew, Andrew is laid next to Peter, James next to Andrew, John next to James: Now in this order, let us suppose, in the order, in which they Are mentioned by Saint Matthew, Andrew is laid next to Peter, James next to Andrew, John next to James: Now in this order, vvb pno12 vvi, p-acp dt n1, p-acp r-crq pns32 vbr vvn p-acp n1 np1, np1 vbz vvn ord p-acp np1, np1 ord p-acp np1, np1 ord p-acp np1: av p-acp d n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
494 as Peter is the Foundation of the other eleven Apostles, so Andrew is the Foundation of ten, which are laid upon him, James is the Foundation of nine; as Peter is the Foundation of the other eleven Apostles, so Andrew is the Foundation of ten, which Are laid upon him, James is the Foundation of nine; c-acp np1 vbz dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn crd n2, av np1 vbz dt n1 pp-f crd, r-crq vbr vvn p-acp pno31, np1 vbz dt n1 pp-f crd; (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
495 and so at last, Peter 's being the sole Rock upon which the Church was built, amounts to no more than this, that one Stone more was laid upon Peter than upon Andrew, and two more upon Peter, than upon James. Again; and so At last, Peter is being the sole Rock upon which the Church was built, amounts to no more than this, that one Stone more was laid upon Peter than upon Andrew, and two more upon Peter, than upon James. Again; cc av p-acp ord, np1 vbz n1 dt j n1 p-acp r-crq dt n1 vbds vvn, vvz p-acp dx dc cs d, cst pi n1 av-dc vbds vvn p-acp np1 cs p-acp np1, cc crd dc p-acp np1, cs p-acp np1. av; (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
496 If the meaning of the Churches being built on Peter and his Successors, is, that he and they are supreme Heads of the Church . If the meaning of the Churches being built on Peter and his Successors, is, that he and they Are supreme Heads of the Church. cs dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbg vvn p-acp np1 cc po31 n2, vbz, cst pns31 cc pns32 vbr j n2 pp-f dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
497 Then the universal Church, all save Peter, being built upon Andrew, Andrew was supreme Head of all, save Peter himself: Then the universal Church, all save Peter, being built upon Andrew, Andrew was supreme Head of all, save Peter himself: av dt j n1, d p-acp np1, vbg vvn p-acp np1, np1 vbds j n1 pp-f d, p-acp np1 px31: (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
498 And all except Peter and Andrew being built upon James; James was supreme Head of all, And all except Peter and Andrew being built upon James; James was supreme Head of all, cc d c-acp np1 cc np1 vbg vvn p-acp np1; np1 vbds j n1 pp-f d, (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
499 except Peter and Andrew, &c. And so the Church had as many supreme Heads as there were Apostles. except Peter and Andrew, etc. And so the Church had as many supreme Heads as there were Apostles. c-acp np1 cc np1, av cc av dt n1 vhd p-acp d j n2 p-acp a-acp vbdr n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
500 And is this at length all that Excellency of Power they ascribe to St. Peter? And is this At length all that Excellency of Power they ascribe to Saint Peter? cc vbz d p-acp n1 d cst n1 pp-f n1 pns32 vvb p-acp n1 np1? (5) chapter (DIV2) 93 Image 13
501 The Reasons he gives, why Christ made Peter the only Rock are, 1. Because he did HERE engage himself by Promise solely to him, to build his Church on him, upon his peculiar Confession of his Divinity, which the Apostles till they had learnt it of him, were ignorant of. The Reasons he gives, why christ made Peter the only Rock Are, 1. Because he did HERE engage himself by Promise solely to him, to built his Church on him, upon his peculiar Confessi of his Divinity, which the Apostles till they had learned it of him, were ignorant of. dt n2 pns31 vvz, c-crq np1 vvd np1 dt av-j n1 vbr, crd c-acp pns31 vdd av vvi px31 p-acp n1 av-j p-acp pno31, pc-acp vvi po31 n1 p-acp pno31, p-acp po31 j n1 pp-f po31 n1, r-crq dt n2 c-acp pns32 vhd vvn pn31 pp-f pno31, vbdr j pp-f. (5) chapter (DIV2) 94 Image 13
502 The Foundations of which reason have been already razed. 2. That what our Saviour repli'd to his Confession (to pass over those Elegancies vicissim NONLATINALPHABET) was reciprocally directed to him only (the Pronouns Tu and Tibi excluding Plurality and Partnership) not only as an Approbation, but as a Reward. The Foundations of which reason have been already razed. 2. That what our Saviour replied to his Confessi (to pass over those Elegances Vicissim) was reciprocally directed to him only (the Pronouns Tu and Tibi excluding Plurality and Partnership) not only as an Approbation, but as a Reward. dt n2 pp-f r-crq n1 vhb vbn av vvn. crd cst r-crq po12 n1 vvd p-acp po31 n1 (pc-acp vvi p-acp d n2 vvb) vbds av-j vvn p-acp pno31 av-j (dt n2 fw-la cc fw-la vvg n1 cc n1) xx av-j c-acp dt n1, cc-acp c-acp dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 94 Image 13
503 From the Pronowns Tu and Tibi, no more can be inferred, than that he in particular was entituled to these Promises; From the Pronouns Tu and Tibi, no more can be inferred, than that he in particular was entitled to these Promises; p-acp dt n2 fw-la cc fw-la, av-dx dc vmb vbi vvn, cs cst pns31 p-acp j vbds vvn p-acp d vvz; (5) chapter (DIV2) 94 Image 13
504 not that the other Apostles were excluded; not that the other Apostles were excluded; xx cst dt j-jn n2 vbdr vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 94 Image 13
505 nor is there one word to exclude them in those sayings of St. Chrysostom and St. Cyril he afterward quotes to this Purpose. nor is there one word to exclude them in those sayings of Saint Chrysostom and Saint Cyril he afterwards quotes to this Purpose. ccx vbz pc-acp crd n1 pc-acp vvi pno32 p-acp d n2-vvg pp-f n1 np1 cc n1 np1 pns31 av vvz p-acp d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 94 Image 13
506 It is one thing to say, Christ here promised Peter only to build his Church upon him; It is one thing to say, christ Here promised Peter only to built his Church upon him; pn31 vbz crd n1 pc-acp vvi, np1 av vvd np1 av-j pc-acp vvi po31 n1 p-acp pno31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 94 Image 13
507 another thing to say, Christ here promised Peter, that he would build his Church on him only, and no other. Another thing to say, christ Here promised Peter, that he would built his Church on him only, and no other. j-jn n1 pc-acp vvi, np1 av vvd np1, cst pns31 vmd vvi po31 n1 p-acp pno31 av-j, cc dx n-jn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 94 Image 13
508 Though the Promise was here directed to Peter only, yet nothing is more manifest, than that what is here promised, was afterward conferr'd upon the other Apostles. Though the Promise was Here directed to Peter only, yet nothing is more manifest, than that what is Here promised, was afterwards conferred upon the other Apostles. cs dt n1 vbds av vvn p-acp np1 av-j, av pix vbz av-dc j, cs d r-crq vbz av vvd, vbds av vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 94 Image 13
509 Instances of a like nature frequently occur in the Holy Scripture. Instances of a like nature frequently occur in the Holy Scripture. n2 pp-f dt j n1 av-j vvi p-acp dt j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 94 Image 13
510 But what if this Gentleman presently contradicts himself, and yields, that Peter is not the only Rock? This he certainly does, But what if this Gentleman presently contradicts himself, and yields, that Peter is not the only Rock? This he Certainly does, cc-acp q-crq cs d n1 av-j vvz px31, cc vvz, cst np1 vbz xx dt av-j n1? d pns31 av-j vdz, (5) chapter (DIV2) 95 Image 13
511 if he grants there are other Rocks beside him; if he grants there Are other Rocks beside him; cs pns31 vvz a-acp vbr j-jn n2 p-acp pno31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 95 Image 13
512 and he must of necessity grant this, when he says, God did destine him to be in a more peculiar excelling manner the THE ROCK, on whom he would build his Church . and he must of necessity grant this, when he Says, God did destine him to be in a more peculiar excelling manner the THE ROCK, on whom he would built his Church. cc pns31 vmb pp-f n1 vvb d, c-crq pns31 vvz, np1 vdd vvi pno31 pc-acp vbi p-acp dt av-dc j vvg n1 dt dt n1, p-acp ro-crq pns31 vmd vvi po31 n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 95 Image 13
513 For could he be the Rock, in a more excelling manner, unless there were other Rocks whom he excelled? Thus after his bold Advance, he cowardly retreats: For could he be the Rock, in a more excelling manner, unless there were other Rocks whom he excelled? Thus After his bold Advance, he cowardly retreats: p-acp vmd pns31 vbb dt n1, p-acp dt av-dc j-vvg n1, cs pc-acp vbdr j-jn n2 r-crq pns31 vvd? av p-acp po31 j vvi, pns31 av-j vvz: (5) chapter (DIV2) 95 Image 13
514 The sole Rock, is now put the more excelling Rock; Christ promised to build his Church not on him only, but on him more eminently, or on him in a more signal and remarkable manner; as he also expresses it . The sole Rock, is now put the more excelling Rock; christ promised to built his Church not on him only, but on him more eminently, or on him in a more signal and remarkable manner; as he also Expresses it. dt j n1, vbz av vvn dt av-dc vvg n1; np1 vvd pc-acp vvi po31 n1 xx p-acp pno31 av-j, p-acp p-acp pno31 av-dc av-j, cc p-acp pno31 p-acp dt av-dc n1 cc j n1; c-acp pns31 av vvz pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 95 Image 13
515 And in this Dr. Tho. G. concurs with the Discussor. And in this Dr. Tho. G. concurs with the Discusser. cc p-acp d n1 np1 np1 vvz p-acp dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 96 Image 13
516 For having before given St. Jerom 's Paraphrase upon the Words, he adds, By which it appears that our Saviour, For having before given Saint Jerome is paraphrase upon the Words, he adds, By which it appears that our Saviour, p-acp vhg a-acp vvn n1 np1 vbz n1 p-acp dt n2, pns31 vvz, p-acp r-crq pn31 vvz d po12 n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 96 Image 13
517 when he gave to SIMON the Name of PETER, that is, a ROCK, made him the Rock on which he would build his Church, when he gave to SIMON the Name of PETER, that is, a ROCK, made him the Rock on which he would built his Church, c-crq pns31 vvd p-acp np1 dt n1 pp-f np1, cst vbz, dt n1, vvd pno31 dt n1 p-acp r-crq pns31 vmd vvi po31 n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 96 Image 13
518 and that in a more eminent manner, than any other of the Apostles. and that in a more eminent manner, than any other of the Apostles. cc cst p-acp dt av-dc j n1, cs d n-jn pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 96 Image 13
519 . By the way, if he made him the Rock, when he gave him the Name of Peter, then he made him so before, . By the Way, if he made him the Rock, when he gave him the Name of Peter, then he made him so before, . p-acp dt n1, cs pns31 vvd pno31 dt n1, c-crq pns31 vvd pno31 dt n1 pp-f np1, av pns31 vvd pno31 av a-acp, (5) chapter (DIV2) 96 Image 13
520 and by consequence not at the same time when he said to him, Thou art Peter, &c. as the Doctor affirms in the Page immediately foregoing; and by consequence not At the same time when he said to him, Thou art Peter, etc. as the Doctor affirms in the Page immediately foregoing; cc p-acp n1 xx p-acp dt d n1 c-crq pns31 vvd p-acp pno31, pns21 vb2r np1, av p-acp dt n1 vvz p-acp dt n1 av-j vvg; (5) chapter (DIV2) 96 Image 13
521 for it is certain he gave him that Name before; for it is certain he gave him that Name before; c-acp pn31 vbz j pns31 vvd pno31 d n1 a-acp; (5) chapter (DIV2) 96 Image 13
522 Mark 3. 16. John 1. 42. But let us see what their proofs are, I fear we shall find nothing of the solidity of the Rock in them. Mark 3. 16. John 1. 42. But let us see what their proofs Are, I Fear we shall find nothing of the solidity of the Rock in them. vvb crd crd np1 crd crd cc-acp vvb pno12 vvi r-crq po32 n2 vbr, pns11 vvb pns12 vmb vvi pix pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp pno32. (5) chapter (DIV2) 96 Image 13
523 1. The Doctor says, That this is every where affirm'd by the same holy Doctor (St. Jerom) giving him the Titles of PRINCE, CHIEF, HEAD, and GREATEST OF THE APOSTLES. 1. The Doctor Says, That this is every where affirmed by the same holy Doctor (Saint Jerome) giving him the Titles of PRINCE, CHIEF, HEAD, and GREATEST OF THE APOSTLES. crd dt n1 vvz, cst d vbz d c-crq vvn p-acp dt d j n1 (n1 np1) vvg pno31 dt n2 pp-f n1, j-jn, n1, cc js pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
524 I grant, that St. Jerom gives him these Titles; I grant, that Saint Jerome gives him these Titles; pns11 vvb, cst n1 np1 vvz pno31 d n2; (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
525 but absolutely deny, that he meant thereby that Christ built his Church more eminently upon him, that is (as he interprets it) gave him a Preeminence of Power over the other Apostles. The Reasons of my denial are these; but absolutely deny, that he meant thereby that christ built his Church more eminently upon him, that is (as he interprets it) gave him a Preeminence of Power over the other Apostles. The Reasons of my denial Are these; cc-acp av-j vvi, cst pns31 vvd av cst np1 vvd po31 n1 av-dc av-j p-acp pno31, cst vbz (c-acp pns31 vvz pn31) vvd pno31 dt n1 pp-f n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2. dt n2 pp-f po11 n1 vbr d; (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
526 1. Because in that very place where he says Peter was constituted the Head, he also says, What is said of Peter (Matth. 16. 17, 18.) is in another Text affirm'd of them all, 1. Because in that very place where he Says Peter was constituted the Head, he also Says, What is said of Peter (Matthew 16. 17, 18.) is in Another Text affirmed of them all, crd p-acp p-acp cst j n1 c-crq pns31 vvz np1 vbds vvn dt n1, pns31 av vvz, q-crq vbz vvn pp-f np1 (np1 crd crd, crd) vbz p-acp j-jn n1 vvn pp-f pno32 d, (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
527 and that the strength of the Church is establish'd upon them EQƲALLY . And if equally upon all, then not more eminently upon St. Peter than the rest. and that the strength of the Church is established upon them EQƲALLY. And if equally upon all, then not more eminently upon Saint Peter than the rest. cc cst dt n1 pp-f dt n1 vbz vvd p-acp pno32 av-j. cc cs av-j p-acp d, cs xx av-dc av-j p-acp n1 np1 cs dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
528 And though he gives the first place to Peter, by Reason of his Age : And though he gives the First place to Peter, by Reason of his Age: cc cs pns31 vvz dt ord n1 p-acp np1, p-acp n1 pp-f po31 n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
529 Yet he tells us, that he was only an Apostle, (and by Consequence had no Jurisdiction over the rest) and that St. John the youngest, was upon several accounts to be preferred before him: Yet he tells us, that he was only an Apostle, (and by Consequence had no Jurisdiction over the rest) and that Saint John the youngest, was upon several accounts to be preferred before him: av pns31 vvz pno12, cst pns31 vbds av-j dt n1, (cc p-acp n1 vhd dx n1 p-acp dt n1) cc d n1 np1 dt js, vbds p-acp j n2 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp pno31: (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
530 PETER, saith he, was an Apostle, and JOHN was an Apostle; PETER, Says he, was an Apostle, and JOHN was an Apostle; np1, vvz pns31, vbds dt n1, cc np1 vbds dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
531 but PETER was an APOSTLE ONLY, John was AN APOSTLE, AND AN EVANGELIST, AND A PROPHET . 2. Because St. Jerom so explains his meaning, but PETER was an APOSTLE ONLY, John was an APOSTLE, AND an EVANGELIST, AND A PROPHET. 2. Because Saint Jerome so explains his meaning, cc-acp np1 vbds dt n1 av-j, np1 vbds dt n1, cc dt np1, cc dt n1. crd p-acp n1 np1 av vvz po31 n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
532 when he calls him the Prince of the Apostles, as to exclude all pretence to Authority over them. when he calls him the Prince of the Apostles, as to exclude all pretence to authority over them. c-crq pns31 vvz pno31 dt n1 pp-f dt n2, a-acp pc-acp vvi d n1 p-acp n1 p-acp pno32. (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
533 For as Plato, saith he, was the Prince of the Philosophers, so Peter was of the Apostles . For as Plato, Says he, was the Prince of the Philosophers, so Peter was of the Apostles. p-acp p-acp np1, vvz pns31, vbds dt n1 pp-f dt n2, av np1 vbds pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
534 Now I appeal to the Doctor, whether Plato had Dominion over the rest of the Philosophers. Now I appeal to the Doctor, whither Plato had Dominion over the rest of the Philosophers. av pns11 vvb p-acp dt n1, cs np1 vhd n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
535 In such a large sense, did St. Jerom (and the rest of the Fathers) use the Title Prince, so as to denote any sort of Eminency. In such a large sense, did Saint Jerome (and the rest of the Father's) use the Title Prince, so as to denote any sort of Eminency. p-acp d dt j n1, vdd n1 np1 (cc dt n1 pp-f dt n2) vvb dt n1 n1, av c-acp pc-acp vvi d n1 pp-f n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
536 And the utmost he could mean by it, was no more than this, that Peter was the first of the Apostles, Princeps and Primus in ancient Authors, being Words of the same Signification, (as many learned Men have shew'd .) This the Discussor will be forc'd to grant, who once and again renders NONLATINALPHABET (the first of the Apostles) by the Prince of the Apostles . And the utmost he could mean by it, was no more than this, that Peter was the First of the Apostles, Princeps and Primus in ancient Authors, being Words of the same Signification, (as many learned Men have showed.) This the Discusser will be forced to grant, who once and again renders (the First of the Apostles) by the Prince of the Apostles. cc dt j pns31 vmd vvi p-acp pn31, vbds dx dc cs d, cst np1 vbds dt ord pp-f dt n2, fw-la cc np1 p-acp j n2, vbg n2 pp-f dt d n1, (c-acp d j n2 vhb vvn.) np1 dt n1 vmb vbi vvn pc-acp vvi, r-crq a-acp cc av vvz (dt ord pp-f dt n2) p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
537 To the same sense are the other Titles, chief and greatest of the Apostles, to be understood, To the same sense Are the other Titles, chief and greatest of the Apostles, to be understood, p-acp dt d n1 vbr dt j-jn n2, j-jn cc js pp-f dt n2, pc-acp vbi vvn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
538 and therefore it is needless to say any thing of them distinctly. and Therefore it is needless to say any thing of them distinctly. cc av pn31 vbz j pc-acp vvi d n1 pp-f pno32 av-j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 97 Image 13
539 2. But St. Paul being to prove, that Christ our Lord transcended all the Quires of Angels in the EXCELLENCY OF HIS NATƲRE, thought it a convincing Argument to alledge, that he had obtained a more EXCELLENT NAME THAN THEY, 2. But Saint Paul being to prove, that christ our Lord transcended all the Quires of Angels in the EXCELLENCY OF HIS NATƲRE, Thought it a convincing Argument to allege, that he had obtained a more EXCELLENT NAME THAN THEY, crd p-acp n1 np1 vbg pc-acp vvi, cst np1 po12 n1 vvd d dt n2 pp-f n2 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1, vvd pn31 dt j-vvg n1 pc-acp vvi, cst pns31 vhd vvn dt av-dc j n1 cs pns32, (5) chapter (DIV2) 98 Image 13
540 forasmuch as our Lord had said to HIM, and to none of THEM, in the second Psalm, THOƲ ART MY SON, THIS DAY HAVE I BEGOTTEN THEE. forasmuch as our Lord had said to HIM, and to none of THEM, in the second Psalm, THOƲ ART MY SON, THIS DAY HAVE I BEGOTTEN THEE. av c-acp po12 n1 vhd vvn p-acp pno31, cc p-acp pix pp-f pno32, p-acp dt ord n1, np1 vb2r po11 n1, d n1 vhb pns11 vvn pno21. (5) chapter (DIV2) 98 Image 13
541 And those must think this Argument of St. PAƲL to be of no force, who when they hear our Saviour say to SIMON THE SON of Jonas, And those must think this Argument of Saint PAƲL to be of no force, who when they hear our Saviour say to SIMON THE SON of Jonah, cc d vmb vvi d n1 pp-f n1 j pc-acp vbi pp-f dx n1, r-crq c-crq pns32 vvb po12 n1 vvb p-acp np1 dt n1 pp-f np1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 98 Image 13
542 and to none other of the Apostles, THOƲ ART PETER, AND ƲPON THIS ROCK I WILL BƲILD MY CHƲRCH, can think that some SINGƲLAR PREROGATIVE was not meant by it, to be communicated to him, in which he should EXCEL the rest of his Brethren . and to none other of the Apostles, THOƲ ART PETER, AND ƲPON THIS ROCK I WILL BƲILD MY CHƲRCH, can think that Some SINGƲLAR PREROGATIVE was not meant by it, to be communicated to him, in which he should EXCEL the rest of his Brothers. cc p-acp pix j-jn pp-f dt n2, np1 n1 np1, cc av d n1 pns11 vmb vvi po11 n1, vmb vvi cst d j n1 vbds xx vvn p-acp pn31, pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp pno31, p-acp r-crq pns31 vmd vvi dt n1 pp-f po31 n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 98 Image 13
543 Would then the Doctor prove, that Peter transcends all Orders of Men in the excellency of his Nature, as Christ did all the Quires of Angels? No, Would then the Doctor prove, that Peter transcends all Order of Men in the excellency of his Nature, as christ did all the Quires of Angels? No, vmd av dt n1 vvb, cst np1 vvz d n1 pp-f n2 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1, p-acp np1 vdd d dt n2 pp-f n2? uh-dx, (5) chapter (DIV2) 98 Image 13
544 but in some singular Prerogative. But if the Apostle concluded from the excellency of Christ's Name, the transcendent excellency of his Nature, I cannot apprehend (such is my dulness) how by virtue of the Apostle's reasoning from the Excellency of Peter 's Name, follows a singular Prerogative. but in Some singular Prerogative. But if the Apostle concluded from the excellency of Christ's Name, the transcendent excellency of his Nature, I cannot apprehend (such is my dullness) how by virtue of the Apostle's reasoning from the Excellency of Peter is Name, follows a singular Prerogative. cc-acp p-acp d j n1. cc-acp cs dt n1 vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f npg1 n1, dt j n1 pp-f po31 n1, pns11 vmbx vvi (d vbz po11 n1) c-crq p-acp n1 pp-f dt ng1 vvg p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 vbz n1, vvz dt j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 98 Image 13
545 But be it so, that a singular Prerogative is hereby meant to Peter, (though it does not follow from the Apostle's Argument) must it be this of universal Headship? Why not some other of those twenty eight Prerogatives enumerated by Bellarmine? Particularly, But be it so, that a singular Prerogative is hereby meant to Peter, (though it does not follow from the Apostle's Argument) must it be this of universal Headship? Why not Some other of those twenty eight Prerogatives enumerated by Bellarmine? Particularly, p-acp vbi pn31 av, cst dt j n1 vbz av vvn p-acp np1, (cs pn31 vdz xx vvi p-acp dt ng1 n1) vmb pn31 vbb d pp-f j n1? q-crq xx d n-jn pp-f d crd crd n2 vvn p-acp np1? av-jn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 99 Image 13
546 why not the 13th, that he first preach'd to the Jews, after the Descent of the holy Ghost, why not the 13th, that he First preached to the jews, After the Descent of the holy Ghost, q-crq xx dt ord, cst pns31 ord vvd p-acp dt np2, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 99 Image 13
547 and by that first Sermon converted 3000? Or why not the 14th, that he wrought the first Miracle for the Confirmation of the Christian Faith ? Or why not the 17th, that he first preached to the Gentiles ? Especially considering, that as preparatory to this, he had that Vision, in which it was said to him, Arise Peter, kill and eat, which seems to some Men a plain Proof of his Headship: For it being the Property of the Head to eat, and by that First Sermon converted 3000? Or why not the 14th, that he wrought the First Miracle for the Confirmation of the Christian Faith? Or why not the 17th, that he First preached to the Gentiles? Especially considering, that as preparatory to this, he had that Vision, in which it was said to him, Arise Peter, kill and eat, which seems to Some Men a plain Proof of his Headship: For it being the Property of the Head to eat, cc p-acp d ord n1 vvn crd? cc q-crq xx dt ord, cst pns31 vvd dt ord n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt njp n1? cc q-crq xx dt ord, cst pns31 ord vvd p-acp dt n2-j? av-j vvg, cst p-acp n1 p-acp d, pns31 vhd d n1, p-acp r-crq pn31 vbds vvn p-acp pno31, vvb np1, vvb cc vvi, r-crq vvz p-acp d n2 dt j n1 pp-f po31 n1: c-acp pn31 vbg dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pc-acp vvi, (5) chapter (DIV2) 99 Image 13
548 and by eating to transmit the meat to the Stomach; and by eating to transmit the meat to the Stomach; cc p-acp vvg pc-acp vvi dt n1 p-acp dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 99 Image 13
549 hereby is signified, that Peter AS HEAD OF THE CHƲRCH, was to convert Infidels, and make them Members of the Church . hereby is signified, that Peter AS HEAD OF THE CHƲRCH, was to convert Infidels, and make them Members of the Church. av vbz vvn, cst np1 p-acp n1 pp-f dt n1, vbds pc-acp vvi n2, cc vvi pno32 n2 pp-f dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 99 Image 13
550 And why must, Thou art Peter, &c. denote some Prerogative to be communicated? Why not some Excellency already communicated? Why must Rock be referred to Dominion, And why must, Thou art Peter, etc. denote Some Prerogative to be communicated? Why not Some Excellency already communicated? Why must Rock be referred to Dominion, cc c-crq vmb, pns21 vb2r np1, av vvb d n1 pc-acp vbi vvn? q-crq xx d n1 av vvn? q-crq vmb vvi vbb vvn p-acp n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 100 Image 13
551 and not rather to some inherent Property of a Rock, as it always is, when in the Scripture and by the Fathers, it is used in a metaphorical sense ? and not rather to Some inherent Property of a Rock, as it always is, when in the Scripture and by the Father's, it is used in a metaphorical sense? cc xx av-c p-acp d j n1 pp-f dt n1, c-acp pn31 av vbz, c-crq p-acp dt n1 cc p-acp dt n2, pn31 vbz vvn p-acp dt j n1? (5) chapter (DIV2) 100 Image 13
552 And yet after all, I see no more reason to conclude, that any singular Prerogative was hereby meant to be communicated to Peter, than to James and John, when our Lord surnam'd them, and no other of the Apostles BOANERGES. And yet After all, I see no more reason to conclude, that any singular Prerogative was hereby meant to be communicated to Peter, than to James and John, when our Lord surnamed them, and no other of the Apostles BOANERGES. cc av p-acp d, pns11 vvb av-dx dc n1 pc-acp vvi, cst d j n1 vbds av vvn pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp np1, cs p-acp np1 cc np1, c-crq po12 n1 vvn pno32, cc dx j-jn pp-f dt n2 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 101 Image 13
553 If it be said (as I know it is) that this was to them a surname only. I answer; If it be said (as I know it is) that this was to them a surname only. I answer; cs pn31 vbb vvn (c-acp pns11 vvb pn31 vbz) cst d vbds p-acp pno32 dt n1 av-j. pns11 vvb; (5) chapter (DIV2) 101 Image 13
554 so was the name Peter, a name only superadded to his former, Simon; for he ever retain'd that name, so was the name Peter, a name only superadded to his former, Simon; for he ever retained that name, av vbds dt n1 np1, dt n1 av-j vvn p-acp po31 j, np1; c-acp pns31 av vvd d n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 101 Image 13
555 and therefore frequently after this, is called sometimes Simon Peter : Sometimes simply, Simon : And Peter is expresly said to be his Surname . and Therefore frequently After this, is called sometime Simon Peter: Sometime simply, Simon: And Peter is expressly said to be his Surname. cc av av-j p-acp d, vbz vvn av np1 np1: av av-j, np1: cc np1 vbz av-j vvn pc-acp vbi po31 n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 101 Image 13
556 And the reason why we do not find the Sons of Zebedee afterwards call'd by that name Boanerges, may be, And the reason why we do not find the Sons of Zebedee afterwards called by that name Boanerges, may be, cc dt n1 c-crq pns12 vdb xx vvi dt n2 pp-f np1 av vvn p-acp d n1 np1, vmb vbi, (5) chapter (DIV2) 101 Image 13
557 because it was given in common to them both, so that they could not thereby be distinguished the one from the other, Because it was given in Common to them both, so that they could not thereby be distinguished the one from the other, c-acp pn31 vbds vvn p-acp j p-acp pno32 d, av cst pns32 vmd xx av vbi vvn dt crd p-acp dt n-jn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 101 Image 13
558 as Simon was from all the rest of the Apostles by his name Peter. as Simon was from all the rest of the Apostles by his name Peter. c-acp np1 vbds p-acp d dt n1 pp-f dt n2 p-acp po31 n1 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 101 Image 13
559 Again, suppose Christ said here to Simon, and to none other of the Apostles, Ʋpon this Rock I will, &c. Can any singular Prerogative be hence concluded, Again, suppose christ said Here to Simon, and to none other of the Apostles, Ʋpon this Rock I will, etc. Can any singular Prerogative be hence concluded, av, vvb np1 vvd av p-acp np1, cc p-acp pix j-jn pp-f dt n2, av d n1 pns11 vmb, av vmb d j n1 vbb av vvn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 102 Image 13
560 if at another time he said the same in effect to every one of them? as he certainly did, if At Another time he said the same in Effect to every one of them? as he Certainly did, cs p-acp j-jn n1 pns31 vvd dt d p-acp n1 p-acp d crd pp-f pno32? c-acp pns31 av-j vdd, (5) chapter (DIV2) 102 Image 13
561 when he said to every one of them, Go teach all Nations, baptizing them, &c. Go into all the World, when he said to every one of them, Go teach all nations, baptizing them, etc. Go into all the World, c-crq pns31 vvd p-acp d crd pp-f pno32, vvb vvi d n2, vvg pno32, av vvb p-acp d dt n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 102 Image 13
562 and preach the Gospel to every Creature . and preach the Gospel to every Creature. cc vvi dt n1 p-acp d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 102 Image 13
563 But I think I need ask no more Questions, to expose the weakness of this Argument. But I think I need ask no more Questions, to expose the weakness of this Argument. p-acp pns11 vvb pns11 vvb vvi av-dx dc n2, pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 102 Image 13
564 Which because the Discussor hath improv'd by some additional Strength, I shall therefore consider what he says, Which Because the Discusser hath improved by Some additional Strength, I shall Therefore Consider what he Says, r-crq c-acp dt n1 vhz vvn p-acp d j n1, pns11 vmb av vvi r-crq pns31 vvz, (5) chapter (DIV2) 103 Image 13
565 before I proceed with the Doctor. before I proceed with the Doctor. c-acp pns11 vvb p-acp dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 103 Image 13
566 There can be, says he, no other Reason assigned, why Christ of all his Disciples, chang'd only Peter 's Name (he did not change it, There can be, Says he, no other Reason assigned, why christ of all his Disciples, changed only Peter is Name (he did not change it, a-acp vmb vbi, vvz pns31, dx j-jn n1 vvn, c-crq np1 pp-f d po31 n2, vvn av-j np1 vbz n1 (pns31 vdd xx vvi pn31, (5) chapter (DIV2) 104 Image 13
567 but only added another name to it) for a name that did denote a ROCK, but only added Another name to it) for a name that did denote a ROCK, cc-acp av-j vvn j-jn n1 p-acp pn31) p-acp dt n1 cst vdd vvi dt n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 104 Image 13
568 but that by this Antonomastical, (I wish this hard word do not fright the Reader) Appropriation of that Word to him, he did destine him to be in a more peculiar excelling manner THE ROCK on whom he would build his Church . but that by this Antonomastical, (I wish this hard word do not fright the Reader) Appropriation of that Word to him, he did destine him to be in a more peculiar excelling manner THE ROCK on whom he would built his Church. cc-acp cst p-acp d j, (pns11 vvb d j n1 vdb xx vvi dt n1) n1 pp-f d n1 p-acp pno31, pns31 vdd vvi pno31 pc-acp vbi p-acp dt av-dc j vvg n1 dt n1 p-acp ro-crq pns31 vmd vvi po31 n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 104 Image 13
569 What? can there be no other Reason assigned, when within less than four lines after, he himself says, I find that there be two especial reasons, What? can there be no other Reason assigned, when within less than four lines After, he himself Says, I find that there be two especial Reasons, q-crq? vmb a-acp vbi dx j-jn n1 vvn, c-crq p-acp dc cs crd n2 a-acp, pns31 px31 vvz, pns11 vvb cst pc-acp vbi crd j n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 104 Image 13
570 why Peter had this new Name; one is for his firm Faith. He is the most lucky Man at contradicting himself, that ever I met with. why Peter had this new Name; one is for his firm Faith. He is the most lucky Man At contradicting himself, that ever I met with. q-crq np1 vhd d j n1; pi vbz p-acp po31 j n1. pns31 vbz dt av-ds j n1 p-acp vvg px31, cst av pns11 vvd p-acp. (5) chapter (DIV2) 104 Image 13
571 And this other Reason he here assigns, is that which is commonly given by the Fathers: And this other Reason he Here assigns, is that which is commonly given by the Father's: cc d j-jn n1 pns31 av vvz, vbz d r-crq vbz av-j vvn p-acp dt n2: (5) chapter (DIV2) 104 Image 13
572 For to St Chrysostom, whom he alledges for it, I could add (were it needful) a great many more. For to Saint Chrysostom, whom he alleges for it, I could add (were it needful) a great many more. c-acp p-acp zz np1, r-crq pns31 vvz p-acp pn31, pns11 vmd vvi (vbdr pn31 j) dt j d dc. (5) chapter (DIV2) 104 Image 13
573 But the chiefest Reason, says he, (and therefore not the only Reason) why he was called so, was because by that name, Christ discovered his Intention of building his Church on him . But the chiefest Reason, Says he, (and Therefore not the only Reason) why he was called so, was Because by that name, christ discovered his Intention of building his Church on him. p-acp dt js-jn n1, vvz pns31, (cc av xx dt av-j n1) c-crq pns31 vbds vvn av, vbds c-acp p-acp d n1, np1 vvd po31 n1 pp-f vvg po31 n1 p-acp pno31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 105 Image 13
574 This is not the thing to be prov'd, but that Christ hereby discover'd his Intention, of building his Church more eminently upon him, This is not the thing to be proved, but that christ hereby discovered his Intention, of building his Church more eminently upon him, d vbz xx dt n1 pc-acp vbi vvn, cc-acp cst np1 av vvd po31 n1, pp-f vvg po31 n1 av-dc av-j p-acp pno31, (5) chapter (DIV2) 105 Image 13
575 than on any other of the Apostles. And this he fairly slips over, and of all the Fathers (viz. Cyril, Origen, Jerom, Hilary, Tertullian) whom he here quotes, not one of them hath so much as one Word that gives the least Intimation of it. than on any other of the Apostles. And this he fairly slips over, and of all the Father's (viz. Cyril, Origen, Jerome, Hilary, Tertullian) whom he Here quotes, not one of them hath so much as one Word that gives the least Intimation of it. cs p-acp d n-jn pp-f dt n2. cc d pns31 av-j vvz a-acp, cc pp-f d dt n2 (n1 np1, np1, np1, np1, np1) ro-crq pns31 av vvz, xx pi pp-f pno32 vhz av av-d c-acp crd n1 cst vvz dt ds n1 pp-f pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 105 Image 13
576 But what follows next, is, he tells us, not undeserving of an Asterisk . But what follows next, is, he tells us, not undeserving of an Asterisk. cc-acp q-crq vvz ord, vbz, pns31 vvz pno12, xx j pp-f dt j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 106 Image 13
577 I am the more heartily glad on't, because we have met with nothing hitherto, but what has deserved an Obelus. The other Apostles are call'd NONLATINALPHABET, which is communicable as well to PETER as to any of the rest; I am the more heartily glad oned, Because we have met with nothing hitherto, but what has deserved an Obelus. The other Apostles Are called, which is communicable as well to PETER as to any of the rest; pns11 vbm dt av-dc av-j vvi p-acp|pn31, c-acp pns12 vhb vvn p-acp pix av, cc-acp q-crq vhz vvn dt np1. dt j-jn n2 vbr vvn, r-crq vbz j c-acp av p-acp np1 c-acp p-acp d pp-f dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 106 Image 13
578 but he besides that Name common to him with the other, had his new Name PETRƲS appropriate to himself. but he beside that Name Common to him with the other, had his new Name PETRƲS Appropriate to himself. cc-acp pns31 p-acp d n1 j p-acp pno31 p-acp dt n-jn, vhd po31 j n1 vdz vvi p-acp px31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 106 Image 13
579 But what is it in this Observation, that renders it so considerable? 'Tis this, NONLATINALPHABET signifies a Foundation in general, it may be of Wood, Wool-Sacks, Straw, Hay, But what is it in this Observation, that renders it so considerable? It's this, signifies a Foundation in general, it may be of Wood, Wool-Sacks, Straw, Hay, cc-acp q-crq vbz pn31 p-acp d n1, cst vvz pn31 av j? pn31|vbz d, vvz dt n1 p-acp n1, pn31 vmb vbi pp-f n1, n2, n1, uh, (5) chapter (DIV2) 106 Image 13
580 or any such evaned matter, and accordingly the Sees of the other Apostles have been detriumph'd, stooping to the insulting Conqueror, or any such evaned matter, and accordingly thee Sees of the other Apostles have been detriumphed, stooping to the insulting Conqueror, cc d d j-vvn n1, cc av-vvg pns31 vvz pp-f dt j-jn n2 vhb vbn vvn, vvg p-acp dt j-vvg n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 106 Image 13
581 and yielding to the Pollutions of undermining Heresy: But PETER signifies such a Foundation as is fix'd on an inexpugnable. Rock, &c. . In which passage I observe several things, which (to use the Gentleman's own Word's) are not undeserving of an Asterisk. and yielding to the Pollutions of undermining Heresy: But PETER signifies such a Foundation as is fixed on an inexpugnable. Rock, etc.. In which passage I observe several things, which (to use the Gentleman's own Word's) Are not undeserving of an Asterisk. cc vvg p-acp dt n2 pp-f j-vvg n1: cc-acp np1 vvz d dt n1 c-acp vbz vvn p-acp dt j. n1, av. p-acp r-crq n1 pns11 vvb j n2, r-crq (pc-acp vvi dt n1|vbz d n1|vbz) vbr xx j pp-f dt j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 106 Image 13
582 1. We have here a Foundation of Straw or Hay. A new sort of Foundation for a House, which he has not borrowed from his Master Bellarmin; let him therefore have the honour of the Invention. 1. We have Here a Foundation of Straw or Hay. A new sort of Foundation for a House, which he has not borrowed from his Master Bellarmin; let him Therefore have the honour of the Invention. crd pns12 vhb av dt n1 pp-f n1 cc n1. dt j n1 pp-f n1 p-acp dt n1, r-crq pns31 vhz xx vvn p-acp po31 n1 np1; vvb pno31 av vhb dt n1 pp-f dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 107 Image 13
583 2. That all the other Apostles were Foundations of Wood, Straw, or Hay; for he gives this as the Reason why their Sees have been detriumph'd, stooping to the insulting Conqueror. 2. That all the other Apostles were Foundations of Wood, Straw, or Hay; for he gives this as the Reason why their Sees have been detriumphed, stooping to the insulting Conqueror. crd cst d dt j-jn n2 vbdr n2 pp-f n1, n1, cc n1; c-acp pns31 vvz d p-acp dt n1 c-crq po32 vvz vhb vbn vvn, vvg p-acp dt j-vvg n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 108 Image 26
584 This methinks does not well agree with St. John 's Description of the Christian Church, (whose Writings he yet grants are as Canonical as St. Peter 's) for he represents none of the Apostles as a Log of Wood, or a Bundle of Hay, but every one as a Stone, as a precious Stone in the Foundation of the Wall of the New Jerusalem. And if in respect of all other Christians (as he grants) the Apostles were equally Foundations, then St. Peter himself was a Rock in respect of the Apostles only, This methinks does not well agree with Saint John is Description of the Christian Church, (whose Writings he yet grants Are as Canonical as Saint Peter is) for he represents none of the Apostles as a Log of Wood, or a Bundle of Hay, but every one as a Stone, as a precious Stone in the Foundation of the Wall of the New Jerusalem. And if in respect of all other Christians (as he grants) the Apostles were equally Foundations, then Saint Peter himself was a Rock in respect of the Apostles only, d vvz vdz xx av vvi p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1 pp-f dt njp n1, (rg-crq n2-vvg pns31 av n2 vbr a-acp j c-acp n1 np1 vbz) p-acp pns31 vvz pix pp-f dt n2 p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1, cc dt n1 pp-f n1, p-acp d pi p-acp dt n1, p-acp dt j n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt j np1. cc cs p-acp n1 pp-f d j-jn np1 (c-acp pns31 vvz) dt n2 vbdr av-j n2, av n1 np1 px31 vbds dt vvb p-acp n1 pp-f dt n2 av-j, (5) chapter (DIV2) 108 Image 26
585 but a Foundation of Wood or Straw, with respect to those other Christians that were built upon him. but a Foundation of Wood or Straw, with respect to those other Christians that were built upon him. cc-acp dt n1 pp-f j cc n1, p-acp n1 p-acp d j-jn np1 cst vbdr vvn p-acp pno31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 108 Image 26
586 3. How can this be the Reason why the Sees of the other Apostles have been detriumph'd, seeing they were not only founded severally upon their respective Apostles, but all of them jointly upon Peter himself? For tho the other Apostles were Foundations with respect to other Christians; 3. How can this be the Reason why the Sees of the other Apostles have been detriumphed, seeing they were not only founded severally upon their respective Apostles, but all of them jointly upon Peter himself? For though the other Apostles were Foundations with respect to other Christians; crd q-crq vmb d vbi dt n1 c-crq dt vvz pp-f dt j-jn n2 vhb vbn vvn, vvg pns32 vbdr xx av-j vvn av-j p-acp po32 j n2, p-acp d pp-f pno32 av-j p-acp np1 px31? p-acp cs dt j-jn n2 vbdr n2 p-acp n1 p-acp j-jn np1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 109 Image 26
587 yet they were but the Superstructure (as he would have it) with respect to St. Peter who was the Rock upon which the Apostles themselves were built, yet they were but the Superstructure (as he would have it) with respect to Saint Peter who was the Rock upon which the Apostles themselves were built, av pns32 vbdr p-acp dt n1 (c-acp pns31 vmd vhi pn31) p-acp n1 p-acp n1 np1 r-crq vbds dt vvb p-acp r-crq dt n2 px32 vbdr vvn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 109 Image 26
588 and by consequence all the Christian Churches that were built upon them. and by consequence all the Christian Churches that were built upon them. cc p-acp n1 d dt njp n2 cst vbdr vvn p-acp pno32. (5) chapter (DIV2) 109 Image 26
589 But it may perhaps be said, Tho Peter was indeed a Rock, yet a Foundation of Straw being laid upon him, this intermediate Foundation failing, the Superstructure must fall too. True. But it may perhaps be said, Though Peter was indeed a Rock, yet a Foundation of Straw being laid upon him, this intermediate Foundation failing, the Superstructure must fallen too. True. p-acp pn31 vmb av vbi vvn, cs np1 vbds av dt n1, av dt n1 pp-f n1 vbg vvn p-acp pno31, d vvb n1 vvg, dt n1 vmb vvi av. j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 110 Image 26
590 But may we not as wisely argue, Though Christ was indeed a Rock, yet Peter was but a Foundation of Straw, laid upon him the primary Foundation, since his See hath been so often detriumph'd, yielding to the Pollutions of undermining Heresy; But may we not as wisely argue, Though christ was indeed a Rock, yet Peter was but a Foundation of Straw, laid upon him the primary Foundation, since his See hath been so often detriumphed, yielding to the Pollutions of undermining Heresy; cc-acp vmb pns12 xx p-acp av-j vvi, cs np1 vbds av dt n1, av np1 vbds p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1, vvn p-acp pno31 dt j n1, p-acp po31 vvb vhz vbn av av vvd, vvg p-acp dt n2 pp-f j-vvg n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 110 Image 26
591 witness Pope Liberius, Honorius, and other Heretical Popes. And therefore if what he next asserts be true, I see nothing to the contrary, witness Pope Liberius, Honorius, and other Heretical Popes. And Therefore if what he next asserts be true, I see nothing to the contrary, vvb n1 np1, np1, cc j-jn j n2. cc av cs r-crq pns31 ord n2 vbb j, pns11 vvb pix p-acp dt n-jn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 110 Image 26
592 but Peter himself may be as evanid a Foundation as any of his Fellow-Apostles. For, 4. Peter, he says, signifies such a Foundation as is fixed upon an inexpugnable Rock. but Peter himself may be as evanid a Foundation as any of his Fellow-Apostles. For, 4. Peter, he Says, signifies such a Foundation as is fixed upon an inexpugnable Rock. cc-acp np1 px31 vmb vbi c-acp vvd dt n1 p-acp d pp-f po31 n2. p-acp, crd np1, pns31 vvz, vvz d dt n1 c-acp vbz vvn p-acp dt j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 110 Image 26
593 Peter then is not now the Rock it self, but only a Foundation fixed upon it. Peter then is not now the Rock it self, but only a Foundation fixed upon it. np1 av vbz xx av dt n1 pn31 n1, cc-acp av-j dt n1 vvn p-acp pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 111 Image 26
594 And why may not a Foundation of Wood be so? And yet, And why may not a Foundation of Wood be so? And yet, cc q-crq vmb xx dt n1 pp-f j vbi av? cc av, (5) chapter (DIV2) 111 Image 26
595 5. In the next words Peter is again transubstantiated into a Rock, and such a Rock as is not only able to repel the foaming Surges of the aspiring Sea, 5. In the next words Peter is again Transubstantiated into a Rock, and such a Rock as is not only able to repel the foaming Surges of the aspiring Sea, crd p-acp dt ord n2 np1 vbz av vvn p-acp dt n1, cc d dt n1 c-acp vbz xx av-j j pc-acp vvi dt j-vvg n2 pp-f dt j-vvg n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 112 Image 26
596 but can walk on the back of its towering Waves . This is really an egregious surpassing Rock. but can walk on the back of its towering Waves. This is really an egregious surpassing Rock. cc-acp vmb vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 j-vvg n2. d vbz av-j dt j j-vvg n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 112 Image 26
597 A Rock that can walk! A Rock that can walk upon the back of Waves; A Rock that can walk on the back of towring Waves! A Rock that can walk! A Rock that can walk upon the back of Waves; A Rock that can walk on the back of towering Waves! dt n1 cst vmb vvi! dt n1 cst vmb vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f n2; dt n1 cst vmb vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f j-vvg n2! (5) chapter (DIV2) 112 Image 26
598 And which makes the wonder still greater, a Rock immovable! an immovable Rock, walking on the back of towring Waves. And which makes the wonder still greater, a Rock immovable! an immovable Rock, walking on the back of towering Waves. cc r-crq vvz dt n1 av jc, dt n1 j! dt j n1, vvg p-acp dt n1 pp-f j-vvg n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 112 Image 26
599 If Peter be such a Rock, I grant him to be the sole and only Rock of this kind. If Peter be such a Rock, I grant him to be the sole and only Rock of this kind. cs np1 vbi d dt n1, pns11 vvb pno31 pc-acp vbi dt j cc av-j n1 pp-f d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 112 Image 26
600 And who can question but such a Rock, is able to evacuate all the Plots of Hell's Divan, And who can question but such a Rock, is able to evacuate all the Plots of Hell's Divan, cc q-crq vmb vvi p-acp d dt n1, vbz j pc-acp vvi d dt n2 pp-f ng1 np1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 112 Image 26
601 and naufragate all the luxid Designs of impoisoned Hereticks. Old excellent! But briefly to shew the vanity of this Criticism. and naufragate all the luxid Designs of empoisoned Heretics. Old excellent! But briefly to show the vanity of this Criticism. cc vvi d dt j n2 pp-f j-vvn n2. j j! cc-acp av-j pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 112 Image 26
602 1st, The difference he makes between NONLATINALPHABET and NONLATINALPHABET, hath not so much as any seeming Foundation in Scripture. 1st, The difference he makes between and, hath not so much as any seeming Foundation in Scripture. ord, dt n1 pns31 vvz p-acp cc, vhz xx av av-d c-acp d j-vvg n1 p-acp n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 114 Image 26
603 2dly, It is plainly inconsistent with the use of these words by the Fathers. 2dly, It is plainly inconsistent with the use of these words by the Father's. av, pn31 vbz av-j j p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n2 p-acp dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 115 Image 26
604 For as they commonly call Peter NONLATINALPHABET, so they give the name NONLATINALPHABET (Rock) to the other Apostles. For as they commonly call Peter, so they give the name (Rock) to the other Apostles. p-acp c-acp pns32 av-j vvb np1, av pns32 vvb dt n1 (n1) p-acp dt j-jn n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 115 Image 26
605 The Author of the Homily of the twelve Apostles attributed to St. Chrysostom, calls them all the Rock of the Church . The Author of the Homily of the twelve Apostles attributed to Saint Chrysostom, calls them all the Rock of the Church. dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt crd n2 vvn p-acp n1 np1, vvz pno32 d dt n1 pp-f dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 115 Image 26
606 St. Jerom, in the place fore-cited, saith, Christ is the Rock, and he gave to his Apostles, that they should be called Rocks . Saint Jerome, in the place forecited, Says, christ is the Rock, and he gave to his Apostles, that they should be called Rocks. n1 np1, p-acp dt n1 j, vvz, np1 vbz dt n1, cc pns31 vvd p-acp po31 n2, cst pns32 vmd vbi vvn n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 115 Image 26
607 And upon these words, The Rocks were rent. The Rocks, says he, were the hard Hearts of the Gentiles. Or, the Rocks were the Predictions of the Prophets, who both themselves with the Apostles received the name of a ROCK from the ROCK Christ . And upon these words, The Rocks were rend. The Rocks, Says he, were the hard Hearts of the Gentiles. Or, the Rocks were the Predictions of the prophets, who both themselves with the Apostles received the name of a ROCK from the ROCK christ. cc p-acp d n2, dt n2 vbdr vvn. dt n2, vvz pns31, vbdr dt j n2 pp-f dt n2-j. cc, dt n2 vbdr dt n2 pp-f dt n2, r-crq av-d px32 p-acp dt n2 vvd dt n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp dt n1 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 115 Image 26
608 Nor is this name given to the Apostles only, but Chrysostom calls St. Stephen, the rational Rock . Nor is this name given to the Apostles only, but Chrysostom calls Saint Stephen, the rational Rock. ccx vbz d n1 vvn p-acp dt n2 av-j, cc-acp np1 vvz n1 np1, dt j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 115 Image 26
609 Yea this Title is not only by Origen, but by other Antients applied to every sound Believer: Yea this Title is not only by Origen, but by other Ancients applied to every found Believer: uh d n1 vbz xx av-j p-acp np1, p-acp p-acp j-jn n2-j vvn p-acp d j n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 115 Image 26
610 As by St. Ambrose (in the place before-quoted). And Greg. Nazianzen gives a reason why they are call'd by this name . As by Saint Ambrose (in the place before-quoted). And Greg. Nazianzen gives a reason why they Are called by this name. c-acp p-acp n1 np1 (p-acp dt n1 j). np1 np1 np1 vvz dt n1 c-crq pns32 vbr vvn p-acp d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 115 Image 26
611 It is therefore no dismounting of Peter from his due Honour, to say the other Apostles were Rocks. But, It is Therefore no dismounting of Peter from his due Honour, to say the other Apostles were Rocks. But, pn31 vbz av dx vvg pp-f np1 p-acp po31 j-jn n1, pc-acp vvi dt j-jn n2 vbdr n2. p-acp, (5) chapter (DIV2) 115 Image 26
612 4thly, I ask, what is the meaning of NONLATINALPHABET, when Peter is so called? Does it signify sometimes a Rock-Foundation, sometimes a Foundation of Wood, sometimes of Straw, or Hay? No surely, 4thly, I ask, what is the meaning of, when Peter is so called? Does it signify sometime a Rock-Foundation, sometime a Foundation of Wood, sometime of Straw, or Hay? No surely, j, pns11 vvb, q-crq vbz dt n1 pp-f, c-crq np1 vbz av vvn? vdz pn31 vvi av dt n1, av dt n1 pp-f n1, av pp-f n1, cc n1? uh-dx av-j, (5) chapter (DIV2) 116 Image 26
613 when St. Peter is called by this Name, it ever denotes a Rock, an immovable, an inexpugnable Rock. And why not so, when Saint Peter is called by this Name, it ever denotes a Rock, an immovable, an inexpugnable Rock. And why not so, c-crq n1 np1 vbz vvn p-acp d n1, pn31 av vvz dt n1, dt j, dt j n1. cc q-crq xx av, (5) chapter (DIV2) 116 Image 26
614 when it is absolutely without any lessening adjunct, without any note of distinction, attributed to the other Apostles? When the twelve Sons of Jacob are called the twelve Patriarchs (as the twelve Apostles are called the twelve Foundations) would not he deserve to be laugh'd at, who shall say, that the name Patriarch, when it is absolutely without any lessening adjunct, without any note of distinction, attributed to the other Apostles? When the twelve Sons of Jacob Are called the twelve Patriarchs (as the twelve Apostles Are called the twelve Foundations) would not he deserve to be laughed At, who shall say, that the name Patriarch, c-crq pn31 vbz av-j p-acp d vvg n1, p-acp d n1 pp-f n1, vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2? c-crq dt crd n2 pp-f np1 vbr vvn dt crd n2 (c-acp dt crd n2 vbr vvn dt crd n2) vmd xx pns31 vvi pc-acp vbi vvd p-acp, r-crq vmb vvi, cst dt n1 np1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 116 Image 26
615 when attributed to Reuben, signifies a Princely Father, but when ascribed to Simeon, denotes a Subject-Father? And is not he as ridiculous, who shall say, that by this word Foundation, when affirmed of Peter, is meant a Rock, when of James a Wool-sack, when of Andrew a Hay-mow? I need say no more to expose the folly of this groundless fancy. when attributed to Reuben, signifies a Princely Father, but when ascribed to Simeon, denotes a Subject-Father? And is not he as ridiculous, who shall say, that by this word Foundation, when affirmed of Peter, is meant a Rock, when of James a Woolsack, when of Andrew a Hay-mow? I need say no more to expose the folly of this groundless fancy. c-crq vvn p-acp np1, vvz dt j n1, p-acp c-crq vvd p-acp np1, vvz dt n1? cc vbz xx pns31 p-acp j, r-crq vmb vvi, cst p-acp d n1 n1, c-crq vvd pp-f np1, vbz vvn dt n1, c-crq pp-f np1 dt n1, c-crq pp-f np1 dt j? pns11 vvb vvb dx n1 pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f d j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 116 Image 26
616 I shall therefore return to the Doctor. 3. The Apostles themselves, he says, understood it to be so. I shall Therefore return to the Doctor. 3. The Apostles themselves, he Says, understood it to be so. pns11 vmb av vvi p-acp dt n1. crd dt n2 px32, pns31 vvz, vvd pn31 pc-acp vbi av. (5) chapter (DIV2) 116 Image 26
617 This he dares not stand to, and therefore adds, at least after the coming of the Holy Ghost: This he dares not stand to, and Therefore adds, At least After the coming of the Holy Ghost: d pns31 vvz xx vvi p-acp, cc av vvz, p-acp ds p-acp dt n-vvg pp-f dt j n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
618 Why not before the coming of the Holy Ghost, if our Saviour meant it by these Words, Thouart Peter? &c. It seems his meaning was so obscurely expressed, that it could not be understood without the help of a Miracle. Why not before the coming of the Holy Ghost, if our Saviour meant it by these Words, Thou art Peter? etc. It seems his meaning was so obscurely expressed, that it could not be understood without the help of a Miracle. uh-crq xx p-acp dt n-vvg pp-f dt j n1, cs po12 n1 vvd pn31 p-acp d n2, pns21|vb2r np1? av pn31 vvz po31 n1 vbds av av-j vvn, cst pn31 vmd xx vbi vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
619 But how does it appear, that the Apostles understood it so after the coming of the Holy Ghost? The four Registers left us of their Names, are so many Authentick Testimonies to inform us; But how does it appear, that the Apostles understood it so After the coming of the Holy Ghost? The four Registers left us of their Names, Are so many Authentic Testimonies to inform us; p-acp q-crq vdz pn31 vvi, cst dt n2 vvd pn31 av p-acp dt n-vvg pp-f dt j n1? dt crd n2 vvn pno12 pp-f po32 n2, vbr av d j n2 pc-acp vvi pno12; (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
620 the first by St. Matth. c. 10. v. 2. The second by St. Mark, c. 3. v. 16. &c. For although St. ANDREW were before St. PETER in divers respects, &c. Yet PETER by all the foresaid Evangelists, is evermore set before ANDREW, the First by Saint Matthew c. 10. v. 2. The second by Saint Mark, c. 3. v. 16. etc. For although Saint ANDREW were before Saint PETER in diverse respects, etc. Yet PETER by all the foresaid Evangelists, is evermore Set before ANDREW, dt ord p-acp n1 np1 sy. crd n1 crd dt ord p-acp n1 vvb, sy. crd n1 crd av p-acp cs n1 np1 vbdr p-acp n1 np1 p-acp j n2, av av np1 p-acp d dt j-vvn n2, vbz av vvn p-acp np1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
621 and the rest of the APOSTLES. and the rest of the APOSTLES. cc dt n1 pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
622 But if St. Paul 's Testimony be as Authentick as that of the Evangelists, then this Argument is as good against Peter 's Supremacy, That St. Paul when he names him with other Apostles, never puts him first, but sometimes last; As the Brethren of the Lord and Cephas . But if Saint Paul is Testimony be as Authentic as that of the Evangelists, then this Argument is as good against Peter is Supremacy, That Saint Paul when he names him with other Apostles, never puts him First, but sometime last; As the Brothers of the Lord and Cephas. cc-acp cs n1 np1 vbz n1 vbb p-acp j c-acp d pp-f dt n2, av d n1 vbz a-acp j p-acp np1 vbz n1, cst n1 np1 c-crq pns31 vvz pno31 p-acp j-jn n2, av-x vvz pno31 ord, p-acp av ord; c-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n1 cc np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
623 I am of Paul, I of Apollos, I of Cephas . How vain this Argument is, we may learn from a Gentleman of the Roman Communion: I am of Paul, I of Apollos, I of Cephas. How vain this Argument is, we may Learn from a Gentleman of the Roman Communion: pns11 vbm pp-f np1, pns11 pp-f npg1, pns11 pp-f np1. q-crq j d n1 vbz, pns12 vmb vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt njp n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
624 It is (saith he) with very little Reason, that they make an Argument of this, to prove his Royalty in the Church. It is (Says he) with very little Reason, that they make an Argument of this, to prove his Royalty in the Church. pn31 vbz (vvz pns31) p-acp av j n1, cst pns32 vvb dt n1 pp-f d, pc-acp vvi po31 n1 p-acp dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
625 In SPAIN where the most honourable walk the last, they will not fail to allege those Places where St. PETER is named the last; In SPAIN where the most honourable walk the last, they will not fail to allege those Places where Saint PETER is nam the last; p-acp np1 c-crq dt av-ds j n1 dt ord, pns32 vmb xx vvi pc-acp vvi d n2 c-crq n1 np1 vbz vvn dt ord; (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
626 as in that Passage, where it is said, I AM THE DISCIPLE OF PAUL, AND I OF APOLLOS, AND I OF CEPHAS. as in that Passage, where it is said, I AM THE DISCIPLE OF PAUL, AND I OF APOLLOS, AND I OF CEPHAS. c-acp p-acp d n1, c-crq pn31 vbz vvn, pns11 vbm dt n1 pp-f np1, cc pns11 pp-f npg1, cc pns11 pp-f np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
627 For I remember that at PARIS, where they a little better understand Divinity than in SPAIN, a good Bishop and an Abbot that did maintain, that the Passage where it is said that James Peter and John are reputed Pillars of the Church, prov'd well the Primacy of St. PETER: For I Remember that At PARIS, where they a little better understand Divinity than in SPAIN, a good Bishop and an Abbot that did maintain, that the Passage where it is said that James Peter and John Are reputed Pillars of the Church, proved well the Primacy of Saint PETER: c-acp pns11 vvb cst p-acp np1, c-crq pns32 dt j av-jc vvi n1 cs p-acp np1, dt j n1 cc dt n1 cst vdd vvi, cst dt n1 c-crq pn31 vbz vvn cst np1 np1 cc np1 vbr vvn n2 pp-f dt n1, vvd av dt n1 pp-f n1 np1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
628 For said the Bishop, when three worthy Persons walk together, they always put the most honourable in the middle. For said the Bishop, when three worthy Persons walk together, they always put the most honourable in the middle. c-acp vvd dt n1, c-crq crd j n2 vvb av, pns32 av vvd dt av-ds j p-acp dt n-jn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
629 This is what is commonly said, that an Advocate well paid, always finds the cause of his Client good . This is what is commonly said, that an Advocate well paid, always finds the cause of his Client good. d vbz q-crq vbz av-j vvn, cst dt n1 av vvn, av vvz dt n1 pp-f po31 n1 j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 117 Image 26
630 But St. Matthew not only puts him in the first place, but expresly gives him the Title of PRIMƲS, &c. And there is another remarkable Circumstance in the aforesaid Catalogues, that whereas the other Apostles are never named in order, But Saint Matthew not only puts him in the First place, but expressly gives him the Title of PRIMƲS, etc. And there is Another remarkable Circumstance in the aforesaid Catalogues, that whereas the other Apostles Are never nam in order, p-acp n1 np1 xx av-j vvz pno31 p-acp dt ord n1, cc-acp av-j vvz pno31 dt n1 pp-f n2, av cc a-acp vbz j-jn j n1 p-acp dt j n2, cst cs dt j-jn n2 vbr av-x vvn p-acp n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
631 but differently, not only by different Evangelists, but by one and the same, &c. Yet PETER is every where set in the Head of the Catalogue, and preferr'd before them all; but differently, not only by different Evangelists, but by one and the same, etc. Yet PETER is every where Set in the Head of the Catalogue, and preferred before them all; cc-acp av-j, xx av-j p-acp j n2, cc-acp p-acp crd cc dt d, av av np1 vbz d c-crq vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, cc vvn p-acp pno32 d; (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
632 which certainly cannot be imputed to CHANCE, or the WILL of the Writer, but to the particular Direction of the Holy Ghost . which Certainly cannot be imputed to CHANCE, or the WILL of the Writer, but to the particular Direction of the Holy Ghost. r-crq av-j vmbx vbi vvn pc-acp vvi, cc dt n1 pp-f dt n1, cc-acp p-acp dt j n1 pp-f dt j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
633 We do not impute this to Chance, or to the Will of the Writer, but suppose there was a special Reason for it; We do not impute this to Chance, or to the Will of the Writer, but suppose there was a special Reason for it; pns12 vdb xx vvi d p-acp vvb, cc p-acp dt vmb pp-f dt n1, cc-acp vvb pc-acp vbds dt j n1 p-acp pn31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
634 but this Reason we say, was his Primacy of Order, not any Superiority of Power over the rest of the Apostles. He is Primus who hath the first place in any Society, but this Reason we say, was his Primacy of Order, not any Superiority of Power over the rest of the Apostles. He is Primus who hath the First place in any Society, cc-acp d n1 pns12 vvb, vbds po31 n1 pp-f n1, xx d n1 pp-f n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2. pns31 vbz np1 r-crq vhz dt ord n1 p-acp d n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
635 and for that Reason is expresly so call'd, and put in the Head of the Catalogue, as the Doctor very well knows. and for that Reason is expressly so called, and put in the Head of the Catalogue, as the Doctor very well knows. cc p-acp d n1 vbz av-j av vvn, cc vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, p-acp dt n1 av av vvz. (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
636 And this place St. Peter enjoy'd while our Saviour lived on Earth, but after his Ascension to Heaven, James the Brother of our Lord was set above him: And this place Saint Peter enjoyed while our Saviour lived on Earth, but After his Ascension to Heaven, James the Brother of our Lord was Set above him: cc d n1 n1 np1 vvn cs po12 n1 vvn p-acp n1, cc-acp p-acp po31 n1 p-acp n1, np1 dt n1 pp-f po12 n1 vbds vvn p-acp pno31: (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
637 For he (as Eusebius and St. Jerom tell us, ) was chosen by the Apostles, yea by Peter himself as well as the rest (as Clemens of Alexandria tells us ) Bishop of Jerusalem, and preferr'd before them all. For he (as Eusebius and Saint Jerome tell us,) was chosen by the Apostles, yea by Peter himself as well as the rest (as Clemens of Alexandria tells us) Bishop of Jerusalem, and preferred before them all. c-acp pns31 (c-acp np1 cc n1 np1 vvb pno12,) vbds vvn p-acp dt n2, uh p-acp np1 px31 c-acp av c-acp dt n1 (c-acp np1 pp-f np1 vvz pno12) n1 pp-f np1, cc vvn p-acp pno32 d. (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
638 And therefore after this we find them rank'd in this order, James, Peter, and John; James first, And Therefore After this we find them ranked in this order, James, Peter, and John; James First, cc av p-acp d pns12 vvb pno32 vvn p-acp d n1, np1, np1, cc np1; np1 ord, (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
639 as the Brother of our Lord, and Bishop of Jerusalem; Peter next, as the first of the Apostles under James, as he had been before the first under Christ; and John next; as the beloved Disciple. as the Brother of our Lord, and Bishop of Jerusalem; Peter next, as the First of the Apostles under James, as he had been before the First under christ; and John next; as the Beloved Disciple. c-acp dt n1 pp-f po12 n1, cc n1 pp-f np1; np1 ord, c-acp dt ord pp-f dt n2 p-acp np1, c-acp pns31 vhd vbn p-acp dt ord p-acp np1; cc np1 ord; c-acp dt j-vvn n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
640 The like order was observed in the Synod of the Apostles at Jerusalem; For as it was the Custom in such Assemblies, The like order was observed in the Synod of the Apostles At Jerusalem; For as it was the Custom in such Assemblies, dt j n1 vbds vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2 p-acp np1; p-acp c-acp pn31 vbds dt n1 p-acp d n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
641 for him that was first, to speak last; for him that was First, to speak last; p-acp pno31 cst vbds ord, pc-acp vvi ord; (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
642 so we accordingly find, that James as President of that Council spake last, summ'd up all that Peter had said before him, so we accordingly find, that James as President of that Council spoke last, summed up all that Peter had said before him, av pns12 av-vvg vvi, cst np1 p-acp n1 pp-f d n1 vvd ord, vvd a-acp d cst np1 vhd vvn p-acp pno31, (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
643 and gave the final Determination, NONLATINALPHABET, Wherefore I judg, or give Sentence . and gave the final Determination,, Wherefore I judge, or give Sentence. cc vvd dt j n1,, c-crq pns11 vvb, cc vvb n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
644 Hence it was, that the Synodical Decree was drawn up in the words of St. James; hence also, that when Peter was deliver'd out of Prison by an Angel, he commanded the Disciples to shew it unto JAMES and the Brethren . Hence it was, that the Synodical decree was drawn up in the words of Saint James; hence also, that when Peter was Delivered out of Prison by an Angel, he commanded the Disciples to show it unto JAMES and the Brothers. av pn31 vbds, cst dt j n1 vbds vvn a-acp p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1 np1; av av, cst c-crq np1 vbds vvn av pp-f n1 p-acp dt n1, pns31 vvd dt n2 pc-acp vvi pn31 p-acp np1 cc dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
645 And that when St. Paul came to Jerusalem, he went the next day to James . And that when Saint Paul Come to Jerusalem, he went the next day to James. cc cst c-crq n1 np1 vvd p-acp np1, pns31 vvd dt ord n1 p-acp np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
646 Now though I think it may be convincingly proved, that this James, was James the Son of Alpheus, Now though I think it may be convincingly proved, that this James, was James the Son of Alpheus, av cs pns11 vvb pn31 vmb vbi av-vvg vvn, cst d np1, vbds np1 dt n1 pp-f np1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
647 yet I need not insist upon that, because if it was not he, but another of the second rank of the Apostles, (as some contend) the Argument will be yet the stronger against St. Peter 's Supremacy. yet I need not insist upon that, Because if it was not he, but Another of the second rank of the Apostles, (as Some contend) the Argument will be yet the Stronger against Saint Peter is Supremacy. av pns11 vvb xx vvi p-acp d, c-acp cs pn31 vbds xx pns31, cc-acp j-jn pp-f dt ord n1 pp-f dt n2, (c-acp d vvb) dt n1 vmb vbi av dt jc p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 118 Image 26
648 It is an Argument that the Fathers ascribed no such Authority to St. Peter, in that what he produces from them for the Proof of it is nothing to the purpose; It is an Argument that the Father's ascribed no such authority to Saint Peter, in that what he produces from them for the Proof of it is nothing to the purpose; pn31 vbz dt n1 cst dt n2 vvd dx d n1 p-acp n1 np1, p-acp cst r-crq pns31 vvz p-acp pno32 p-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31 vbz pix p-acp dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
649 as will appear by the recital of it. as will appear by the recital of it. c-acp vmb vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
650 When St. Paul says of himself, Gal. 1. 18. that he went to Jerusalem on purpose to see PETER, St. AMBROSE, (or the Author of the Commentaries, &c.) gives this reason of it; When Saint Paul Says of himself, Gal. 1. 18. that he went to Jerusalem on purpose to see PETER, Saint AMBROSE, (or the Author of the Commentaries, etc.) gives this reason of it; c-crq n1 np1 vvz pp-f px31, np1 crd crd cst pns31 vvd p-acp np1 p-acp n1 pc-acp vvi np1, n1 np1, (cc dt n1 pp-f dt n2, av) vvz d n1 pp-f pn31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
651 because he was PRIMƲS INTER APOSTOLOS, CƲI DELEGAVERAT SALVATOR CƲRAM ECCLESIARƲM, The FIRST AMONG THE APOSTLES TO WHOM OUR SAVIOUR HAD COMMITTED THE CARE OF THE CHURCHES . Because he was PRIMƲS INTER APOSTLES, CƲI DELEGAVERAT SALVATOR CƲRAM ECCLESIARƲM, The FIRST AMONG THE APOSTLES TO WHOM OUR SAVIOUR HAD COMMITTED THE CARE OF THE CHURCHES. c-acp pns31 vbds fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la, dt ord p-acp dt n2 p-acp ro-crq po12 n1 vhd vvn dt n1 pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
652 What's here, that looks toward a Supremacy? Is it, that Peter is called the first among the Apostles? The Vanity of this hath been already shew'd. What's Here, that looks towards a Supremacy? Is it, that Peter is called the First among the Apostles? The Vanity of this hath been already showed. q-crq|vbz av, cst vvz p-acp dt n1? vbz pn31, cst np1 vbz vvn dt ord p-acp dt n2? dt n1 pp-f d vhz vbn av vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
653 It is, that the care of the Churches was commited to him? This is no more than what was committed to every one of the Apostles. It is, that the care of the Churches was committed to him? This is no more than what was committed to every one of the Apostles. pn31 vbz, cst dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbds vvn p-acp pno31? d vbz dx dc cs r-crq vbds vvn p-acp d crd pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
654 Nay, so far was this Author from asserting this, that within six lines after the words quoted, he speaks of St. Paul as (Co-apostolus) fellow-Apostle with St. Peter . Nay, so Far was this Author from asserting this, that within six lines After the words quoted, he speaks of Saint Paul as (co-apostolus) fellow-Apostle with Saint Peter. uh-x, av av-j vbds d n1 p-acp vvg d, cst p-acp crd n2 p-acp dt n2 vvn, pns31 vvz pp-f n1 np1 p-acp (j) n1 p-acp n1 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
655 And in his Comment upon the 7th ver. of the next Chapter, he hath these words: And in his Comment upon the 7th for. of the next Chapter, he hath these words: cc p-acp po31 n1 p-acp dt ord p-acp. pp-f dt ord n1, pns31 vhz d n2: (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
656 He (viz. Paul) names PETER only, and compares him to himself, because he had received the Primacy to found the Church; He (viz. Paul) names PETER only, and compares him to himself, Because he had received the Primacy to found the Church; pns31 (n1 np1) vvz np1 av-j, cc vvz pno31 pc-acp px31, c-acp pns31 vhd vvn dt n1 pc-acp vvi dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
657 but he himself also was in like manner chosen, that he might have the Primacy in founding the Churches of the Gentiles: but he himself also was in like manner chosen, that he might have the Primacy in founding the Churches of the Gentiles: cc-acp pns31 px31 av vbds p-acp j n1 vvn, cst pns31 vmd vhi dt n1 p-acp vvg dt n2 pp-f dt np1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
658 Yet so, as that Peter also might preach to the Gentiles, if there was cause for it, Yet so, as that Peter also might preach to the Gentiles, if there was cause for it, av av, c-acp d np1 av vmd vvi p-acp dt n2-j, cs a-acp vbds n1 p-acp pn31, (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
659 and Paul to the Jews, for we find that both of them preached to both: and Paul to the jews, for we find that both of them preached to both: cc np1 p-acp dt np2, c-acp pns12 vvb cst d pp-f pno32 vvd p-acp d: (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
660 But yet full Authority is acknowledged to be given to Peter in preaching to the Jews, and Paul 's perfect Authority is found in preaching to the Gentiles . But yet full authority is acknowledged to be given to Peter in preaching to the jews, and Paul is perfect authority is found in preaching to the Gentiles. cc-acp av j n1 vbz vvn pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp np1 p-acp vvg p-acp dt np2, cc np1 vbz j n1 vbz vvn p-acp vvg p-acp dt np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
661 Is this spoken like one who took Peter for the Sovereign of the universal Church? I desire the Reader to consult his Comment upon these Words, When James, Cephas, and John who seemed to be Pillars, &c. And, to avoid tediousness, shall recite but one passage upon these Words: Is this spoken like one who took Peter for the Sovereign of the universal Church? I desire the Reader to consult his Comment upon these Words, When James, Cephas, and John who seemed to be Pillars, etc. And, to avoid tediousness, shall recite but one passage upon these Words: vbz d vvn av-j crd r-crq vvd np1 p-acp dt n-jn pp-f dt j n1? pns11 vvb dt n1 pc-acp vvi po31 n1 p-acp d n2, c-crq np1, np1, cc np1 r-crq vvd pc-acp vbi n2, av np1, pc-acp vvi n1, vmb vvi p-acp crd n1 p-acp d n2: (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 26
662 But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the Face, &c. Who durst, says he, resist Peter the first Apostle, to whom the Lord gave the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, BƲT ANOTHER SƲCH AS HE, who in confidence of his Election, knowing himself NOT ƲNEQƲAL TO HIM, might constantly blame what he had unadvisedly done ? I leave it now to the impartial Reader to judge, But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the Face, etc. Who durst, Says he, resist Peter the First Apostle, to whom the Lord gave the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, BƲT ANOTHER SƲCH AS HE, who in confidence of his Election, knowing himself NOT ƲNEQƲAL TO HIM, might constantly blame what he had unadvisedly done? I leave it now to the impartial Reader to judge, cc-acp c-crq np1 vbds vvn p-acp np1, pns11 vvd pno31 p-acp dt n1, av r-crq vvd, vvz pns31, vvb np1 dt ord n1, p-acp ro-crq dt n1 vvd dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, av j-jn n1 p-acp pns31, r-crq p-acp n1 pp-f po31 n1, vvg px31 xx j p-acp pno31, vmd av-j vvi r-crq pns31 vhd av-j vdn? pns11 vvb pn31 av p-acp dt j n1 pc-acp vvi, (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 30
663 whether this Author took Peter to be Paul 's Superiour? whither this Author took Peter to be Paul is Superior? cs d n1 vvd np1 pc-acp vbi np1 vbz j-jn? (5) chapter (DIV2) 119 Image 30
664 As little to the purpose is it, that St. Chrysostom reckons Peter the Prince of the Apostles, as hath been already shew'd: As little to the purpose is it, that Saint Chrysostom reckons Peter the Prince of the Apostles, as hath been already showed: p-acp j p-acp dt n1 vbz pn31, cst n1 np1 vvz np1 dt n1 pp-f dt n2, c-acp vhz vbn av vvn: (5) chapter (DIV2) 120 Image 30
665 And less yet, that he calls him their Mouth, as might be largely shew'd, were it not intolerably irksome to insist upon such Impertinencies. And less yet, that he calls him their Mouth, as might be largely showed, were it not intolerably irksome to insist upon such Impertinencies. cc av-dc av, cst pns31 vvz pno31 po32 n1, c-acp vmd vbi av-j vvn, vbdr pn31 xx av-j j pc-acp vvi p-acp d n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 120 Image 30
666 And whereas St. Austin says, that he represented the whole Church propter primatum Apostolatus, by reason of the Primacy of the Apostleship. And whereas Saint Austin Says, that he represented the Whole Church propter primatum Apostolatus, by reason of the Primacy of the Apostleship. cc cs n1 np1 vvz, cst pns31 vvn dt j-jn n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la, p-acp n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 120 Image 30
667 St. Austin himself tells us in another place, what Primacy he means; Peter, says he, the FIRST IN ORDER of the Apostles . Saint Austin himself tells us in Another place, what Primacy he means; Peter, Says he, the FIRST IN ORDER of the Apostles. n1 np1 px31 vvz pno12 p-acp j-jn n1, r-crq n1 pns31 vvz; np1, vvz pns31, dt ord p-acp n1 pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 120 Image 30
668 I shall conclude this with the words of two late Authors of the Roman Communion. I shall conclude this with the words of two late Authors of the Roman Communion. pns11 vmb vvi d p-acp dt n2 pp-f crd j n2 pp-f dt njp n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
669 The first acknowledges, that the Primacy of St. Peter was that of Order or Place only; The First acknowledges, that the Primacy of Saint Peter was that of Order or Place only; dt ord vvz, cst dt n1 pp-f n1 np1 vbds d pp-f vvb cc n1 av-j; (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
670 the second that this Primacy gave him no Dominion over the other Apostles. In every Society of Men, saith a learned Sorbonist, some Order ought to be kept, the second that this Primacy gave him no Dominion over the other Apostles. In every Society of Men, Says a learned Sorbonist, Some Order ought to be kept, dt ord cst d n1 vvd pno31 dx n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2. p-acp d n1 pp-f n2, vvz dt j np1, d n1 vmd pc-acp vbi vvn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
671 and it is necessary, that among many there be some first: and it is necessary, that among many there be Some First: cc pn31 vbz j, cst p-acp d pc-acp vbi d ord: (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
672 It is not therefore to be questioned, but that in the Colledge of the Apostles, some one was first; It is not Therefore to be questioned, but that in the College of the Apostles, Some one was First; pn31 vbz xx av pc-acp vbi vvn, cc-acp cst p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2, d pi vbds ord; (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
673 but the Evangelists testify, that this one was Peter, who when they enumerate the Apostles, not only place Peter, the FIRST IN ORDER, but affirm that he was first . And again; but the Evangelists testify, that this one was Peter, who when they enumerate the Apostles, not only place Peter, the FIRST IN ORDER, but affirm that he was First. And again; cc-acp dt n2 vvi, cst d pi vbds np1, r-crq c-crq pns32 vvi dt n2, xx av-j n1 np1, dt ord p-acp n1, cc-acp vvb cst pns31 vbds ord. cc av; (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
674 The Question, whether Peter had the FIRST PLACE among the Apostles is Historical, and may be proved by the Testimony of Writers, both of the same, and of following Ages . The Question, whither Peter had the FIRST PLACE among the Apostles is Historical, and may be proved by the Testimony of Writers, both of the same, and of following Ages. dt n1, cs np1 vhd dt ord n1 p-acp dt n2 vbz j, cc vmb vbi vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f n2, d pp-f dt d, cc pp-f vvg n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
675 They say also, says another Romanist, that he is sometimes nam'd the first, but if it had been always so, this would not prove, that he had Authority over the others, as the Pope assumes it over Bishops: They say also, Says Another Romanist, that he is sometime named the First, but if it had been always so, this would not prove, that he had authority over the Others, as the Pope assumes it over Bishops: pns32 vvb av, vvz j-jn np1, cst pns31 vbz av vvn dt ord, cc-acp cs pn31 vhd vbn av av, d vmd xx vvi, cst pns31 vhd n1 p-acp dt n2-jn, p-acp dt n1 vvz pn31 p-acp n2: (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
676 Among the Presidents a Mortier the first hath no Power over the other; nor amongst the Electors of the Empire; Among the Presidents a Mortier the First hath no Power over the other; nor among the Electors of the Empire; p-acp dt n2 dt np1 dt ord vhz dx n1 p-acp dt j-jn; ccx p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
677 the Elector of Mentz who hath the first place, hath not any Authority over the other Electors, the Elector of Mainz who hath the First place, hath not any authority over the other Electors, dt n1 pp-f np1 r-crq vhz dt ord n1, vhz xx d n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
678 and so in every Society, the Primacy does not carry Dominion with it . and so in every Society, the Primacy does not carry Dominion with it. cc av p-acp d n1, dt n1 vdz xx vvi n1 p-acp pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 121 Image 30
679 But though it doth not appear by what the Doctor hath alledged, That the Apostles after the coming down of the Holy Ghost, understood Christ's words in the Roman Sense; But though it does not appear by what the Doctor hath alleged, That the Apostles After the coming down of the Holy Ghost, understood Christ's words in the Roman Sense; cc-acp cs pn31 vdz xx vvi p-acp r-crq dt n1 vhz vvn, cst dt n2 p-acp dt n-vvg a-acp pp-f dt j n1, vvd npg1 n2 p-acp dt njp n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 122 Image 30
680 yet by many other Passages in the New Testament it is obvious, that neither St. Peter himself, St. Paul, or the other Apostles had any such sense of them. yet by many other Passages in the New Testament it is obvious, that neither Saint Peter himself, Saint Paul, or the other Apostles had any such sense of them. av p-acp d j-jn n2 p-acp dt j n1 pn31 vbz j, cst dx n1 np1 px31, n1 np1, cc dt j-jn n2 vhd d d n1 pp-f pno32. (5) chapter (DIV2) 122 Image 30
681 For if St. Paul had, would he have affirm'd, That he was in nothing behind the very chiefest Apostle ? would he have rebuked Peter publickly, before them all . For if Saint Paul had, would he have affirmed, That he was in nothing behind the very chiefest Apostle? would he have rebuked Peter publicly, before them all. p-acp cs n1 np1 vhd, vmd pns31 vhb vvn, cst pns31 vbds p-acp pix p-acp dt j js-jn n1? vmd pns31 vhb vvn np1 av-j, p-acp pno32 d. (5) chapter (DIV2) 122 Image 30
682 If the other Apostles had so understood them, would they have taken upon them to send Peter to Samaria ? should not they rather have been sent by him? If S. Peter himself had so understood them, would he have done nothing Authoritatively, and as their Prince, but have acted all by the common consent of the Apostles? as St. Chrysostom observes . If the other Apostles had so understood them, would they have taken upon them to send Peter to Samaria? should not they rather have been sent by him? If S. Peter himself had so understood them, would he have done nothing Authoritatively, and as their Prince, but have acted all by the Common consent of the Apostles? as Saint Chrysostom observes. cs dt j-jn n2 vhd av vvn pno32, vmd pns32 vhb vvn p-acp pno32 pc-acp vvi np1 p-acp np1? vmd xx pns32 av-c vhi vbn vvn p-acp pno31? cs np1 np1 px31 vhn av vvn pno32, vmd pns31 vhi vdn pix av-j, cc p-acp po32 n1, p-acp vhi vvn d p-acp dt j n1 pp-f dt n2? p-acp n1 np1 vvz. (5) chapter (DIV2) 122 Image 30
683 Having done with the Doctor, I now return to the Discussor. And, Having done with the Doctor, I now return to the Discusser. And, vhg vdn p-acp dt n1, pns11 av vvi p-acp dt n1. np1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 122 Image 30
684 4. He next produces the Sayings of some Fathers, to prove the Church more eminently built upon Peter, than on any of the other Apostles . 4. He next produces the Sayings of Some Father's, to prove the Church more eminently built upon Peter, than on any of the other Apostles. crd pns31 ord vvz dt n2-vvg pp-f d n2, pc-acp vvi dt n1 av-dc av-j vvn p-acp np1, cs p-acp d pp-f dt j-jn n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 123 Image 30
685 Such Sayings, he imagins, as may be a sufficient Collyrium to open our cieled Eyes, and fetch off those Scales, which have obstructed our visive Faculty . Such Sayings, he imagins, as may be a sufficient Collyrium to open our Cieled Eyes, and fetch off those Scales, which have obstructed our visive Faculty. d n2-vvg, pns31 vvz, c-acp vmb vbb dt j n1 pc-acp vvi po12 vvd n2, cc vvb a-acp d n2, r-crq vhb vvn po12 j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 123 Image 30
686 Tho we make not the Sayings of the Fathers, but the Holy Scripture, the Rule of our Faith; Tho we make not the Sayings of the Father's, but the Holy Scripture, the Rule of our Faith; np1 pns12 vvb xx dt n2-vvg pp-f dt n2, p-acp dt j n1, dt n1 pp-f po12 n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 123 Image 30
687 and if in this, or any other point, we should refuse to stand to their Judgment, the Romanists cannot blame us, without condemning themselves, and if in this, or any other point, we should refuse to stand to their Judgement, the Romanists cannot blame us, without condemning themselves, cc cs p-acp d, cc d j-jn n1, pns12 vmd vvi pc-acp vvi p-acp po32 n1, dt np1 vmbx vvi pno12, p-acp vvg px32, (5) chapter (DIV2) 123 Image 30
688 since no Men pay less respect to the Fathers than they, when they find themselves pinch'd with their Authority; since no Men pay less respect to the Father's than they, when they find themselves pinched with their authority; c-acp dx n2 vvi dc n1 p-acp dt n2 cs pns32, c-crq pns32 vvb px32 vvn p-acp po32 n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 123 Image 30
689 yet so far are we from declining their Judgment, in this, or any other matter in dispute, between us and the Church of Rome, that we confidently appeal to them. yet so Far Are we from declining their Judgement, in this, or any other matter in dispute, between us and the Church of Rome, that we confidently appeal to them. av av av-j vbr pns12 p-acp vvg po32 n1, p-acp d, cc d j-jn n1 p-acp n1, p-acp pno12 cc dt n1 pp-f np1, cst pns12 av-j vvb p-acp pno32. (5) chapter (DIV2) 123 Image 30
690 The first he produces is St. Jerom, who on Isa. 2. having compared them (viz. the Apostles) to Mountains, says, Super unum montium Christus fundat Ecclesiam, et loquitur ad eum, dicens, Tues Petrus, et super hanc Petram, &c. that is, upon one of the Mountains Christ founds his Church, The First he produces is Saint Jerome, who on Isaiah 2. having compared them (viz. the Apostles) to Mountains, Says, Super Unum montium Christus fundat Church, et loquitur ad Eum, dicens, Tues Peter, et super hanc Petram, etc. that is, upon one of the Mountains christ founds his Church, dt ord pns31 vvz vbz n1 np1, r-crq p-acp np1 crd vhg vvn pno32 (n1 dt n2) p-acp n2, vvz, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la, n2 np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, av cst vbz, p-acp crd pp-f dt n2 np1 vvz po31 n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
691 and speaks to him, saying, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock I will build my Church. and speaks to him, saying, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock I will built my Church. cc vvz p-acp pno31, vvg, pns21 vb2r np1, cc p-acp d n1 pns11 vmb vvi po11 n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
692 That Christ founded his Church on Peter, is not the thing to be proved, but that he more eminently founded it on him, than on any other Apostle. That christ founded his Church on Peter, is not the thing to be proved, but that he more eminently founded it on him, than on any other Apostle. cst np1 vvn po31 n1 p-acp np1, vbz xx dt n1 pc-acp vbi vvn, cc-acp cst pns31 av-dc av-j vvn pn31 p-acp pno31, cs p-acp d j-jn n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
693 He will say perhaps, this is imply'd; He will say perhaps, this is implied; pns31 vmb vvi av, d vbz vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
694 How so? Because in saying, Christ founded his Church upon one of the Mountains, he implicitly excludes all the rest. How so? Because in saying, christ founded his Church upon one of the Mountains, he implicitly excludes all the rest. c-crq av? p-acp p-acp vvg, np1 vvd po31 n1 p-acp crd pp-f dt n2, pns31 av-j vvz d dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
695 If so, then he excludes all the rest, not from being more eminently, but from being simply Foundations; If so, then he excludes all the rest, not from being more eminently, but from being simply Foundations; cs av, cs pns31 vvz d dt n1, xx p-acp vbg av-dc av-j, p-acp p-acp vbg av-j n2; (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
696 whereas he himself grants, they were all Foundations, in saying Peter was more eminently so. whereas he himself grants, they were all Foundations, in saying Peter was more eminently so. cs pns31 px31 vvz, pns32 vbdr d n2, p-acp vvg np1 vbds av-dc av-j av. (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
697 But whosoever shall impartially read the Context, he will conclude it was far from St. Jerom 's meaning, to exclude the other Apostles from what he here attributes to St. Peter, for but six lines before, he says, This House (viz. the Church) is built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, who also themselves are Mountains, as Imitators of Christ . But whosoever shall impartially read the Context, he will conclude it was Far from Saint Jerome is meaning, to exclude the other Apostles from what he Here attributes to Saint Peter, for but six lines before, he Says, This House (viz. the Church) is built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and prophets, who also themselves Are Mountains, as Imitators of christ. p-acp r-crq vmb av-j vvi dt n1, pns31 vmb vvi pn31 vbds av-j p-acp n1 np1 vbz vvg, pc-acp vvi dt j-jn n2 p-acp r-crq pns31 av n2 p-acp n1 np1, p-acp p-acp crd n2 a-acp, pns31 vvz, d n1 (n1 dt n1) vbz vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2 cc n2, r-crq av px32 vbr n2, c-acp n2 pp-f np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
698 But why then does he here say, that Christ founds his Church upon one of them? I answer, the plain reason is this, These Words being directed to Peter alone, But why then does he Here say, that christ founds his Church upon one of them? I answer, the plain reason is this, These Words being directed to Peter alone, p-acp q-crq av vdz pns31 av vvi, cst np1 vvz po31 n1 p-acp crd pp-f pno32? pns11 vvb, dt j n1 vbz d, d n2 vbg vvn p-acp np1 av-j, (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
699 and none other, St. Jerom was of Opinion, that Christ in this place, made him alone the Foundation of the Church, and none other, Saint Jerome was of Opinion, that christ in this place, made him alone the Foundation of the Church, cc pi n-jn, n1 np1 vbds pp-f n1, cst np1 p-acp d n1, vvd pno31 av-j dt n1 pp-f dt n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
700 but that elsewhere he made all the Apostles Foundations equally with him. but that elsewhere he made all the Apostles Foundations equally with him. cc-acp d av pns31 vvd d dt n2 n2 av-jn p-acp pno31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
701 This he as expresly and plainly asserts as Words can do it, in the place before-quoted out of his first Book against Jovinian, c. 27. This he as expressly and plainly asserts as Words can do it, in the place before-quoted out of his First Book against Jovinian, c. 27. d pns31 p-acp av-j cc av-j n2 p-acp n2 vmb vdi pn31, p-acp dt n1 j av pp-f po31 ord n1 p-acp jp, sy. crd (5) chapter (DIV2) 124 Image 30
702 But what follows, must needs confound all the Enemies of St. Peter and his Successors, but such as have their face cased in triple Brass . But what follows, must needs confound all the Enemies of Saint Peter and his Successors, but such as have their face cased in triple Brass. cc-acp q-crq vvz, vmb av vvi d dt n2 pp-f n1 np1 cc po31 n2, cc-acp d c-acp vhb po32 n1 vvn p-acp j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 125 Image 30
703 A Case very much in fashion with them, whose Head wears the Triple-Crown; otherwise they could never so impudently outface the Truth, as they daily do. A Case very much in fashion with them, whose Head wears the Triple-Crown; otherwise they could never so impudently outface the Truth, as they daily do. dt n1 av av-d p-acp n1 p-acp pno32, rg-crq n1 vvz dt n1; av pns32 vmd av-x av av-j vvi dt n1, c-acp pns32 av-j vdb. (5) chapter (DIV2) 125 Image 30
704 But what is this which must of necessity confound us? That St. Jerom, besides his owning him to be the Rock, he calls his Cathedra at Rome likewise so, in his Epistle to Damasus; But what is this which must of necessity confound us? That Saint Jerome, beside his owning him to be the Rock, he calls his Cathedra At Room likewise so, in his Epistle to Damasus; cc-acp q-crq vbz d r-crq vmb pp-f n1 vvb pno12? cst n1 np1, p-acp po31 vvg pno31 pc-acp vbi dt n1, pns31 vvz po31 np1 p-acp vvb av av, p-acp po31 n1 p-acp np1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 126 Image 30
705 Ego Beatitudini tuae, id est (says he) Cathedrae Petri communione consocior, super illam Petram aedificatam Ecclesiam scio. Ego Beatitudini tuae, id est (Says he) Cathedrae Petri communion consocior, super Illam Petram aedificatam Church scio. fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la (vvz pns31) np1 np1 n1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 126 Image 30
706 I can perceive nothing in this Testimony so confounding, as to need a Case of triple Brass to fence us against it. For, I can perceive nothing in this Testimony so confounding, as to need a Case of triple Brass to fence us against it. For, pns11 vmb vvi pix p-acp d n1 av vvg, c-acp pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f j n1 pc-acp vvi pno12 p-acp pn31. p-acp, (5) chapter (DIV2) 126 Image 30
707 1. Suppose that by the Rock Jerom meant S. Peter 's Chair at Rome, (though Erasmus was of opinion, that he meant thereby the Faith Peter professed ) yet he meant his Chair as then possessed by Damasus, who had hitherto stood firm as a Rock against those Assaults of Heresy which had prevailed over the Eastern Church. 1. Suppose that by the Rock Jerome meant S. Peter is Chair At Room, (though Erasmus was of opinion, that he meant thereby the Faith Peter professed) yet he meant his Chair as then possessed by Damasus, who had hitherto stood firm as a Rock against those Assaults of Heresy which had prevailed over the Eastern Church. crd vvb cst p-acp dt n1 np1 vvd np1 np1 vbz n1 p-acp vvb, (c-acp np1 vbds pp-f n1, cst pns31 vvd av dt n1 np1 vvn) av pns31 vvd po31 n1 c-acp av vvn p-acp np1, r-crq vhd av vvn j p-acp dt n1 p-acp d n2 pp-f n1 r-crq vhd vvn p-acp dt j n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
708 But he was far from thinking, that all his Predecessors had done so, or that it was necessary that all his Successors should do so, But he was Far from thinking, that all his Predecessors had done so, or that it was necessary that all his Successors should do so, p-acp pns31 vbds av-j p-acp vvg, cst d po31 n2 vhd vdn av, cc cst pn31 vbds j cst d po31 n2 vmd vdi av, (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
709 as is sufficiently intimated in this very Epistle: as is sufficiently intimated in this very Epistle: c-acp vbz av-j vvn p-acp d j n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
710 For when he says, NOW in the West the Sun of Righteousness arises, but in the East Lucifer which fell hath set his Throne above the Stars . For when he Says, NOW in the West the Sun of Righteousness arises, but in the East Lucifer which fell hath Set his Throne above the Stars. c-acp c-crq pns31 vvz, av p-acp dt n1 dt n1 pp-f n1 vvz, cc-acp p-acp dt n1 np1 r-crq av-j vhz vvn po31 n1 p-acp dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
711 That rising Now necessarily implies that he thought this Sun had either set, or at least declined some time before: That rising Now necessarily Implies that he Thought this Sun had either Set, or At least declined Some time before: cst vvg av av-j vvz cst pns31 vvd d n1 vhd av-d vvn, cc p-acp ds vvn d n1 a-acp: (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
712 And this he elsewhere plainly expresses when he tells us, that Pope Liberius subscribed to Heresy : And this he elsewhere plainly Expresses when he tells us, that Pope Liberius subscribed to Heresy: cc d pns31 av av-j vvz c-crq pns31 vvz pno12, cst n1 np1 vvn p-acp n1: (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
713 For in case Liberius did not (as some Men in contradiction to the clearest evidence would perswade us) yet it is certain that St. Jerom thought he did; For in case Liberius did not (as Some Men in contradiction to the Clearest evidence would persuade us) yet it is certain that Saint Jerome Thought he did; c-acp p-acp n1 np1 vdd xx (c-acp d n2 p-acp n1 p-acp dt js n1 vmd vvi pno12) av pn31 vbz j cst n1 np1 vvd pns31 vdd; (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
714 and therefore as certain, that he did not believe, that the Chair of St. Peter was then the Rock, upon which the Church was built; and Therefore as certain, that he did not believe, that the Chair of Saint Peter was then the Rock, upon which the Church was built; cc av c-acp j, cst pns31 vdd xx vvi, cst dt n1 pp-f n1 np1 vbds av dt n1, p-acp r-crq dt n1 vbds vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
715 unless he thought the Chair was more infallible than he that sate in it. unless he Thought the Chair was more infallible than he that sat in it. cs pns31 vvd dt n1 vbds av-dc j cs pns31 cst vvd p-acp pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
716 And as he believed that Heresy had got into the Chair formerly, so he thought it not impossible, And as he believed that Heresy had god into the Chair formerly, so he Thought it not impossible, cc c-acp pns31 vvd cst n1 vhd vvn p-acp dt n1 av-j, av pns31 vvd pn31 xx j, (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
717 but it might do so again; yea, that even Damasus himself might fall into the Arian Perfidiousness; but it might do so again; yea, that even Damasus himself might fallen into the Arian Perfidiousness; cc-acp pn31 vmd vdi av av; uh, cst av np1 px31 vmd vvi p-acp dt np1 n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
718 else why does he in this same Epistle so earnestly deprecate it? Had he foreseen the Council of Trent, he would doubtless have foretold the time, Else why does he in this same Epistle so earnestly deprecate it? Had he foreseen the Council of Trent, he would doubtless have foretold the time, av q-crq vdz pns31 p-acp d d n1 av av-j vvi pn31? vhd pns31 vvn dt n1 pp-f np1, pns31 vmd av-j vhi vvn dt n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
719 when this Sun would come to suffer a dreadful Eclipse in the Roman Horizon. when this Sun would come to suffer a dreadful Eclipse in the Roman Horizon. c-crq d n1 vmd vvi pc-acp vvi dt j n1 p-acp dt njp n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 127 Image 30
720 2. That these words (Super illam Petram aedificatam Ecclesiam scio, Ʋpon this Rock I know the Church is built) are not to be confined to Peter, or his See only, Jerom himself hath also taught us. 2. That these words (Super Illam Petram aedificatam Church scio, Ʋpon this Rock I know the Church is built) Are not to be confined to Peter, or his See only, Jerome himself hath also taught us. crd cst d n2 (fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, av d n1 pns11 vvb dt n1 vbz vvn) vbr xx pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp np1, cc po31 vvb av-j, np1 px31 vhz av vvn pno12. (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
721 For upon these words, Her Foundations are upon the holy Hills, he says, Who may we say are the Foundations? the Apostles: For upon these words, Her Foundations Are upon the holy Hills, he Says, Who may we say Are the Foundations? the Apostles: p-acp p-acp d n2, po31 n2 vbr p-acp dt j n2, pns31 vvz, r-crq vmb pns12 vvb vbr dt n2? dt n2: (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
722 In them were the Foundations, there the Faith of the Church was first placed, and there the Foundations were laid . In them were the Foundations, there the Faith of the Church was First placed, and there the Foundations were laid. p-acp pno32 vbdr dt n2, a-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 vbds ord vvn, cc a-acp dt n2 vbdr vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
723 Does he say St. Peter was the only Foundation, or more eminently the Foundation? No, Does he say Saint Peter was the only Foundation, or more eminently the Foundation? No, vdz pns31 vvi n1 np1 vbds dt av-j n1, cc av-dc av-j dt n1? uh-dx, (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
724 but without making a difference, or preferring him before the rest, The Apostles were the Foundations. but without making a difference, or preferring him before the rest, The Apostles were the Foundations. cc-acp p-acp vvg dt n1, cc vvg pno31 p-acp dt n1, dt n2 vbdr dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
725 In his first Book against Jovinian, written eighteen years after this Epistle, he expresly asserts, That the Church is equally founded upon them all. In his First Book against Jovinian, written eighteen Years After this Epistle, he expressly asserts, That the Church is equally founded upon them all. p-acp po31 ord n1 p-acp jp, vvn crd n2 p-acp d n1, pns31 av-j n2, cst dt n1 vbz av-j vvn p-acp pno32 d. (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
726 Once more, St. Jerom makes all Bishops, how much soever one may exceed another in Wealth, to be of equal Worth, Once more, Saint Jerome makes all Bishops, how much soever one may exceed Another in Wealth, to be of equal Worth, a-acp av-dc, n1 np1 vvz d n2, c-crq d av pi vmb vvi j-jn p-acp n1, pc-acp vbi pp-f j-jn n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
727 and of the same Priesthood, because they are all Successors of the Apostles . and of the same Priesthood, Because they Are all Successors of the Apostles. cc pp-f dt d n1, c-acp pns32 vbr d n2 pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
728 And could he have argued the equality of Bishops, from their being the Apostles Successors, had he not taken it for granted, that the Apostles themselves were equal? I shall add this only, That in case Jerom had been of opinion, that Peter had Authority over the other Apostles; And could he have argued the equality of Bishops, from their being the Apostles Successors, had he not taken it for granted, that the Apostles themselves were equal? I shall add this only, That in case Jerome had been of opinion, that Peter had authority over the other Apostles; cc vmd pns31 vhb vvn dt n1 pp-f n2, p-acp po32 n1 dt n2 n2, vhd pns31 xx vvn pn31 p-acp vvn, cst dt n2 px32 vbdr j-jn? pns11 vmb vvi d av-j, cst p-acp n1 np1 vhd vbn pp-f n1, cst np1 vhd n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2; (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
729 yet that he acknowledged no such Authority in the Pope over other Bishops, we need go no further than this Epistle to prove, in which he calls the Egyptian Confessors his Colleagues . yet that he acknowledged no such authority in the Pope over other Bishops, we need go no further than this Epistle to prove, in which he calls the Egyptian Confessors his Colleagues. av cst pns31 vvd dx d n1 p-acp dt n1 p-acp j-jn n2, pns12 vvb vvb av-dx av-jc cs d n1 pc-acp vvi, p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz dt jp n2 po31 n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 128 Image 30
730 When I reflect upon the Premises, I cannot but a little wonder, that this Saying of St. Jerom should leave such a deep Incision in this Gentleman's Mind, that he needed to repair to any Doctor, much less, to so great a Doctor as Dr. Stillingfleet, for a NONLATINALPHABET to heal it; When I reflect upon the Premises, I cannot but a little wonder, that this Saying of Saint Jerome should leave such a deep Incision in this Gentleman's Mind, that he needed to repair to any Doctor, much less, to so great a Doctor as Dr. Stillingfleet, for a to heal it; c-crq pns11 vvb p-acp dt n2, pns11 vmbx p-acp dt j n1, cst d vvg pp-f n1 np1 vmd vvi d dt j-jn n1 p-acp d ng1 n1, cst pns31 vvd pc-acp vvi p-acp d n1, av-d av-dc, p-acp av j dt n1 p-acp n1 np1, p-acp dt pc-acp vvi pn31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 129 Image 30
731 yet supposing him so deeply wounded, I do not wonder that he found himself defeated of his desired Satisfaction. yet supposing him so deeply wounded, I do not wonder that he found himself defeated of his desired Satisfaction. av vvg pno31 av av-jn vvn, pns11 vdb xx vvi cst pns31 vvd px31 vvn pp-f po31 j-vvn n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 129 Image 30
732 For is it likely that Patient should meet with a Cure, who throws by all the principal Ingredients of the Medicine prescribed, For is it likely that Patient should meet with a Cure, who throws by all the principal Ingredients of the Medicine prescribed, p-acp vbz pn31 j cst n1 vmd vvi p-acp dt vvb, r-crq vvz p-acp d dt j-jn n2 pp-f dt n1 vvn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 129 Image 30
733 and makes Application but of one, and the most inconsiderable of them all? Those Words he quotes, and makes Application but of one, and the most inconsiderable of them all? Those Words he quotes, cc vvz n1 cc-acp pp-f crd, cc dt av-ds j pp-f pno32 d? d n2 pns31 vvz, (5) chapter (DIV2) 129 Image 30
734 as if they were all the Doctor had said, are such as the Doctor himself lays no Stress upon, as if they were all the Doctor had said, Are such as the Doctor himself lays no Stress upon, c-acp cs pns32 vbdr d dt n1 vhd vvn, vbr d c-acp dt n1 px31 vvz dx n1 p-acp, (5) chapter (DIV2) 129 Image 30
735 for after them, he adds, But setting aside what advantages might be gain'd on that account, to weaken the force of this Testimony . for After them, he adds, But setting aside what advantages might be gained on that account, to weaken the force of this Testimony. c-acp p-acp pno32, pns31 vvz, p-acp vvg av r-crq n2 vmd vbi vvn p-acp d n1, pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 129 Image 30
736 And then goes on for more than two Pages together, in shewing to how little Purpose this Testimony is alledged, which the Discussor has the Face to say he would fain shift off, by making it a Piece of Flattery or a Complement to Damasus. Behold the Virtue of triple Brass! And yet had the Doctor insisted upon it, that it was a Complement to Damasus, he had said no more than what one of the learnedest Romanists of this age hath said . And then Goes on for more than two Pages together, in showing to how little Purpose this Testimony is alleged, which the Discusser has the Face to say he would fain shift off, by making it a Piece of Flattery or a Compliment to Damasus. Behold the Virtue of triple Brass! And yet had the Doctor insisted upon it, that it was a Compliment to Damasus, he had said no more than what one of the Learnedest Romanists of this age hath said. cc av vvz a-acp p-acp dc cs crd n2 av, p-acp vvg p-acp c-crq j n1 d n1 vbz vvn, r-crq dt n1 vhz dt n1 pc-acp vvi pns31 vmd av-j vvi a-acp, p-acp vvg pn31 dt n1 pp-f n1 cc dt n1 p-acp np1. vvb dt n1 pp-f j n1! cc av vhd dt n1 vvd p-acp pn31, cst pn31 vbds dt n1 p-acp np1, pns31 vhd vvn dx dc cs q-crq pi pp-f dt js np1 pp-f d n1 vhz vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 129 Image 30
737 His next Proof is taken out of St. Cyprian. Ecclesia quae una est super unum qui claves ejus accepit, voce Domini fundata . His next Proof is taken out of Saint Cyprian. Ecclesia Quae una est super Unum qui claves His accepit, voce Domini found. po31 ord n1 vbz vvn av pp-f n1 jp. np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la, fw-mi fw-la fw-la. (5) chapter (DIV2) 130 Image 30
738 'Tis strange he should think to find any thing for the Pope's Supremacy in St. Cyprian, who (to use the Words of a learned Author ) makes all Bishops equal, to have the same Power in solidum, to be absolute Judges of their own 〈 ◊ 〉, It's strange he should think to find any thing for the Pope's Supremacy in Saint Cyprian, who (to use the Words of a learned Author) makes all Bishops equal, to have the same Power in Solidum, to be absolute Judges of their own 〈 ◊ 〉, pn31|vbz j pns31 vmd vvi pc-acp vvi d n1 p-acp dt ng1 n1 p-acp n1 jp, r-crq (pc-acp vvi dt n2 pp-f dt j n1) vvz d ng1 j-jn, pc-acp vhi dt d n1 p-acp fw-la, pc-acp vbi j n2 pp-f po32 d 〈 sy 〉, (5) chapter (DIV2) 130 Image 30
739 and to be accountable to none but God; and to be accountable to none but God; cc pc-acp vbi j p-acp pix cc-acp np1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 130 Image 30
740 and that there was but one Episcopacy among them all, which notwithstanding was possessed by each of them, not in parcels, but entirely. and that there was but one Episcopacy among them all, which notwithstanding was possessed by each of them, not in parcels, but entirely. cc cst a-acp vbds p-acp crd n1 p-acp pno32 d, r-crq a-acp vbds vvn p-acp d pp-f pno32, xx p-acp n2, cc-acp av-j. (5) chapter (DIV2) 130 Image 30
741 How inconsistent is this with that Supremacy, which is challenged by the Pope over all the Bishops of the World? However it is certain, that this Passage also, proves either too much, or it proves nothing. How inconsistent is this with that Supremacy, which is challenged by the Pope over all the Bishops of the World? However it is certain, that this Passage also, Proves either too much, or it Proves nothing. q-crq j vbz d p-acp d n1, r-crq vbz vvn p-acp dt n1 p-acp d dt n2 pp-f dt n1? c-acp pn31 vbz j, cst d n1 av, vvz d av av-d, cc pn31 vvz pix. (5) chapter (DIV2) 130 Image 30
742 If when he says the Church is founded upon one, it be understood exclusive of the other Apostles, it proves too much, viz. that the Church is founded not more eminently upon Peter, but upon him alone. If one be not exclusive of the rest, it proves nothing: If when he Says the Church is founded upon one, it be understood exclusive of the other Apostles, it Proves too much, viz. that the Church is founded not more eminently upon Peter, but upon him alone. If one be not exclusive of the rest, it Proves nothing: cs c-crq pns31 vvz dt n1 vbz vvn p-acp crd, pn31 vbb vvn j pp-f dt j-jn n2, pn31 vvz av av-d, n1 cst dt n1 vbz vvn xx av-dc av-j p-acp np1, p-acp p-acp pno31 av-j. cs crd vbb xx j pp-f dt n1, pn31 vvz pix: (5) chapter (DIV2) 130 Image 30
743 And that Cyprian intended not to exclude the rest, from an equal share with St. Peter, is also manifest, in that he says, The other Apostles doubtless were that which Peter was, endowed with equal Fellowship of Power and Honour . And that Cyprian intended not to exclude the rest, from an equal share with Saint Peter, is also manifest, in that he Says, The other Apostles doubtless were that which Peter was, endowed with equal Fellowship of Power and Honour. cc cst jp vvd xx pc-acp vvi dt n1, p-acp dt j-jn n1 p-acp n1 np1, vbz av j, p-acp cst pns31 vvz, dt j-jn n2 av-j vbdr d r-crq np1 vbds, vvn p-acp j-jn n1 pp-f n1 cc n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 130 Image 30
744 To reconcile St. Cyprian to himself, a learned Romanist gives us this account, why in one place, he saith the Church is founded upon one, and in another place upon many: Cyprian, saith he, in the first Exposition, (viz. that the Church is founded on Peter) seems to exclude the second (that it is founded on all the Apostles) but in Truth he does not exclude it, if his Scope be considered. To reconcile Saint Cyprian to himself, a learned Romanist gives us this account, why in one place, he Says the Church is founded upon one, and in Another place upon many: Cyprian, Says he, in the First Exposition, (viz. that the Church is founded on Peter) seems to exclude the second (that it is founded on all the Apostles) but in Truth he does not exclude it, if his Scope be considered. pc-acp vvi n1 jp p-acp px31, dt j np1 vvz pno12 d n1, c-crq p-acp crd n1, pns31 vvz dt n1 vbz vvn p-acp crd, cc p-acp j-jn n1 p-acp d: np1, vvz pns31, p-acp dt ord n1, (n1 cst dt n1 vbz vvn p-acp np1) vvz pc-acp vvi dt ord (cst pn31 vbz vvn p-acp d dt n2) p-acp p-acp n1 pns31 vdz xx vvi pn31, cs po31 n1 vbi vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 131 Image 30
745 In the first he writes, that the Church is founded on ONE PETER, that against the emergent Discords of Christians in matters of Religion, he might commend the Ʋnity of the Church. In the First he writes, that the Church is founded on ONE PETER, that against the emergent Discords of Christians in matters of Religion, he might commend the Ʋnity of the Church. p-acp dt ord pns31 vvz, cst dt n1 vbz vvn p-acp crd np1, cst p-acp dt fw-la n2 pp-f np1 p-acp n2 pp-f n1, pns31 vmd vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 131 Image 30
746 In the second, he says, the Church is constituted on Bishops, that the same Ʋnity of the Church he had commended in ONE PETER, he might commend in the MANY SƲCCESSORS OF THE APOSTLES. In the second, he Says, the Church is constituted on Bishops, that the same Ʋnity of the Church he had commended in ONE PETER, he might commend in the MANY SƲCCESSORS OF THE APOSTLES. p-acp dt ord, pns31 vvz, dt n1 vbz vvn p-acp n2, cst dt d n1 pp-f dt n1 pns31 vhd vvn p-acp crd np1, pns31 vmd vvi p-acp dt d n2 pp-f dt n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 131 Image 30
747 As if he he should say, whether it be one Apostle, or many Apostles upon whom the Church is built, As if he he should say, whither it be one Apostle, or many Apostles upon whom the Church is built, p-acp cs pns31 pns31 vmd vvi, cs pn31 vbb crd n1, cc d n2 p-acp ro-crq dt n1 vbz vvn, (5) chapter (DIV2) 131 Image 30
748 but ONE Church is built, and not MANY. but ONE Church is built, and not MANY. cc-acp crd n1 vbz vvn, cc xx d. (5) chapter (DIV2) 131 Image 30
749 Wherefore in the first Exposition he disputes against those who would rend the Church by Schism; Wherefore in the First Exposition he disputes against those who would rend the Church by Schism; c-crq p-acp dt ord n1 pns31 vvz p-acp d r-crq vmd vvi dt n1 p-acp n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 131 Image 30
750 in the second he reproves the lapsed, who also had written to Cyprian himself, of the usurped Peace given them by Paul the Martyr . in the second he reproves the lapsed, who also had written to Cyprian himself, of the usurped Peace given them by Paul the Martyr. p-acp dt ord pns31 vvz dt vvn, r-crq av vhd vvn p-acp jp px31, pp-f dt j-vvn n1 vvn pno32 p-acp np1 dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 131 Image 30
751 But to clear up St. Cyprian 's meaning, I shall speak a little more distinctly: But to clear up Saint Cyprian is meaning, I shall speak a little more distinctly: p-acp pc-acp vvi a-acp n1 jp vbz vvg, pns11 vmb vvi dt j av-dc av-j: (5) chapter (DIV2) 132 Image 30
752 His Sense in this matter, may I think be comprised in these Propositions, which I shall now barely mention, His Sense in this matter, may I think be comprised in these Propositions, which I shall now barely mention, po31 n1 p-acp d n1, vmb pns11 vvb vbi vvn p-acp d n2, r-crq pns11 vmb av av-j vvi, (5) chapter (DIV2) 132 Image 30
753 and if occasion require it, shall hereafter fully confirm. and if occasion require it, shall hereafter Fully confirm. cc cs n1 vvb pn31, vmb av av-j vvi. (5) chapter (DIV2) 132 Image 30
754 1. That our Saviour when he spake these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I build my Church, promised to Peter alone, 1. That our Saviour when he spoke these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock will I built my Church, promised to Peter alone, crd cst po12 n1 c-crq pns31 vvd d n2, pns21 vb2r np1, cc p-acp d n1 vmb pns11 vvi po11 n1, vvd p-acp np1 av-j, (5) chapter (DIV2) 133 Image 30
755 and no other, that the Church should be founded on him. Hence it is, that he says, the Church is built upon one. and no other, that the Church should be founded on him. Hence it is, that he Says, the Church is built upon one. cc dx n-jn, cst dt n1 vmd vbi vvn p-acp pno31. av pn31 vbz, cst pns31 vvz, dt n1 vbz vvn p-acp crd. (5) chapter (DIV2) 133 Image 30
756 2. Whatsoever in these Words he promised to Peter, he afterwards conferr'd the same, and in the same Degree upon the other Apostles. 2. Whatsoever in these Words he promised to Peter, he afterwards conferred the same, and in the same Degree upon the other Apostles. crd r-crq p-acp d n2 pns31 vvd p-acp np1, pns31 av vvd dt d, cc p-acp dt d n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 134 Image 30
757 Hence it is, that he makes them all equal in Honour and Power with Peter. Hence it is, that he makes them all equal in Honour and Power with Peter. av pn31 vbz, cst pns31 vvz pno32 d j-jn p-acp n1 cc n1 p-acp np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 134 Image 30
758 3. That he promised this at first to Peter alone, to recommend that Unity he designed to have in his Church, 3. That he promised this At First to Peter alone, to recommend that Unity he designed to have in his Church, crd cst pns31 vvd d p-acp ord p-acp np1 av-j, pc-acp vvi d n1 pns31 vvd pc-acp vhi p-acp po31 n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 135 Image 30
759 and to make him the Pattern of it; and to make him the Pattern of it; cc pc-acp vvi pno31 dt n1 pp-f pn31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 135 Image 30
760 so far was he from thinking of any Power over the rest here promised to Peter, that he never so much as intimates it. so Far was he from thinking of any Power over the rest Here promised to Peter, that he never so much as intimates it. av av-j vbds pns31 p-acp vvg pp-f d n1 p-acp dt n1 av vvn p-acp np1, cst pns31 av-x av av-d c-acp vvz pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 135 Image 30
761 4. That the Unity he made him the Pattern of, was not that of the universal, but of particular Churches; 4. That the Unity he made him the Pattern of, was not that of the universal, but of particular Churches; crd cst dt n1 pns31 vvd pno31 dt n1 pp-f, vbds xx d pp-f dt j, cc-acp pp-f j n2; (5) chapter (DIV2) 136 Image 30
762 he promised to build his Church upon one, to shew that in every particular Church he would have but one, that should be the Principle of Unity, the Foundation upon which all the rest should depend. he promised to built his Church upon one, to show that in every particular Church he would have but one, that should be the Principle of Unity, the Foundation upon which all the rest should depend. pns31 vvd pc-acp vvi po31 n1 p-acp crd, pc-acp vvi cst p-acp d j n1 pns31 vmd vhi p-acp pi, cst vmd vbi dt n1 pp-f n1, dt n1 p-acp r-crq d dt n1 vmd vvi. (5) chapter (DIV2) 136 Image 30
763 5. That the Bishops as Successors of St. Peter, are this Principle of Unity, and the Foundation, every one in his own Church, upon which all the rest depend. 5. That the Bishops as Successors of Saint Peter, Are this Principle of Unity, and the Foundation, every one in his own Church, upon which all the rest depend. crd cst dt n2 p-acp n2 pp-f n1 np1, vbr d n1 pp-f n1, cc dt n1, d pi p-acp po31 d n1, p-acp r-crq d dt n1 vvb. (5) chapter (DIV2) 137 Image 30
764 It never entred into his Thoughts, that any one Bishop, was to be the Principle of Unity to all other Bishops and Churches in the World. It never entered into his Thoughts, that any one Bishop, was to be the Principle of Unity to all other Bishops and Churches in the World. pn31 av-x vvd p-acp po31 n2, cst d crd n1, vbds pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f n1 p-acp d j-jn n2 cc n2 p-acp dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 137 Image 30
765 Nor did Stephen Bishop of Rome, in his Contests with Cyprian, ever pretend this; Nor did Stephen Bishop of Rome, in his Contests with Cyprian, ever pretend this; ccx vdd np1 n1 pp-f np1, p-acp po31 n2 p-acp jp, av vvb d; (5) chapter (DIV2) 137 Image 30
766 which doubtless he would have done, had any such Prerogative been then claim'd by Stephen, or granted by Cyprian; since this, without any more ado, must have brought Cyprian to a Submission to him. And therefore, which doubtless he would have done, had any such Prerogative been then claimed by Stephen, or granted by Cyprian; since this, without any more ado, must have brought Cyprian to a Submission to him. And Therefore, r-crq av-j pns31 vmd vhi vdn, vhd d d n1 vbn av vvd p-acp np1, cc vvn p-acp jp; p-acp d, p-acp d dc n1, vmb vhi vvn jp p-acp dt n1 p-acp pno31. cc av, (5) chapter (DIV2) 137 Image 30
767 6. He supposed these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock, &c. were as applicable to all Bishops, 6. He supposed these Words, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock, etc. were as applicable to all Bishops, crd pns31 vvd d n2, pns21 vb2r np1, cc p-acp d n1, av vbdr a-acp j p-acp d n2, (5) chapter (DIV2) 138 Image 30
768 as they were to St. Peter himself; as they were to Saint Peter himself; c-acp pns32 vbdr p-acp n1 np1 px31; (5) chapter (DIV2) 138 Image 30
769 and accordingly they are by him so apyly'd, and the Rights of all particular Bishops established upon them; and accordingly they Are by him so apylyed, and the Rights of all particular Bishops established upon them; cc av-vvg pns32 vbr p-acp pno31 av vvd, cc dt n2-jn pp-f d j n2 vvn p-acp pno32; (5) chapter (DIV2) 138 Image 30
770 so far was he from finding in them any peculiar Prerogative of the Bishop of Rome. And what is there now of St. Peter 's Soveraignty in all this? or of the Churches being built more eminently upon him, so Far was he from finding in them any peculiar Prerogative of the Bishop of Room. And what is there now of Saint Peter is Sovereignty in all this? or of the Churches being built more eminently upon him, av av-j vbds pns31 p-acp vvg p-acp pno32 d j n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f vvi. cc q-crq vbz a-acp av pp-f n1 np1 vbz n1 p-acp d d? cc pp-f dt n2 vbg vvn av-dc av-j p-acp pno31, (5) chapter (DIV2) 138 Image 30
771 than upon the other Apostles? Not so much as one word that looks that way. than upon the other Apostles? Not so much as one word that looks that Way. cs p-acp dt j-jn n2? xx av av-d c-acp crd n1 cst vvz d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 138 Image 30
772 I presume he quotes the next words out of Cyprian, Navigare audent & ad Petri Cathedrane, atque ad Ecclesiam principalem, unde Ʋnitas Sacerdotalis exorta est; I presume he quotes the next words out of Cyprian, Navigare Audent & ad Petri Cathedrane, atque ad Church principalem, unde Ʋnitas Sacerdotalis exorta est; pns11 vvb pns31 vvz dt ord n2 av pp-f jp, fw-la j cc fw-la np1 np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; (5) chapter (DIV2) 139 Image 30
773 for these two reasons: (1.) Because the Church of Rome is here called the principal Church. (2.) Because Priestly Unity is said to arise from thence. for these two Reasons: (1.) Because the Church of Room is Here called the principal Church. (2.) Because Priestly Unity is said to arise from thence. p-acp d crd n2: (crd) p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvb vbz av vvn dt j-jn n1. (crd) p-acp j n1 vbz vvn pc-acp vvi p-acp av. (5) chapter (DIV2) 139 Image 30
774 But neither of these are to his purpose. But neither of these Are to his purpose. p-acp dx pp-f d vbr p-acp po31 n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 139 Image 30
775 Not the first, it being called the principal Church, because it was constituted in the principal City; Not the First, it being called the principal Church, Because it was constituted in the principal city; xx dt ord, pn31 vbg vvn dt j-jn n1, c-acp pn31 vbds vvn p-acp dt j-jn n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 139 Image 30
776 as Rigaltius notes upon the Words, and quotes the 28th Canon of the Council of Chalcedon to confirm it . as Rigaltius notes upon the Words, and quotes the 28th Canon of the Council of Chalcedon to confirm it. c-acp np1 n2 p-acp dt n2, cc vvz dt ord n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1 pc-acp vvi pn31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 139 Image 30
777 Not the second, because by Priestly Ʋnity, he means no more than the Presidency of one Bishop in one City, which he says is derived from the Church of Rome, because that was the See of Peter, who was the Pattern of this Unity. Not the second, Because by Priestly Ʋnity, he means no more than the Presidency of one Bishop in one city, which he Says is derived from the Church of Rome, Because that was the See of Peter, who was the Pattern of this Unity. xx dt ord, c-acp p-acp j n1, pns31 vvz av-dx dc cs dt n1 pp-f crd n1 p-acp crd n1, r-crq pns31 vvz vbz vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, c-acp d vbds dt vvb pp-f np1, r-crq vbds dt n1 pp-f d n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 139 Image 30
778 And by this he aggravates the crime of Felicissimus and his Complices, who having set up another Bishop at Carthage in opposition to Cyprian, durst make their Appeal to Rome, which was the example of Episcopal Unity to other Churches . And by this he aggravates the crime of Felicissimus and his Accomplices, who having Set up Another Bishop At Carthage in opposition to Cyprian, durst make their Appeal to Room, which was the Exampl of Episcopal Unity to other Churches. cc p-acp d pns31 vvz dt n1 pp-f np1 cc po31 n2, r-crq vhg vvn a-acp j-jn n1 p-acp np1 p-acp n1 p-acp jp, vvd vvi po32 n1 p-acp vvi, r-crq vbds dt n1 pp-f np1 n1 p-acp j-jn n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 139 Image 30
779 I may here again be allowed to admire this Gentleman's Discretion or Sincerity in the choice of his Testimonies. I may Here again be allowed to admire this Gentleman's Discretion or Sincerity in the choice of his Testimonies. pns11 vmb av av vbi vvn pc-acp vvi d ng1 n1 cc n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n2. (5) chapter (DIV2) 139 Image 30
780 Nothing can be imagined more directly contrary to that Papal Supremacy he contends for, than this very Epistle of St. Cyprian, out of which this Passage is taken; Nothing can be imagined more directly contrary to that Papal Supremacy he contends for, than this very Epistle of Saint Cyprian, out of which this Passage is taken; np1 vmb vbi vvn av-dc av-j j-jn p-acp d j n1 pns31 vvz p-acp, cs d j n1 pp-f n1 jp, av pp-f r-crq d n1 vbz vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 140 Image 30
781 in which the good Father most severely condemns Appeals to Rome; asserts that every one's Cause ought to be heard where the Fault is committed, that to every Pastor a portion of the Flock is assign'd, which he rules and governs, in which the good Father most severely condemns Appeals to Room; asserts that every one's Cause ought to be herd where the Fault is committed, that to every Pastor a portion of the Flock is assigned, which he rules and governs, p-acp r-crq dt j n1 av-ds av-j vvz np1 p-acp vvb; n2 cst d pig n1 vmd pc-acp vbi vvn c-crq dt n1 vbz vvn, cst p-acp d n1 dt n1 pp-f dt vvb vbz vvn, r-crq pns31 vvz cc vvz, (5) chapter (DIV2) 140 Image 30
782 as one that is to give an Account to God alone, &c. But it may be presumed the learned Gentleman knows nothing of this, as one that is to give an Account to God alone, etc. But it may be presumed the learned Gentleman knows nothing of this, c-acp pi cst vbz pc-acp vvi dt vvb p-acp np1 av-j, av p-acp pn31 vmb vbi vvn dt j n1 vvz pix pp-f d, (5) chapter (DIV2) 140 Image 30
783 nor ever saw any more of the Epistle than these two lines, which he found quoted by some other Author, as wise as himself. nor ever saw any more of the Epistle than these two lines, which he found quoted by Some other Author, as wise as himself. ccx av vvd d dc pp-f dt n1 cs d crd n2, r-crq pns31 vvd vvn p-acp d j-jn n1, c-acp j c-acp px31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 140 Image 30
784 Had he perused the whole Epistle, he would not have dared to quote one word out of it, Had he perused the Whole Epistle, he would not have dared to quote one word out of it, vhd pns31 vvn dt j-jn n1, pns31 vmd xx vhi vvn p-acp vvb crd n1 av pp-f pn31, (5) chapter (DIV2) 140 Image 30
785 lest the Reader by examining that, should take occasion to read all the rest. lest the Reader by examining that, should take occasion to read all the rest. cs dt n1 p-acp vvg cst, vmd vvi n1 pc-acp vvi d dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 140 Image 30
786 His next Testimony from Greg. Nazienzen says, That of all the Disciples of Christ, Peter is called the Rock, and intrusted with the Foundations of the Church . His next Testimony from Greg. Nazianzen Says, That of all the Disciples of christ, Peter is called the Rock, and Entrusted with the Foundations of the Church. po31 ord n1 p-acp np1 np1 vvz, cst pp-f d dt n2 pp-f np1, np1 vbz vvn dt n1, cc vvn p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 141 Image 30
787 Which hath been already more than sufficiently answer'd. Which hath been already more than sufficiently answered. r-crq vhz vbn av av-dc cs av-j vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 141 Image 30
788 Had he look'd back no further than the Oration immediately foregoing , he might have seen, That this Father assigns to every Apostle his particular Province, independently on St. Peter; and by consequence did not suppose that the Church was built more eminently upon him than the rest. Had he looked back no further than the Oration immediately foregoing, he might have seen, That this Father assigns to every Apostle his particular Province, independently on Saint Peter; and by consequence did not suppose that the Church was built more eminently upon him than the rest. vhd pns31 vvn av av-dx av-jc cs dt n1 av-j vvg, pns31 vmd vhi vvn, cst d n1 vvz p-acp d n1 po31 j n1, av-j p-acp n1 np1; cc p-acp n1 vdd xx vvi cst dt n1 vbds vvn av-dc av-j p-acp pno31 cs dt n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 141 Image 30
789 His last Quotation is out of S. Basil 's 6th book against Eunomius ; His last Quotation is out of S. Basil is 6th book against Eunomius; po31 ord n1 vbz av pp-f n1 np1 vbz ord n1 p-acp np1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 142 Image 30
790 Why did he not quote the 16th Book? he might have done so, as well as the 6th, there being no more than five Books against Eunomius, in St. Basil 's Works: Why did he not quote the 16th Book? he might have done so, as well as the 6th, there being no more than five Books against Eunomius, in Saint Basil is Works: q-crq vdd pns31 xx vvi dt ord n1? pns31 vmd vhi vdn av, c-acp av c-acp dt ord, a-acp vbg av-dx av-dc cs crd n2 p-acp np1, p-acp n1 np1 vbz vvz: (5) chapter (DIV2) 142 Image 30
791 but this is more than he knew, and therefore he is to be pardon'd. but this is more than he knew, and Therefore he is to be pardoned. cc-acp d vbz av-dc cs pns31 vvd, cc av pns31 vbz pc-acp vbi vvn. (5) chapter (DIV2) 142 Image 30
792 However the place he refers to is, I suppose, in his 2 d book, where speaking of Peter he hath these words, NONLATINALPHABET; However the place he refers to is, I suppose, in his 2 worser book, where speaking of Peter he hath these words,; c-acp dt n1 pns31 vvz pc-acp vbz, pns11 vvb, p-acp po31 crd jc n1, c-crq vvg pp-f np1 pns31 vhz d n2,; (5) chapter (DIV2) 142 Image 30
793 that is, who for the excellency of his Faith, took upon himself the building of the Church; that is, who for the excellency of his Faith, took upon himself the building of the Church; d vbz, r-crq p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1, vvd p-acp px31 dt n-vvg pp-f dt n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 142 Image 30
794 which is no more than what may be truly affirmed of St. James, St. John, or any other Apostle. which is no more than what may be truly affirmed of Saint James, Saint John, or any other Apostle. r-crq vbz av-dx av-dc cs r-crq vmb vbi av-j vvn pp-f n1 np1, n1 np1, cc d j-jn n1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 142 Image 30
795 If the Reader please to compare the words cited by the Discussor, with those in St. Basil, he will further see that he is not wont to consult the Authors he quotes. If the Reader please to compare the words cited by the Discusser, with those in Saint Basil, he will further see that he is not wont to consult the Authors he quotes. cs dt n1 vvb pc-acp vvi dt n2 vvn p-acp dt n1, p-acp d p-acp n1 np1, pns31 vmb av-j vvi cst pns31 vbz xx j pc-acp vvi dt n2 pns31 vvz. (5) chapter (DIV2) 142 Image 30
796 And now at last, that I may, if possible, oblige the Discussor, I will grant, what he has not prov'd; And now At last, that I may, if possible, oblige the Discusser, I will grant, what he has not proved; cc av p-acp ord, cst pns11 vmb, cs j, vvi dt n1, pns11 vmb vvi, r-crq pns31 vhz xx vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 143 Image 30
797 that in some respect it may be truly said, the Church is built more eminently on St. Peter. that in Some respect it may be truly said, the Church is built more eminently on Saint Peter. cst p-acp d n1 pn31 vmb vbi av-j vvn, dt n1 vbz vvn av-dc av-j p-acp n1 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 143 Image 30
798 As 1. Because by his preaching especially, the first Christian Church was gathered among the Jews. Peter standing up with the eleven, lift up his Voice, As 1. Because by his preaching especially, the First Christian Church was gathered among the jews. Peter standing up with the eleven, lift up his Voice, p-acp crd p-acp p-acp po31 vvg av-j, dt ord np1 n1 vbds vvn p-acp dt np2. np1 vvg a-acp p-acp dt crd, vvb a-acp po31 n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 143 Image 30
799 and said, Ye Men of Judea, &c. Peter with the eleven: what means it, says St. Chrysostom? They uttered one common Voice, and said, You Men of Judea, etc. Peter with the eleven: what means it, Says Saint Chrysostom? They uttered one Common Voice, cc vvd, pn22 n2 pp-f np1, av np1 p-acp dt crd: r-crq vvz pn31, vvz n1 np1? pns32 vvd crd j n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 143 Image 30
800 and he was the Mouth of them all; the eleven stood by, bearing witness to those things that were spoken by him . and he was the Mouth of them all; the eleven stood by, bearing witness to those things that were spoken by him. cc pns31 vbds dt n1 pp-f pno32 d; dt crd vvd p-acp, vvg n1 p-acp d n2 cst vbdr vvn p-acp pno31. (5) chapter (DIV2) 143 Image 30
801 And by this Sermon three thousand were converted, which together with the Disciples before-mentioned, made up the first Christian Church. 2. Because he first preached the Gospel to the Gentiles, And by this Sermon three thousand were converted, which together with the Disciples beforementioned, made up the First Christian Church. 2. Because he First preached the Gospel to the Gentiles, cc p-acp d n1 crd crd vbdr vvn, r-crq av p-acp dt n2 j, vvd a-acp dt ord np1 n1. crd p-acp pns31 ord vvd dt n1 p-acp dt n2-j, (5) chapter (DIV2) 143 Image 30
802 as we find in the story of Cornelius, Acts 10. He is called the Rock, as we find in the story of Cornelius, Acts 10. He is called the Rock, c-acp pns12 vvb p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, n2 crd pns31 vbz vvn dt n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 143 Image 30
803 because he first laid the Foundations of Faith among the Gentiles , says an antient Author, in a Homily father'd on St. Ambrose. Because he First laid the Foundations of Faith among the Gentiles, Says an ancient Author, in a Homily fathered on Saint Ambrose. c-acp pns31 ord vvd dt n2 pp-f n1 p-acp dt n2-j, vvz dt j n1, p-acp dt n1 vvn p-acp n1 np1. (5) chapter (DIV2) 143 Image 30
804 In the remainder of this Chapter, which is spent in answering several Objections made by his Adversary, I find nothing but what either needs no answer, In the remainder of this Chapter, which is spent in answering several Objections made by his Adversary, I find nothing but what either needs no answer, p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n1, r-crq vbz vvn p-acp vvg j n2 vvn p-acp po31 n1, pns11 vvb pix cc-acp r-crq d vvz dx n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 144 Image 30
805 or what hath been already answered; or what hath been already answered; cc q-crq vhz vbn av vvn; (5) chapter (DIV2) 144 Image 30
806 Though I confess there are many things that deserve an Asterisk; particularly the first part of his Answer to this Question; Though I confess there Are many things that deserve an Asterisk; particularly the First part of his Answer to this Question; cs pns11 vvb pc-acp vbr d n2 cst vvb dt j; av-j dt ord n1 pp-f po31 n1 p-acp d n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 144 Image 30
807 What Inconvenience would arise from expounding this Rock to be Christ? To this, saith he, I answer, Though I grant Christ to be called a Rock, What Inconvenience would arise from expounding this Rock to be christ? To this, Says he, I answer, Though I grant christ to be called a Rock, r-crq n1 vmd vvi p-acp vvg d n1 pc-acp vbi np1? p-acp d, vvz pns31, pns11 vvb, cs pns11 vvb np1 pc-acp vbi vvn dt n1, (5) chapter (DIV2) 144 Image 30
808 yet it is very irrational to interpret the word ROCK of Christ, wheresoever you find it express'd in Scripture; yet it is very irrational to interpret the word ROCK of christ, wheresoever you find it expressed in Scripture; av pn31 vbz av j pc-acp vvi dt n1 n1 pp-f np1, c-crq pn22 vvb pn31 vvn p-acp n1; (5) chapter (DIV2) 144 Image 30
809 our Saviour being not really a Rock, but only call'd so by a metaphorical locution : This, he says, is observed by St. Austin. A notable Observation! our Saviour being not really a Rock, but only called so by a metaphorical locution: This, he Says, is observed by Saint Austin. A notable Observation! po12 n1 vbg xx av-j dt n1, cc-acp av-j vvn av p-acp dt j n1: d, pns31 vvz, vbz vvn p-acp n1 np1. dt j n1! (5) chapter (DIV2) 144 Image 30
810 CHAP. III. CHAP. III. np1 np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 144 Image 30
811 I Think I have said enough to satisfy every impartial considering Reader, that St. Peter 's Supremacy is not founded upon this Rock, and therefore must fall to the Ground, I Think I have said enough to satisfy every impartial considering Reader, that Saint Peter is Supremacy is not founded upon this Rock, and Therefore must fallen to the Ground, pns11 vvb pns11 vhb vvn av-d pc-acp vvi d j vvg n1, cst n1 np1 vbz n1 vbz xx vvn p-acp d n1, cc av vmb vvi p-acp dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 145 Image 30
812 unless some other Foundation be found to support it. unless Some other Foundation be found to support it. cs d j-jn n1 vbi vvn pc-acp vvi pn31. (6) chapter (DIV2) 145 Image 30
813 I proceed therefore to the other Promise here made, (And I will give unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven; I proceed Therefore to the other Promise Here made, (And I will give unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven; pns11 vvb av p-acp dt j-jn n1 av vvn, (cc pns11 vmb vvi p-acp pno21 dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 145 Image 30
814 and whatsoever thou shalt bind on Earth, &c.) upon which they also tell us this vast Fabrick is solidly superstructed. and whatsoever thou shalt bind on Earth, etc.) upon which they also tell us this vast Fabric is solidly superstructed. cc r-crq pns21 vm2 vvi p-acp n1, av) p-acp r-crq pns32 av vvb pno12 d j n1 vbz av-j vvn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 145 Image 30
815 Now the whole of their Discourse from hence, that is pertinent to the present Question, may be reduc'd to these four Propositions Now the Whole of their Discourse from hence, that is pertinent to the present Question, may be reduced to these four Propositions av dt j-jn pp-f po32 n1 p-acp av, cst vbz j p-acp dt j n1, vmb vbi vvn p-acp d crd n2 (6) chapter (DIV2) 146 Image 30
816 1. That this Promise of the Keys was made to Peter alone. II. That he alone immediately receiv'd them, and the other Apostles derivatively from him. III. 1. That this Promise of the Keys was made to Peter alone. II That he alone immediately received them, and the other Apostles derivatively from him. III. crd cst d n1 pp-f dt n2 vbds vvn p-acp np1 av-j. crd cst pns31 av-j av-j vvn pno32, cc dt j-jn n2 av-j p-acp pno31. np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 147 Image 30
817 That the Power of the Keys communicated to the other Apostles, was inferior and subordinate to a higher Degree of it in St. Peter. That the Power of the Keys communicated to the other Apostles, was inferior and subordinate to a higher Degree of it in Saint Peter. cst dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2, vbds j-jn cc j p-acp dt jc n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp n1 np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 149 Image 30
818 IV. That by the Keys thus promised to and received by St. Peter, is meant the supreme Power of governing the Church. Proposition I. IV. That by the Keys thus promised to and received by Saint Peter, is meant the supreme Power of governing the Church. Proposition I. np1 cst p-acp dt n2 av vvd p-acp cc vvn p-acp n1 np1, vbz vvn dt j n1 pp-f vvg dt n1. n1 pns11. (6) chapter (DIV2) 150 Image 30
819 This Promise, saith Dr. G. our Saviour made to St. Peter, and to him alone . This Promise, Says Dr. G. our Saviour made to Saint Peter, and to him alone. d n1, vvz n1 np1 po12 n1 vvn p-acp n1 np1, cc p-acp pno31 av-j. (6) chapter (DIV2) 151 Image 30
820 And you see, saith the Discussor, Christ addresses his Reply to Peter only, the Words Tu and Tibi shutting out all Partnership . And you see, Says the Discusser, christ Addresses his Reply to Peter only, the Words Tu and Tibi shutting out all Partnership. np1 pn22 vvb, vvz dt n1, np1 vvz po31 n1 p-acp np1 av-j, dt n2 fw-la cc fw-la vvg av d n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 151 Image 30
821 To which it will be sufficient to return these two things. To which it will be sufficient to return these two things. p-acp r-crq pn31 vmb vbi j pc-acp vvi d crd n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 151 Image 30
822 1. Suppose the Reply addressed to Peter only, and the Promise here made to him alone; doth it hence follow, that Christ intended to give the thing promised to none else? Had Christ said to Peter, to thee only will I give the Keys, this would have followed; 1. Suppose the Reply addressed to Peter only, and the Promise Here made to him alone; does it hence follow, that christ intended to give the thing promised to none Else? Had christ said to Peter, to thee only will I give the Keys, this would have followed; crd vvb dt n1 vvd p-acp np1 av-j, cc dt n1 av vvd p-acp pno31 av-j; vdz pn31 av vvi, cst np1 vvd pc-acp vvi dt n1 vvd p-acp pix av? vhd np1 vvd p-acp np1, pc-acp pno21 av-j vmb pns11 vvi dt n2, d vmd vhi vvn; (6) chapter (DIV2) 152 Image 30
823 but it no way follows, from Christ's saying only to him, I will give thee the Keys. but it no Way follows, from Christ's saying only to him, I will give thee the Keys. cc-acp pn31 dx n1 vvz, p-acp npg1 n1 av-j p-acp pno31, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 152 Image 30
824 From the Promise made to him in particular it only follows, that he in particular should have them; From the Promise made to him in particular it only follows, that he in particular should have them; p-acp dt n1 vvd p-acp pno31 p-acp j pn31 av-j vvz, cst pns31 p-acp j vmd vhi pno32; (6) chapter (DIV2) 152 Image 30
825 not that none others should have them besides him. not that none Others should have them beside him. xx d pi ng1-jn vmd vhi pno32 p-acp pno31. (6) chapter (DIV2) 152 Image 30
826 2. Nothing can be more plain, than that at another time Christ made the same Promise to all the Apostles indefinitely. 2. Nothing can be more plain, than that At Another time christ made the same Promise to all the Apostles indefinitely. crd pix vmb vbi av-dc j, cs cst p-acp j-jn n1 np1 vvd dt d vvb p-acp d dt n2 av-j. (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
827 Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven; Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever you shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven; av-j pns11 vvb p-acp pn22, r-crq pn22 vmb vvi p-acp n1, vmb vbi vvn p-acp n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
828 and whatsoever ye shall loose on Earth, shall be loosed in Heaven . and whatsoever you shall lose on Earth, shall be loosed in Heaven. cc r-crq pn22 vmb vvi p-acp n1, vmb vbi vvn p-acp n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
829 But says the Doctor, however we read, that the Power of binding and loosing, which is an Effect of the Keys, was promised to all the Apostles in common; But Says the Doctor, however we read, that the Power of binding and losing, which is an Effect of the Keys, was promised to all the Apostles in Common; p-acp vvz dt n1, c-acp pns12 vvb, cst dt n1 pp-f vvg cc vvg, r-crq vbz dt vvb pp-f dt n2, vbds vvn p-acp d dt n2 p-acp j; (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
830 Matth. 18. 18. yet it was not till after the Keys had been promised to Peter, Matth. 16. 19 . Matthew 18. 18. yet it was not till After the Keys had been promised to Peter, Matthew 16. 19. np1 crd crd av pn31 vbds xx c-acp p-acp dt n2 vhd vbn vvn p-acp np1, np1 crd crd. (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
831 What then? does before or after make any Difference in the Promise it self? If the King promise to day a Commission to one Man in particular, What then? does before or After make any Difference in the Promise it self? If the King promise to day a Commission to one Man in particular, q-crq av? vdz p-acp cc p-acp vvb d n1 p-acp dt vvb pn31 n1? cs dt n1 vvb p-acp n1 dt n1 p-acp crd n1 p-acp j, (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
832 and promise to morrow the same Commission to him, and ten more together with him, hath that one any Power given him over the other ten, by having his Commission first promised him? But it is not any where read in Scripture, that the KEYS THEMSELVES the proper TOKEN and BADGE of the supreme Stewardship over the Church, were promised to the rest, but to PETER alone. and promise to morrow the same Commission to him, and ten more together with him, hath that one any Power given him over the other ten, by having his Commission First promised him? But it is not any where read in Scripture, that the KEYS THEMSELVES the proper TOKEN and BADGE of the supreme Stewardship over the Church, were promised to the rest, but to PETER alone. cc vvi p-acp n1 dt d n1 p-acp pno31, cc crd av-dc av p-acp pno31, vhz d crd d n1 vvn pno31 p-acp dt j-jn crd, p-acp vhg po31 n1 ord vvd pno31? p-acp pn31 vbz xx d c-crq vvn p-acp n1, cst dt n2 px32 av j n1 cc n1 pp-f dt j n1 p-acp dt n1, vbdr vvn p-acp dt n1, cc-acp p-acp np1 av-j. (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
833 But doth not the Power suppose the Badge? Or if it doth not, is there any need of it? Since it is not the Badge, But does not the Power suppose the Badge? Or if it does not, is there any need of it? Since it is not the Badge, cc-acp vdz xx dt n1 vvb dt n1? cc cs pn31 vdz xx, vbz pc-acp d n1 pp-f pn31? p-acp pn31 vbz xx dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
834 but the Office alone, that we are concerned for . but the Office alone, that we Are concerned for. cc-acp dt n1 av-j, cst pns12 vbr vvn p-acp. (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
835 If it be granted, that all the rest have equal Power with Peter, let Peter by my consent, have the sole Honour of carrying the Keys. If it be granted, that all the rest have equal Power with Peter, let Peter by my consent, have the sole Honour of carrying the Keys. cs pn31 vbb vvn, cst d dt n1 vhb j-jn n1 p-acp np1, vvb np1 p-acp po11 n1, vhb dt j n1 pp-f vvg dt n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
836 And yet doth he not say just before, That the Power of binding and loosing, which is an effect of the Keys, is promised to all the Apostles? And if so, And yet does he not say just before, That the Power of binding and losing, which is an Effect of the Keys, is promised to all the Apostles? And if so, cc av vdz pns31 xx vvi av a-acp, cst dt n1 pp-f vvg cc vvg, r-crq vbz dt n1 pp-f dt n2, vbz vvn p-acp d dt n2? cc cs av, (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
837 then surely the Keys themselves, since the effect ever presupposes the Cause. then surely the Keys themselves, since the Effect ever presupposes the Cause. av av-j dt n2 px32, p-acp dt n1 av vvz dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 153 Image 30
838 But the truth is, as loosing and binding are the effect of the Keys, so the Power of loosing and binding are the Keys themselves. But the truth is, as losing and binding Are the Effect of the Keys, so the Power of losing and binding Are the Keys themselves. p-acp dt n1 vbz, c-acp vvg cc vvg vbr dt n1 pp-f dt n2, av dt n1 pp-f vvg cc vvg vbr dt n2 px32. (6) chapter (DIV2) 154 Image 30
839 The Church which is founded in Christ, saith St. Austin, received from him the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven in Peter, that is, the Power of binding and loosing Sins . The Church which is founded in christ, Says Saint Austin, received from him the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven in Peter, that is, the Power of binding and losing Sins. dt n1 r-crq vbz vvn p-acp np1, vvz n1 np1, vvn p-acp pno31 dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 p-acp np1, cst vbz, dt n1 pp-f vvg cc vvg n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 154 Image 30
840 This is the very definition your Schoolmen give of them. The Power of binding and loosing, says Aquinas, is call'd the Key . This is the very definition your Schoolmen give of them. The Power of binding and losing, Says Aquinas, is called the Key. d vbz dt j n1 po22 n2 vvb pp-f pno32. dt n1 pp-f vvg cc vvg, vvz np1, vbz vvn dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 154 Image 30
841 The spiritual Key, says Biel, is thus described, It is the Power of judging, that is, of loosing and binding, by which an Ecclesiastical Judg ought to receive those that are worthy, The spiritual Key, Says Biel, is thus described, It is the Power of judging, that is, of losing and binding, by which an Ecclesiastical Judge ought to receive those that Are worthy, dt j n1, vvz np1, vbz av vvn, pn31 vbz dt n1 pp-f vvg, cst vbz, pp-f vvg cc vvg, p-acp r-crq dt j n1 vmd pc-acp vvi d cst vbr j, (6) chapter (DIV2) 154 Image 30
842 and exclude those that are unworthy from the Kingdom of God . and exclude those that Are unworthy from the Kingdom of God. cc vvi d cst vbr j p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 154 Image 30
843 And therefere to suppose that Christ promises the power of binding and loosing, and not the Keys, is to suppose a contradiction. And therefere to suppose that christ promises the power of binding and losing, and not the Keys, is to suppose a contradiction. cc av pc-acp vvi cst np1 vvz dt n1 pp-f vvg cc vvg, cc xx dt n2, vbz pc-acp vvi dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 154 Image 30
844 This therefore is not to argue like Dr. G. though it very well becomes the Discussor, who also talks at the same rate. This Therefore is not to argue like Dr. G. though it very well becomes the Discusser, who also talks At the same rate. np1 av vbz xx pc-acp vvi j n1 np1 cs pn31 av av vvz dt n1, r-crq av vvz p-acp dt d n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 155 Image 30
845 It cannot, says he, be prov'd out of the Scripture, that the Keys in EXPRESS WORDS were given to any, It cannot, Says he, be proved out of the Scripture, that the Keys in EXPRESS WORDS were given to any, pn31 vmbx, vvz pns31, vbb vvn av pp-f dt n1, cst dt n2 p-acp j n2 vbdr vvn p-acp d, (6) chapter (DIV2) 155 Image 30
846 but to him (viz. Peter ) in express words; It may then, it seems, be proved by Consequence; and is not that as well? But unless (as he goes on) you can shew me some place in the New Testament where our Saviour saith to his Disciples JOYNTLY, IWILL GIVE YOƲ THE KEYS , or to any of them in particular, I WILL GIVE THEE THE KEYS ; but to him (viz. Peter) in express words; It may then, it seems, be proved by Consequence; and is not that as well? But unless (as he Goes on) you can show me Some place in the New Testament where our Saviour Says to his Disciples JOINTLY, I WILL GIVE YOƲ THE KEYS, or to any of them in particular, I WILL GIVE THEE THE KEYS; cc-acp p-acp pno31 (n1 np1) p-acp j n2; pn31 vmb av, pn31 vvz, vbb vvn p-acp n1; cc vbz xx d c-acp av? cc-acp cs (c-acp pns31 vvz a-acp) pn22 vmb vvi pno11 d n1 p-acp dt j n1 c-crq po12 n1 vvz p-acp po31 n2 av-j, n1 vvb np1 dt n2, cc p-acp d pp-f pno32 p-acp j, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 155 Image 30
847 he hath the best Plea and Title to them. The best Plea, this is poor and sneaking, a plain giving up the cause; he hath the best Plea and Title to them. The best Plea, this is poor and sneaking, a plain giving up the cause; pns31 vhz dt js n1 cc n1 p-acp pno32. dt js n1, d vbz j cc j-vvg, dt j vvg a-acp dt n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 155 Image 30
848 for should he have the best Plea, that doth not hinder, but they may have a good Plea, since his Title is no way inconsistent with theirs, it being such a Priviledg as might be equally enjoy'd by them all. for should he have the best Plea, that does not hinder, but they may have a good Plea, since his Title is no Way inconsistent with theirs, it being such a Privilege as might be equally enjoyed by them all. c-acp vmd pns31 vhi dt av-js n1, cst vdz xx vvi, cc-acp pns32 vmb vhi dt j n1, p-acp po31 n1 vbz dx n1 j p-acp png32, pn31 vbg d dt n1 c-acp vmd vbi av-j vvn p-acp pno32 d. (6) chapter (DIV2) 155 Image 30
849 And yet I cannot conceive how his Title can be better than theirs, though it be no where said to them jointly, I will give you the Keys, if that be said to them jointly, which necessarily imports the same thing, as it is. And yet I cannot conceive how his Title can be better than theirs, though it be no where said to them jointly, I will give you the Keys, if that be said to them jointly, which necessarily imports the same thing, as it is. cc av pns11 vmbx vvi c-crq po31 n1 vmb vbi jc cs png32, cs pn31 vbb av-dx q-crq vvd p-acp pno32 av-j, pns11 vmb vvi pn22 dt n2, cs d vbb vvn p-acp pno32 av-j, r-crq av-j vvz dt d n1, c-acp pn31 vbz. (6) chapter (DIV2) 155 Image 30
850 To these Texts, Mat. 18. 18. Joh. 20. 21. quoted by his Adversary, to prove the other Apostles had the Keys, he gives this Answer; To these Texts, Mathew 18. 18. John 20. 21. quoted by his Adversary, to prove the other Apostles had the Keys, he gives this Answer; p-acp d n2, np1 crd crd np1 crd crd vvn p-acp po31 n1, pc-acp vvi dt j-jn n2 vhd dt n2, pns31 vvz d n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 156 Image 30
851 That it cannot clearly be inferred from either of these Places, they had them, the word KEYS being not so much as mentioned there . That it cannot clearly be inferred from either of these Places, they had them, the word KEYS being not so much as mentioned there. cst pn31 vmbx av-j vbb vvn p-acp d pp-f d n2, pns32 vhd pno32, dt n1 n2 vbg xx av av-d c-acp vvn a-acp. (6) chapter (DIV2) 156 Image 30
852 Not clearly inferred; it's granted then, that it may be truly inferred, tho not clearly. And why not clearly? because the word KEYS is not mentioned there: Very wisely. Not clearly inferred; it's granted then, that it may be truly inferred, though not clearly. And why not clearly? Because the word KEYS is not mentioned there: Very wisely. xx av-j vvn; pn31|vbz vvn av, cst pn31 vmb vbi av-j vvn, cs xx av-j. cc q-crq xx av-j? c-acp dt n1 n2 vbz xx vvn a-acp: av av-j. (6) chapter (DIV2) 156 Image 30
853 If what the word Keys imports, be clearly mentioned in those places, may it not be as clearly inferr'd, If what the word Keys imports, be clearly mentioned in those places, may it not be as clearly inferred, cs q-crq dt n1 n2 vvz, vbb av-j vvn p-acp d n2, vmb pn31 xx vbi c-acp av-j vvn, (6) chapter (DIV2) 156 Image 30
854 as if the word Keys were it self mention'd? and that it is so, as if the word Keys were it self mentioned? and that it is so, c-acp cs dt n1 n2 vbdr pn31 n1 vvn? cc cst pn31 vbz av, (6) chapter (DIV2) 156 Image 30
855 as it is manifest by what hath been already said, so it is the common Opinion of the Fathers , as it is manifest by what hath been already said, so it is the Common Opinion of the Father's, c-acp pn31 vbz j p-acp r-crq vhz vbn av vvn, av pn31 vbz dt j n1 pp-f dt ng1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 156 Image 30
856 and of many learn'd Men of the Church of Rome , and is no more than is taught by the Roman Catechism, in citing Mat. 18. 18. & Joh. 20. 23. together with Mat. 16. 19. to prove that the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven are committed to the Church ; and of many learned Men of the Church of Room, and is no more than is taught by the Roman Catechism, in citing Mathew 18. 18. & John 20. 23. together with Mathew 16. 19. to prove that the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven Are committed to the Church; cc pp-f d j n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f vvb, cc vbz av-dx av-dc cs vbz vvn p-acp dt njp n1, p-acp vvg np1 crd crd cc np1 crd crd av p-acp np1 crd crd p-acp vvi cst dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 vbr vvn p-acp dt n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 156 Image 30
857 all which for brevities sake I remit the Reader to in the Margin, and shall transcribe no more than the words of the Sorbon Doctor before quoted: all which for brevities sake I remit the Reader to in the Margin, and shall transcribe no more than the words of the Sorbonne Doctor before quoted: d r-crq p-acp ng1 n1 pns11 vvb dt n1 p-acp p-acp dt n1, cc vmb vvi av-dx dc cs dt n2 pp-f dt np1 n1 a-acp vvn: (6) chapter (DIV2) 156 Image 30
858 This Power, saith he, of the Keys which Christ promises here to Peter, he afterwards in the very same words promises to all the Apostles, Mat. 18. 18. and after that gives it to them all, Mat. 28. & John 20. They are very much mistaken who think the Keys were given to Peter alone; but the Antients were not of this Opinion, who with unanimous Consent teach, that these Keys were in the Person of Peter given to the whole Church . This Power, Says he, of the Keys which christ promises Here to Peter, he afterwards in the very same words promises to all the Apostles, Mathew 18. 18. and After that gives it to them all, Mathew 28. & John 20. They Are very much mistaken who think the Keys were given to Peter alone; but the Ancients were not of this Opinion, who with unanimous Consent teach, that these Keys were in the Person of Peter given to the Whole Church. d n1, vvz pns31, pp-f dt n2 r-crq np1 vvz av p-acp np1, pns31 av p-acp dt av d n2 vvz p-acp d dt n2, np1 crd crd cc p-acp cst vvz pn31 p-acp pno32 d, np1 crd cc np1 crd pns32 vbr av av-d vvn r-crq vvb dt n2 vbdr vvn p-acp np1 av-j; cc-acp dt n2-j vbdr xx pp-f d n1, r-crq p-acp j vvb vvi, cst d n2 vbdr p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 vvn p-acp dt j-jn n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 156 Image 30
859 But he says, If it be granted that the Apostles had the Keys by virtue of these places of Scripture, But he Says, If it be granted that the Apostles had the Keys by virtue of these places of Scripture, p-acp pns31 vvz, cs pn31 vbb vvn cst dt n2 vhd dt n2 p-acp n1 pp-f d n2 pp-f n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 157 Image 30
860 yet it doth not follow they had them in the same sense and amplitude that Peter had : yet it does not follow they had them in the same sense and amplitude that Peter had: av pn31 vdz xx vvi pns32 vhd pno32 p-acp dt d n1 cc n1 cst np1 vhd: (6) chapter (DIV2) 157 Image 30
861 Doth it follow, that they had them not in the same sense and amplitude? But this is not now the Question, but whether they had them; Does it follow, that they had them not in the same sense and amplitude? But this is not now the Question, but whither they had them; vdz pn31 vvi, cst pns32 vhd pno32 xx p-acp dt d n1 cc n1? p-acp d vbz xx av dt n1, cc-acp cs pns32 vhd pno32; (6) chapter (DIV2) 157 Image 30
862 and that they had them by virtue of these Texts, every Roman Priest will be forced to grant, and that they had them by virtue of these Texts, every Roman Priest will be forced to grant, cc cst pns32 vhd pno32 p-acp n1 pp-f d n2, d np1 n1 vmb vbi vvn pc-acp vvi, (6) chapter (DIV2) 157 Image 30
863 or to break that solemn Oath he hath taken to interpret Scripture according to the unanimous Consent of the Fathers . or to break that solemn Oath he hath taken to interpret Scripture according to the unanimous Consent of the Father's. cc pc-acp vvi d j n1 pns31 vhz vvn pc-acp vvi n1 vvg p-acp dt j vvb pp-f dt ng1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 157 Image 30
864 To his Question, If either or both these Places, were equivalent to dabo tibi Claves, what reason will you give why Peter should have both a particular and general Promise of them? If by a particular Promise, he means a Promise to St. Peter in particular; To his Question, If either or both these Places, were equivalent to Dabo tibi Claves, what reason will you give why Peter should have both a particular and general Promise of them? If by a particular Promise, he means a Promise to Saint Peter in particular; p-acp po31 n1, cs av-d cc d d n2, vbdr j p-acp fw-la fw-la n2, r-crq n1 vmb pn22 vvi q-crq np1 vmd vhi d dt j cc j n1 pp-f pno32? cs p-acp dt j n1, pns31 vvz dt n1 p-acp n1 np1 p-acp j; (6) chapter (DIV2) 158 Image 30
865 and by a general Promise, the same Promise made to him, and all the Apostles together with him, S. Cyprian shall return the Answer. and by a general Promise, the same Promise made to him, and all the Apostles together with him, S. Cyprian shall return the Answer. cc p-acp dt n1 vvb, dt d vvb vvn p-acp pno31, cc d dt n2 av p-acp pno31, n1 jp vmb vvi dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 158 Image 30
866 He first gave the Keys to Peter alone, to manifest that Unity he would have in his Church, He First gave the Keys to Peter alone, to manifest that Unity he would have in his Church, pns31 ord vvd dt n2 p-acp np1 av-j, pc-acp vvi d n1 pns31 vmd vhi p-acp po31 n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 158 Image 30
867 and to make him the Original and Pattern of it . and to make him the Original and Pattern of it. cc pc-acp vvi pno31 dt j-jn cc n1 pp-f pn31. (6) chapter (DIV2) 158 Image 30
868 Or if St. Cyprian 's Authority be thought too little, let him take it from Pope Leo I. That is not in vain commended to one, that is intimated to all; Or if Saint Cyprian is authority be Thought too little, let him take it from Pope Leo I That is not in vain commended to one, that is intimated to all; cc cs n1 jp vbz n1 vbi vvn av j, vvb pno31 vvi pn31 p-acp n1 np1 uh cst vbz xx p-acp j vvn p-acp crd, cst vbz vvn p-acp d; (6) chapter (DIV2) 158 Image 30
869 to Peter therefore singly this is committed, because Peter's Pattern is proposed to all the Governours of the Church . to Peter Therefore singly this is committed, Because Peter's Pattern is proposed to all the Governors of the Church. pc-acp np1 av av-j d vbz vvn, c-acp npg1 n1 vbz vvn p-acp d dt n2 pp-f dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 158 Image 30
870 Our Saviour therefore having served this design, in making the Promise first to Peter singly, he afterward makes the same Promise to them all. Our Saviour Therefore having served this Design, in making the Promise First to Peter singly, he afterwards makes the same Promise to them all. po12 n1 av vhg vvn d n1, p-acp vvg dt n1 ord p-acp np1 av-j, pns31 av vvz dt d vvb p-acp pno32 d. (6) chapter (DIV2) 158 Image 30
871 If he shall ask why he promised them to Peter again, when he promised them to all? It is as wise a Question, If he shall ask why he promised them to Peter again, when he promised them to all? It is as wise a Question, cs pns31 vmb vvi c-crq pns31 vvd pno32 p-acp np1 av, c-crq pns31 vvd pno32 p-acp d? pn31 vbz a-acp j dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 158 Image 30
872 as if he should ask, why a Universal includes each Particular contained under it. But that which follows next is most admirable; as if he should ask, why a Universal includes each Particular contained under it. But that which follows next is most admirable; c-acp cs pns31 vmd vvi, q-crq dt j-u vvz d j-jn vvn p-acp pn31. p-acp cst r-crq vvz ord vbz av-ds j; (6) chapter (DIV2) 158 Image 30
873 that whatsoever was meant by either of those Texts, they being spoken conjointly to the twelve, Peter had certainly as large a share in them as any (he need not fear, that whatsoever was meant by either of those Texts, they being spoken conjointly to the twelve, Peter had Certainly as large a share in them as any (he needs not Fear, cst r-crq vbds vvn p-acp d pp-f d n2, pns32 vbg vvn av-j p-acp dt crd, np1 vhd av-j c-acp j dt n1 p-acp pno32 p-acp d (pns31 av xx n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
874 but he is so far in the right) but having (over and above his Portion in this joint Promise) a particular one apart to himself, in which the rest were immediately no Sharers, it cannot be disproved, (but by virtue of this singular separate Promise made to him personally in the Presence of the rest) that he had the Keys either alone, but he is so Far in the right) but having (over and above his Portion in this joint Promise) a particular one apart to himself, in which the rest were immediately no Sharers, it cannot be disproved, (but by virtue of this singular separate Promise made to him personally in the Presence of the rest) that he had the Keys either alone, cc-acp pns31 vbz av av-j p-acp dt n-jn) p-acp vhg (p-acp cc p-acp po31 n1 p-acp d n1 vvb) dt j pi av p-acp px31, p-acp r-crq dt n1 vbdr av-j dx n2, pn31 vmbx vbi vvn, (cc-acp p-acp n1 pp-f d j j n1 vvn p-acp pno31 av-j p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1) cst pns31 vhd dt n2 av-d av-j, (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
875 or if the Power of the Keys was afterwards given to the rest, that he was supreme in it. or if the Power of the Keys was afterwards given to the rest, that he was supreme in it. cc cs dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbds av vvn p-acp dt n1, cst pns31 vbds j p-acp pn31. (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
876 If by this particular, this singular Promise, this Promise made to him personally, he mean a Promise of any particular or singular Power, besides that which was promised to the rest, he supposes that which he should first have proved, If by this particular, this singular Promise, this Promise made to him personally, he mean a Promise of any particular or singular Power, beside that which was promised to the rest, he supposes that which he should First have proved, cs p-acp d j, d j n1, d vvb vvn p-acp pno31 av-j, pns31 vvb dt n1 pp-f d j cc j n1, p-acp d r-crq vbds vvn p-acp dt n1, pns31 vvz cst r-crq pns31 vmd ord vhb vvn, (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
877 and which I have already confuted: and which I have already confuted: cc r-crq pns11 vhb av vvn: (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
878 If he means that Promise made to Peter particularly and singly, which was afterwards made to all the Apostles, at what an absurd rate does he talk? A Promise is made to twelve jointly; If he means that Promise made to Peter particularly and singly, which was afterwards made to all the Apostles, At what an absurd rate does he talk? A Promise is made to twelve jointly; cs pns31 vvz cst vvb vvn p-acp np1 av-j cc av-j, r-crq vbds av vvn p-acp d dt n2, p-acp r-crq dt j n1 vdz pns31 vvi? dt n1 vbz vvn p-acp crd av-j; (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
879 the very same Promise, neither more nor less, was before made to one of these twelve apart; the very same Promise, neither more nor less, was before made to one of these twelve apart; dt av d vvb, av-dx dc ccx av-dc, vbds a-acp vvn p-acp crd pp-f d crd av; (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
880 therefore this one, hath either himself alone, that which is promised to all the twelve; or if the rest have it, he hath it in a higher Degree than they: Or thus; Therefore this one, hath either himself alone, that which is promised to all the twelve; or if the rest have it, he hath it in a higher Degree than they: Or thus; av d crd, vhz d n1 av-j, cst r-crq vbz vvn p-acp d dt crd; cc cs dt n1 vhb pn31, pns31 vhz pn31 p-acp dt jc n1 cs pns32: cc av; (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
881 If a Promise be first made to one Man singly, and the same Promise be afterwards made to this one and many more together; If a Promise be First made to one Man singly, and the same Promise be afterwards made to this one and many more together; cs dt n1 vbb ord vvn p-acp crd n1 av-j, cc dt d n1 vbb av vvn p-acp d crd cc av-d av-dc av; (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
882 the making the Promise to him first singly, either excludes all the rest from any share in it, the making the Promise to him First singly, either excludes all the rest from any share in it, dt vvg dt n1 p-acp pno31 ord av-j, av-d vvz d dt n1 p-acp d n1 p-acp pn31, (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
883 or gives him a greater share in it than they. For instance; or gives him a greater share in it than they. For instance; cc vvz pno31 dt jc n1 p-acp pn31 cs pns32. p-acp n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
884 the King promises to A in particular, to give him a Captains place, he afterwards promises the same Preferment to A, B, C, D, E, F, together; the King promises to A in particular, to give him a Captains place, he afterwards promises the same Preferment to A, B, C, WORSER, E, F, together; dt n1 vvz p-acp dt p-acp j, pc-acp vvi pno31 dt ng1 n1, pns31 av vvz dt d n1 p-acp np1, sy, sy, sy, sy, sy, av; (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
885 A, because the Promise was first made to him alone, must either alone be made Captain, A, Because the Promise was First made to him alone, must either alone be made Captain, uh, c-acp dt n1 vbds ord vvn p-acp pno31 av-j, vmb av-d av-j vbb vvn n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
886 and B, C, D, E, F, excluded; and B, C, WORSER, E, F, excluded; cc sy, sy, sy, sy, sy, vvn; (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
887 or if B, C, D, E, F, be made Captains, A, because it was first promised to him, must be made their Colonel or General. or if B, C, WORSER, E, F, be made Captains, A, Because it was First promised to him, must be made their Colonel or General. cc cs sy, sy, sy, sy, sy, vbb vvn n2, np1, c-acp pn31 vbds ord vvd p-acp pno31, vmb vbi vvn po32 n1 cc n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
888 These are good Consequences by the Discussor's Logick; These Are good Consequences by the Discussor's Logic; d vbr j n2 p-acp dt ng1 n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
889 and therefore he spae more Truth than perhaps he was aware of, when he said, that Disputation was an Employment, not only discordant to his Temper, but surmounting his Abilities. and Therefore he spae more Truth than perhaps he was aware of, when he said, that Disputation was an Employment, not only discordant to his Temper, but surmounting his Abilities. cc av pns31 fw-la av-dc n1 cs av pns31 vbds j pp-f, c-crq pns31 vvd, cst n1 vbds dt n1, xx av-j j p-acp po31 vvi, cc-acp vvg po31 n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
890 I have said enough to ruin the first Proposition. Proposition II. The second is this, that Peter received the Keys immediately from Christ, but the other Apostles from or by him; I have said enough to ruin the First Proposition. Proposition II The second is this, that Peter received the Keys immediately from christ, but the other Apostles from or by him; pns11 vhb vvn av-d pc-acp vvi dt ord n1. n1 crd dt ord vbz d, cst np1 vvd dt n2 av-j p-acp np1, cc-acp dt j-jn n2 p-acp cc p-acp pno31; (6) chapter (DIV2) 159 Image 30
891 Peter says he, did not receive them, so as to retain them solely to himself, but to communicate them to the other Apostles . And again; Peter Says he, did not receive them, so as to retain them solely to himself, but to communicate them to the other Apostles. And again; np1 vvz pns31, vdd xx vvi pno32, av c-acp pc-acp vvi pno32 av-j p-acp px31, cc-acp pc-acp vvi pno32 p-acp dt j-jn n2. cc av; (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
892 they then may be said to receive the Keys secondarily, derivatively, participatively, by their associating, adhering, they then may be said to receive the Keys secondarily, derivatively, participatively, by their associating, adhering, pns32 av vmb vbi vvn pc-acp vvi dt n2 av-j, av-j, av-j, p-acp po32 j-vvg, vvg, (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
893 and communicating with him their Head . and communicating with him their Head. cc vvg p-acp pno31 po32 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
894 The Falseness of which is so manifest, that one would think none but a Man who had never read the New Testament, could have the Face to offer it to those that have; The Falseness of which is so manifest, that one would think none but a Man who had never read the New Testament, could have the Face to offer it to those that have; dt n1 pp-f r-crq vbz av j, cst pi vmd vvi pix cc-acp dt n1 r-crq vhd av-x vvn dt j n1, vmd vhi dt n1 pc-acp vvi pn31 p-acp d cst vhb; (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
895 for can any thing be more evident than that these words, Whatsoever ye shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven, &c. were spoken by Christ himself immediately, to all the Apostles? And when that Power was actually conferr'd, that was here promised, was it Peter or Christ that said to them, As my Father hath sent me, for can any thing be more evident than that these words, Whatsoever you shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven, etc. were spoken by christ himself immediately, to all the Apostles? And when that Power was actually conferred, that was Here promised, was it Peter or christ that said to them, As my Father hath sent me, c-acp vmb d n1 vbi av-dc j cs d d n2, r-crq pn22 vmb vvi p-acp n1, vmb vbi vvn p-acp n1, av vbdr vvn p-acp np1 px31 av-j, p-acp d dt n2? cc c-crq cst n1 vbds av-j vvn, cst vbds av vvn, vbds pn31 np1 cc np1 cst vvd p-acp pno32, p-acp po11 n1 vhz vvn pno11, (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
896 so send I you, &c. Whose Sins ye remit, they are remitted; so send I you, etc. Whose Sins you remit, they Are remitted; av vvb pns11 pn22, av rg-crq n2 pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn; (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
897 and whose Sins ye retain, they are retained? Was it not Christ that said to them immediately, Go into all the World, and whose Sins you retain, they Are retained? Was it not christ that said to them immediately, Go into all the World, cc rg-crq n2 pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn? vbds pn31 xx np1 cst vvd p-acp pno32 av-j, vvb p-acp d dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
898 and preach the Gospel to every Creature? But instead of multiplying Proofs from Scripture, I shall rather send him to his Master Bellarmine, whom in this Point he deserts. and preach the Gospel to every Creature? But instead of multiplying Proofs from Scripture, I shall rather send him to his Master Bellarmine, whom in this Point he deserts. cc vvi dt n1 p-acp d n1? p-acp av pp-f vvg n2 p-acp n1, pns11 vmb av-c vvi pno31 p-acp po31 n1 np1, ro-crq p-acp d n1 pns31 vvz. (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
899 That the Apostles received their Jurisdiction immediately from Christ, and not from St. Peter, he proves by four Arguments: That the Apostles received their Jurisdiction immediately from christ, and not from Saint Peter, he Proves by four Arguments: cst dt n2 vvd po32 n1 av-j p-acp np1, cc xx p-acp n1 np1, pns31 vvz p-acp crd n2: (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
900 1st. By those Words of Christ, As my Father hath sent me, so send I you. 1st. By those Words of christ, As my Father hath sent me, so send I you. ord. p-acp d n2 pp-f np1, p-acp po11 n1 vhz vvn pno11, av vvb pns11 pn22. (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
901 Which place, says he, the Fathers, Chrysostom and Theophylact, so expound, that they plainly say, that the Apostles were made by these words, the Vicars of Christ; yea, that they received the very Office and Authority of Christ. 2dly. By the choice of Matthias into the place of the Traitor Judas: For we read, Acts 1. that Matthias was not chosen an Apostle by the Apostles, but his Election being begg'd and obtain'd from God, he was numbred among the Apostles. Which place, Says he, the Father's, Chrysostom and Theophylact, so expound, that they plainly say, that the Apostles were made by these words, the Vicars of christ; yea, that they received the very Office and authority of christ. 2dly. By the choice of Matthias into the place of the Traitor Judas: For we read, Acts 1. that Matthias was not chosen an Apostle by the Apostles, but his Election being begged and obtained from God, he was numbered among the Apostles. r-crq n1, vvz pns31, dt n2, np1 cc vvd, av vvi, cst pns32 av-j vvb, cst dt n2 vbdr vvn p-acp d n2, dt ng1 pp-f np1; uh, cst pns32 vvd dt j n1 cc n1 pp-f np1. j. p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 np1: c-acp pns12 vvb, n2 crd cst np1 vbds xx vvn dt n1 p-acp dt n2, p-acp po31 n1 vbg vvd cc vvd p-acp np1, pns31 vbds vvn p-acp dt n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
902 But surely if all the Apostles had their Jurisdiction from Peter, that ought most especially to have been shewn in Matthias. 3dly. It is proved from St. Paul, who professedly teaches, that he had his Authority and Jurisdiction from Christ, and thence proves himself to be a true Apostle, Gal. 1. And that he might shew that he received not his Authority from Peter or the other Apostles, he saith, When it pleased him who separated me from my Mother's Womb, But surely if all the Apostles had their Jurisdiction from Peter, that ought most especially to have been shown in Matthias. 3dly. It is proved from Saint Paul, who professedly Teaches, that he had his authority and Jurisdiction from christ, and thence Proves himself to be a true Apostle, Gal. 1. And that he might show that he received not his authority from Peter or the other Apostles, he Says, When it pleased him who separated me from my Mother's Womb, p-acp av-j cs d dt n2 vhd po32 n1 p-acp np1, cst vmd av-ds av-j pc-acp vhi vbn vvn p-acp np1. j. pn31 vbz vvn p-acp n1 np1, r-crq av-vvn vvz, cst pns31 vhd po31 n1 cc n1 p-acp np1, cc av vvz px31 pc-acp vbi dt j n1, np1 crd cc cst pns31 vmd vvi cst pns31 vvd xx po31 n1 p-acp np1 cc dt j-jn n2, pns31 vvz, c-crq pn31 vvd pno31 r-crq vvd pno11 p-acp po11 n1|vbz n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 30
903 and call'd me by his Grace to reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him among the Gentiles; and called me by his Grace to reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him among the Gentiles; cc vvd pno11 p-acp po31 n1 p-acp vvi po31 n1 p-acp pno11, cst pns11 vmd vvi pno31 p-acp dt n2-j; (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 40
904 immediately I conferr'd not with Flesh and Blood, &c. 4thly. By evident Reason. immediately I conferred not with Flesh and Blood, etc. 4thly. By evident Reason. av-j pns11 vvd xx p-acp n1 cc n1, av j. p-acp j n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 40
905 For the Apostles were made by Christ only, as appears Luke 6. He call'd his Disciples, and chose out of them twelve, whom he named Apostles, &c. But that the Apostles had Jurisdiction, is manifest by the Acts of St. Paul, who 1 Cor. 5. excommunicates; For the Apostles were made by christ only, as appears Lycia 6. He called his Disciples, and chosen out of them twelve, whom he nam Apostles, etc. But that the Apostles had Jurisdiction, is manifest by the Acts of Saint Paul, who 1 Cor. 5. excommunicates; p-acp dt n2 vbdr vvn p-acp np1 av-j, c-acp vvz av crd pns31 vvd po31 n2, cc vvd av pp-f pno32 crd, ro-crq pns31 vvd n2, av p-acp cst dt n2 vhd n1, vbz j p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1 np1, r-crq crd np1 crd n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 40
906 and 1 Cor. 6, 7, 11, 13. and frequently elsewhere makes Laws; and also because the Apostolical Dignity, is the first and supreme Dignity in the Church, and 1 Cor. 6, 7, 11, 13. and frequently elsewhere makes Laws; and also Because the Apostolical Dignity, is the First and supreme Dignity in the Church, cc crd np1 crd, crd, crd, crd cc av-j av vvz n2; cc av c-acp dt j n1, vbz dt ord cc j n1 p-acp dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 40
907 as is manifest, 1 Cor. 12. Ephes. 4. &c. I think Bellarmine hath said more than enough for the Confutation of the second Proposition . I therefore proceed. Proposition III. That the Power of the Keys communicated to the other Apostles was inferior, and subordinate to a higher degree of it in St. Peter; so says the Discussor — I shall here only maintain the inequality, inferiority and subordination of this Power in the other Apostles, to an higher, sublimer and compleater degree of it in Peter . as is manifest, 1 Cor. 12. Ephesians 4. etc. I think Bellarmine hath said more than enough for the Confutation of the second Proposition. I Therefore proceed. Proposition III. That the Power of the Keys communicated to the other Apostles was inferior, and subordinate to a higher degree of it in Saint Peter; so Says the Discusser — I shall Here only maintain the inequality, inferiority and subordination of this Power in the other Apostles, to an higher, sublimer and completer degree of it in Peter. c-acp vbz j, crd np1 crd np1 crd av pns11 vvb np1 vhz vvn av-dc cs av-d c-acp dt n1 pp-f dt ord n1. pns11 av vvi. n1 np1. cst dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2 vbds j-jn, cc j p-acp dt jc n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp n1 np1; av vvz dt n1 — pns11 vmb av av-j vvi dt n1, n1 cc n1 pp-f d n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2, p-acp dt jc, n1 cc jc n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 160 Image 40
908 But that there was no such inferiority or subordination in the other Apostles, as he vainly fancies, will soon appear, by consulting that place, where the power of the Keys before promised, was actually given to St. Peter: The words by which it was conveyed are these, As my Father sent me, so send I you; But that there was no such inferiority or subordination in the other Apostles, as he vainly fancies, will soon appear, by consulting that place, where the power of the Keys before promised, was actually given to Saint Peter: The words by which it was conveyed Are these, As my Father sent me, so send I you; p-acp cst pc-acp vbds dx d n1 cc n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2, c-acp pns31 av-j n2, vmb av vvi, p-acp vvg d n1, c-crq dt n1 pp-f dt n2 a-acp vvd, vbds av-j vvn p-acp n1 np1: dt n2 p-acp r-crq pn31 vbds vvn vbr d, p-acp po11 n1 vvd pno11, av vvb pns11 pn22; (6) chapter (DIV2) 161 Image 40
909 and he breathed on them, and said, Receive ye the Holy Ghost; whose soever Sins ye remit, they are remitted; and he breathed on them, and said, Receive you the Holy Ghost; whose soever Sins you remit, they Are remitted; cc pns31 vvd p-acp pno32, cc vvd, vvb pn22 dt j n1; r-crq av vvz pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn; (6) chapter (DIV2) 161 Image 40
910 and whose soever Sins ye retain, they are retained . In which words we have these two things. and whose soever Sins you retain, they Are retained. In which words we have these two things. cc r-crq av vvz pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn. p-acp r-crq n2 pns12 vhb d crd n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 161 Image 40
911 First, That the power of the Keys is here given to the Apostle. First, That the power of the Keys is Here given to the Apostle. ord, cst dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbz av vvn p-acp dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 162 Image 40
912 Secondly, That this Power is here given equally to Peter, and the other Apostles; that is, in as high a degree to the other Apostles, Secondly, That this Power is Here given equally to Peter, and the other Apostles; that is, in as high a degree to the other Apostles, ord, cst d n1 vbz av vvn av-j p-acp np1, cc dt n-jn n2; cst vbz, p-acp c-acp j dt n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2, (6) chapter (DIV2) 163 Image 40
913 as it was promised to Peter, Matth. 16. 19. as it was promised to Peter, Matthew 16. 19. c-acp pn31 vbds vvn p-acp np1, np1 crd crd (6) chapter (DIV2) 163 Image 40
914 First, That the power of the Keys is here given, all those who own the Doctrine & Authority of the Church of Rome (and by consequence the Discussor himself) will be forced to grant: (1.) Because this is expresly taught by the Fathers. (2.) Because it is also taught by the Roman Catechism, and the Council of Trent. First, That the power of the Keys is Here given, all those who own the Doctrine & authority of the Church of Room (and by consequence the Discusser himself) will be forced to grant: (1.) Because this is expressly taught by the Father's. (2.) Because it is also taught by the Roman Catechism, and the Council of Trent. ord, cst dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbz av vvn, d d r-crq d dt n1 cc n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f vvb (cc p-acp n1 dt n1 px31) vmb vbi vvn pc-acp vvi: (crd) p-acp d vbz av-j vvn p-acp dt n2. (crd) p-acp pn31 vbz av vvn p-acp dt njp n1, cc dt n1 pp-f np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 164 Image 40
915 1. This is no new Conceit of Hereticks, but it is expresly taught by the Fathers, whose unanimous Judgment in the interpreting of Scripture, every Priest of the Church of Rome (as I said before) is by solemn Oath obliged to follow. 1. This is no new Conceit of Heretics, but it is expressly taught by the Father's, whose unanimous Judgement in the interpreting of Scripture, every Priest of the Church of Room (as I said before) is by solemn Oath obliged to follow. crd d vbz dx j n1 pp-f n2, cc-acp pn31 vbz av-j vvn p-acp dt n2, rg-crq j n1 p-acp dt n-vvg pp-f n1, d n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f vvb (c-acp pns11 vvd a-acp) vbz p-acp j n1 vvn pc-acp vvi. (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
916 If that which is said, says Origen, I will give thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, be common, why not all the rest; If that which is said, Says Origen, I will give thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, be Common, why not all the rest; cs d r-crq vbz vvn, vvz np1, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, vbb j, q-crq xx d dt n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
917 BUT IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN OUR SAVIOUR GIVING THE HOLY GHOST BY BREATHING, SAYS, RECEIVE YE THE HOLY GHOST . BUT IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN OUR SAVIOUR GIVING THE HOLY GHOST BY BREATHING, SAYS, RECEIVE you THE HOLY GHOST. cc-acp p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 po12 n1 vvg dt j n1 p-acp vvg, vvz, vvb pn22 dt j n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
918 The Lord, says Cyprian, speaks to Peter, I say unto thee — And altho to all the Apostles after his Resurrection he gives equal Power, The Lord, Says Cyprian, speaks to Peter, I say unto thee — And although to all the Apostles After his Resurrection he gives equal Power, dt n1, vvz jp, vvz p-acp np1, pns11 vvb p-acp pno21 — cc cs p-acp d dt n2 p-acp po31 n1 pns31 vvz j-jn n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
919 and says, AS MY FATHER SENT ME, SO SEND I YOU . All the Apostles, says Gaudentius, upon Christ's Resurrection, receive the Keys in Peter; and Says, AS MY FATHER SENT ME, SO SEND I YOU. All the Apostles, Says Gaudentius, upon Christ's Resurrection, receive the Keys in Peter; cc vvz, p-acp po11 n1 vvd pno11, av vvb pns11 pn22. d dt n2, vvz np1, p-acp npg1 n1, vvb dt n2 p-acp np1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
920 nay rather they receive with Peter from our Lord himself, the Keys of the Heavenly Kingdom; nay rather they receive with Peter from our Lord himself, the Keys of the Heavenly Kingdom; uh av pns32 vvb p-acp np1 p-acp po12 n1 px31, dt n2 pp-f dt j n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
921 when he saith to them, [ Receive ye the Holy Ghost, whose Sins ye remit, &c. ] . when he Says to them, [ Receive you the Holy Ghost, whose Sins you remit, etc. ]. c-crq pns31 vvz p-acp pno32, [ vvb pn22 dt j n1, rg-crq n2 pn22 vvb, av ]. (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
922 That ye may know, says Austin, that the Church received the KEYS of the Kingdom of Heaven; That you may know, Says Austin, that the Church received the KEYS of the Kingdom of Heaven; cst pn22 vmb vvb, vvz np1, cst dt n1 vvd dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
923 hear in another place, what the Lord says to all his Apostles, RECEIVE YE THE HOLY GHOST: hear in Another place, what the Lord Says to all his Apostles, RECEIVE you THE HOLY GHOST: vvb p-acp j-jn n1, r-crq dt n1 vvz p-acp d po31 n2, vvb pn22 dt j n1: (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
924 TO WHOMSOEVER YE REMIT SINS, THEY ARE REMITTED; AND WHOSOEVER'S SINS YE RETAIN, THEY ARE RETAINED . TO WHOMSOEVER you REMIT SINS, THEY ARE REMITTED; AND WHOSOEVER SINS you RETAIN, THEY ARE RETAINED. p-acp ro-crq pn22 vvb n2, pns32 vbr vvn; cc r-crq n2 pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
925 And Theophylact in his Comment on Matth. 16. 19. Tho it was said to Peter only, I will give thee the Keys; And Theophylact in his Comment on Matthew 16. 19. Though it was said to Peter only, I will give thee the Keys; cc vvd p-acp po31 n1 p-acp np1 crd crd cs pn31 vbds vvn p-acp np1 av-j, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
926 yet it was afterwards given to all the Apostles, when Christ said to them, WHOSE SINS YE REMIT, THEY ARE REMITTED, &c. Instead of producing more of the Fathers, I challenge the Discussor to produce one ancient Author who hath said the contrary. yet it was afterwards given to all the Apostles, when christ said to them, WHOSE SINS you REMIT, THEY ARE REMITTED, etc. Instead of producing more of the Father's, I challenge the Discusser to produce one ancient Author who hath said the contrary. av pn31 vbds av vvn p-acp d dt n2, c-crq np1 vvd p-acp pno32, r-crq n2 pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn, av av pp-f vvg n1 pp-f dt n2, pns11 vvb dt n1 pc-acp vvi crd j n1 r-crq vhz vvn dt n-jn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 165 Image 40
927 2. But if the Fathers should now lose their Authority (as they are wont to do with the Romanists, whensoever they contradict their new Faith) yet unless he put on his triple case, he will not be able to resist that which follows; 2. But if the Father's should now loose their authority (as they Are wont to do with the Romanists, whensoever they contradict their new Faith) yet unless he put on his triple case, he will not be able to resist that which follows; crd p-acp cs dt n2 vmd av vvi po32 n1 (c-acp pns32 vbr j pc-acp vdi p-acp dt np1, c-crq pns32 vvb po32 j n1) av cs pns31 vvd p-acp po31 j n1, pns31 vmb xx vbi j pc-acp vvi d r-crq vvz; (6) chapter (DIV2) 166 Image 40
928 passing over many private Authors (as they commonly call them, though licensed by the highest publick Authority) I shall produce only the Roman Catechism, composed by the order of the Council of Trent, and the Council of Trent it self. passing over many private Authors (as they commonly call them, though licensed by the highest public authority) I shall produce only the Roman Catechism, composed by the order of the Council of Trent, and the Council of Trent it self. vvg p-acp d j n2 (c-acp pns32 av-j vvb pno32, cs vvn p-acp dt js j n1) pns11 vmb vvi av-j dt njp n1, vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, cc dt n1 pp-f np1 pn31 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 166 Image 40
929 The Roman Catechism speaking of the Minister of the Sacrament of Penance, says, He must have not only the Power of Order, The Roman Catechism speaking of the Minister of the Sacrament of Penance, Says, He must have not only the Power of Order, dt njp n1 vvg pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, vvz, pns31 vmb vhi xx av-j dt n1 pp-f n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 166 Image 40
930 but of Jurisdiction, who ought to perform this Office. but of Jurisdiction, who ought to perform this Office. cc-acp pp-f n1, r-crq vmd pc-acp vvi d n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 166 Image 40
931 But those words of our Lord in St. John, afford us an illustrious Testimony of this Ministry, WHOSE SINS YE REMIT, THEY ARE REMITTED TO THEM; But those words of our Lord in Saint John, afford us an illustrious Testimony of this Ministry, WHOSE SINS you REMIT, THEY ARE REMITTED TO THEM; p-acp d n2 pp-f po12 n1 p-acp n1 np1, vvb pno12 dt j n1 pp-f d n1, r-crq n2 pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn p-acp pno32; (6) chapter (DIV2) 166 Image 40
932 AND WHOSE SIN YE RFTAIN, THEY ARE RETAINED . AND WHOSE SIN you RFTAIN, THEY ARE RETAINED. cc r-crq n1 pn22 n1, pns32 vbr vvn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 166 Image 40
933 And the Council of Trent declares, that all those Opinions are false, and Strangers from the Truth of the Gospel, which perniciously extend to other Men besides Bishops and Priests, the Ministry of the KEYS; And the Council of Trent declares, that all those Opinions Are false, and Strangers from the Truth of the Gospel, which perniciously extend to other Men beside Bishops and Priests, the Ministry of the KEYS; cc dt n1 pp-f np1 vvz, cst d d n2 vbr j, cc n2 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, r-crq av-j vvb p-acp j-jn n2 p-acp n2 cc n2, dt n1 pp-f dt n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 166 Image 40
934 thinking those words of our Lord, WHATSOEVER YE BIND ON EARTH — And WHOSESOEVER SINS YE REMIT, THEY ARE REMITTED TO THEM, thinking those words of our Lord, WHATSOEVER you BIND ON EARTH — And WHOSESOEVER SINS you REMIT, THEY ARE REMITTED TO THEM, vvg d n2 pp-f po12 n1, r-crq pn22 vvb p-acp n1 — cc np1 n2 pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn p-acp pno32, (6) chapter (DIV2) 166 Image 40
935 AND WHOSESOEVER SINSYE RETAIN, THEY ARE RETAINED, to be spoken indiffently to all the faithful, &c. By which it is plain, that the Trent Fathers, took remitting and retaining in St. John, to signify the same thing with loosing and binding in St. Matthew. AND WHOSESOEVER SINSYE RETAIN, THEY ARE RETAINED, to be spoken indiffently to all the faithful, etc. By which it is plain, that the Trent Father's, took remitting and retaining in Saint John, to signify the same thing with losing and binding in Saint Matthew. cc av n1 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn, pc-acp vbi vvn av-j p-acp d dt j, av p-acp r-crq pn31 vbz j, cst dt np1 n2, vvd vvg cc vvg p-acp n1 np1, pc-acp vvi dt d n1 p-acp vvg cc vvg p-acp n1 np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 166 Image 40
936 Secondly, This Power is here given equally to St. Peter and the other Apostles; Secondly, This Power is Here given equally to Saint Peter and the other Apostles; ord, d n1 vbz av vvn av-j p-acp n1 np1 cc dt j-jn n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 167 Image 40
937 or in as high a degree to the other Apostles as it is to Peter. This will be cleared from, First, The Words themselves. or in as high a degree to the other Apostles as it is to Peter. This will be cleared from, First, The Words themselves. cc p-acp p-acp j dt n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2 c-acp pn31 vbz p-acp np1. d vmb vbi vvn p-acp, ord, dt n2 px32. (6) chapter (DIV2) 167 Image 40
938 Secondly, The Judgment of the Fathers upon them. Thirdly, The Concessions of many Learned Men of the Church of Rome. Secondly, The Judgement of the Father's upon them. Thirdly, The Concessions of many Learned Men of the Church of Room. ord, dt n1 pp-f dt n2 p-acp pno32. ord, dt n2 pp-f d j n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f vvi. (6) chapter (DIV2) 167 Image 40
939 First, From the Words themselves, no part of which is addressed to Peter alone, or to Peter more especially than to any of the rest, First, From the Words themselves, not part of which is addressed to Peter alone, or to Peter more especially than to any of the rest, ord, p-acp dt n2 px32, xx n1 pp-f r-crq vbz vvn p-acp np1 av-j, cc pc-acp np1 av-dc av-j cs p-acp d pp-f dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
940 but to all of them jointly, without any note of Difference between them. but to all of them jointly, without any note of Difference between them. cc-acp p-acp d pp-f pno32 av-j, p-acp d n1 pp-f n1 p-acp pno32. (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
941 Had our Saviour been of the Discussor's Mind, he would have spoken to this Effect, As my Father hath sent me, so send I thee Peter; Had our Saviour been of the Discussor's Mind, he would have spoken to this Effect, As my Father hath sent me, so send I thee Peter; vhd po12 n1 vbn pp-f dt ng1 n1, pns31 vmd vhi vvn p-acp d vvb, p-acp po11 n1 vhz vvn pno11, av vvb pns11 pno21 np1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
942 and as I send thee, so do thou send them. Whosesoever sins thou remittest, they are remitted; and as I send thee, so do thou send them. Whosesoever Sins thou remittest, they Are remitted; cc c-acp pns11 vvb pno21, av vdb pns21 vvi pno32. np1 n2 pns21 vv2, pns32 vbr vvn; (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
943 and whosesoever sins they remit, in Subordination to thee as their Prince, they are remitted. and whosesoever Sins they remit, in Subordination to thee as their Prince, they Are remitted. cc av n2 pns32 vvb, p-acp n1 p-acp pno21 p-acp po32 n1, pns32 vbr vvn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
944 Whereas we see no such Distinction made, but as my Father sent me, so send I you, without any Preference of Peter before the meanest of them. Whereas we see no such Distinction made, but as my Father sent me, so send I you, without any Preference of Peter before the Meanest of them. cs pns12 vvb dx d n1 vvd, cc-acp p-acp po11 n1 vvd pno11, av vvb pns11 pn22, p-acp d n1 pp-f np1 p-acp dt js pp-f pno32. (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
945 And accordingly (as an excellent Divine of our own Church observes) when the Holy Ghost descended, it was imparted to each of them alike, without any mark of Distinction. And accordingly (as an excellent Divine of our own Church observes) when the Holy Ghost descended, it was imparted to each of them alike, without any mark of Distinction. cc av-vvg (c-acp dt j j-jn pp-f po12 d n1 vvz) c-crq dt j n1 vvn, pn31 vbds vvn p-acp d pp-f pno32 av-j, p-acp d n1 pp-f n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
946 For we read not of one Flame that crowned the Head of St. Peter, greater and more illustrious than that of his Brethren; For we read not of one Flame that crowned the Head of Saint Peter, greater and more illustrious than that of his Brothers; c-acp pns12 vvb xx pp-f crd n1 cst j-vvn dt n1 pp-f n1 np1, jc cc av-dc j cs d pp-f po31 n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
947 but the Text saith, the Tongues, like as of Fire, were divided, and sat upon every one of them singly, but the Text Says, the Tongues, like as of Fire, were divided, and sat upon every one of them singly, cc-acp dt n1 vvz, dt n2, av-j c-acp pp-f n1, vbdr vvn, cc vvd p-acp d crd pp-f pno32 av-j, (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
948 and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, Acts 2. 2, 3. The mighty Wind also wherein this Flame came, filled all the House where they were sitting, and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, Acts 2. 2, 3. The mighty Wind also wherein this Flame Come, filled all the House where they were sitting, cc pns32 vbdr d vvn p-acp dt j n1, n2 crd crd, crd dt j n1 av c-crq d n1 vvd, vvd d dt n1 c-crq pns32 vbdr vvg, (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
949 and not only that corner where St. Peter was placed. And so this Promise was equally perform'd in common to them all, and not only that corner where Saint Peter was placed. And so this Promise was equally performed in Common to them all, cc xx av-j d n1 c-crq n1 np1 vbds vvn. cc av d n1 vbds av-j vvn p-acp j p-acp pno32 d, (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
950 as it had been made to them all . as it had been made to them all. c-acp pn31 vhd vbn vvn p-acp pno32 d. (6) chapter (DIV2) 168 Image 40
951 Secondly, If we consult the Fathers, we may observe in them those two things pertinent to our Purpose. 1. Not one of them intimates, that any thing was to be found in this Text peculiar to Peter, by which he was set above his Brethren; Secondly, If we consult the Father's, we may observe in them those two things pertinent to our Purpose. 1. Not one of them intimates, that any thing was to be found in this Text peculiar to Peter, by which he was Set above his Brothers; ord, cs pns12 vvb dt n2, pns12 vmb vvi p-acp pno32 d crd n2 j p-acp po12 n1. crd xx crd pp-f pno32 vvz, cst d n1 vbds pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp d n1 j p-acp np1, p-acp r-crq pns31 vbds vvn p-acp po31 n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 40
952 but whatsoever Power was here given, they supposed it given in common and equally to them all. but whatsoever Power was Here given, they supposed it given in Common and equally to them all. cc-acp r-crq n1 vbds av vvn, pns32 vvd pn31 vvn p-acp j cc av-jn p-acp pno32 d. (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 40
953 And some of them expresly tell us, that he gave the same Power here to all the Apostles, that he had before given to one: And Some of them expressly tell us, that he gave the same Power Here to all the Apostles, that he had before given to one: cc d pp-f pno32 av-j vvi pno12, cst pns31 vvd dt d n1 av p-acp d dt n2, cst pns31 vhd a-acp vvn p-acp pi: (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 40
954 so do St. Cyprian and Theophylact. 2. The Power here given to all the Apostles, they take to be so full, that a fuller and more ample could not be given to Peter. St. Chrysostom says, He gave them all Heavenly Power, so do Saint Cyprian and Theophylact 2. The Power Here given to all the Apostles, they take to be so full, that a fuller and more ample could not be given to Peter. Saint Chrysostom Says, He gave them all Heavenly Power, av vdb n1 jp cc np1 crd dt n1 av vvn p-acp d dt n2, pns32 vvb pc-acp vbi av j, cst dt jc cc av-dc j vmd xx vbi vvn p-acp np1. n1 np1 vvz, pns31 vvd pno32 d j n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 40
955 when he said to them, Whose Sins ye remit, they are remitted, &c. And what Power can be greater than this? The Father hath given all Judgment to the Son, when he said to them, Whose Sins you remit, they Are remitted, etc. And what Power can be greater than this? The Father hath given all Judgement to the Son, c-crq pns31 vvd p-acp pno32, rg-crq n2 pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn, av cc r-crq n1 vmb vbi jc cs d? dt n1 vhz vvn d n1 p-acp dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 40
956 but I see this all Judgment commited to these by the Son . but I see this all Judgement committed to these by the Son. cc-acp pns11 vvb d d n1 vvn p-acp d p-acp dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 40
957 And Cyril of Alexandria (as I find him quoted by Bellarmine) says, That by these Words, the Apostles were properly created Apostles and Teachers of the whole World; And Cyril of Alexandria (as I find him quoted by Bellarmine) Says, That by these Words, the Apostles were properly created Apostles and Teachers of the Whole World; np1 np1 pp-f np1 (c-acp pns11 vvb pno31 vvn p-acp np1) vvz, cst p-acp d n2, dt n2 vbdr av-j vvn n2 cc n2 pp-f dt j-jn n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 40
958 and that we may understand that all Ecclesiastical Power is contained in the Apostolical Authority, and that we may understand that all Ecclesiastical Power is contained in the Apostolical authority, cc cst pns12 vmb vvi cst d j n1 vbz vvn p-acp dt j n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 40
959 therefore Christ added, AS MY FATHER SENT ME, &c. For as much as the Father sent the Son invested with the highest Power . Therefore christ added, AS MY FATHER SENT ME, etc. For as much as the Father sent the Son invested with the highest Power. av np1 vvd, p-acp po11 n1 vvd pno11, av p-acp c-acp d c-acp dt n1 vvd dt n1 vvn p-acp dt js n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 42
960 Now can there be any Power or Degree of Power, that is not contained in all, and in the highest Power? I shall add no more, Now can there be any Power or Degree of Power, that is not contained in all, and in the highest Power? I shall add no more, av vmb a-acp vbi d n1 cc n1 pp-f n1, cst vbz xx vvn p-acp d, cc p-acp dt js n1? pns11 vmb vvi av-dx av-dc, (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 42
961 but that Pope Gregory I. by virtue of these Words, ascribes to all the Apostles, superni judicii Principatum, and makes them all to be God's Vicars, in retaining some Men's Sins, and relaxing others . Yea, but that Pope Gregory I. by virtue of these Words, ascribes to all the Apostles, superni Judicii Principatum, and makes them all to be God's Vicars, in retaining Some Men's Sins, and relaxing Others. Yea, cc-acp cst n1 np1 np1 p-acp n1 pp-f d n2, vvz p-acp d dt n2, fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc vvz pno32 d pc-acp vbi npg1 np1, p-acp vvg d ng2 n2, cc vvg n2-jn. uh, (6) chapter (DIV2) 169 Image 42
962 Thirdly, This is no more than what is acknowledged by many zealous Assertors of the Pope's Supremacy; Of which I shall now name but three, Thirdly, This is no more than what is acknowledged by many zealous Assertors of the Pope's Supremacy; Of which I shall now name but three, ord, d vbz dx dc cs r-crq vbz vvn p-acp d j n2 pp-f dt npg1 n1; pp-f r-crq pns11 vmb av vvi p-acp crd, (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
963 because they may serve instead of a thousand Witnesses, two of the three being Jesuits, and two of them also Cardinals. The Jesuit Maldonate in his Comment upon these Words, tells us, That the Power which Christ had received, Because they may serve instead of a thousand Witnesses, two of the three being Jesuits, and two of them also Cardinals. The Jesuit Maldonate in his Comment upon these Words, tells us, That the Power which christ had received, c-acp pns32 vmb vvi av pp-f dt crd n2, crd pp-f dt crd vbg np2, cc crd pp-f pno32 av n2. dt np1 fw-it p-acp po31 n1 p-acp d n2, vvz pno12, cst dt n1 r-crq np1 vhd vvn, (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
964 as sent by his Father, he gave to his Apostles, whom he sent in his stead, whom he made his Vicars. as sent by his Father, he gave to his Apostles, whom he sent in his stead, whom he made his Vicars. c-acp vvn p-acp po31 n1, pns31 vvd p-acp po31 n2, ro-crq pns31 vvd p-acp po31 n1, ro-crq pns31 vvd po31 ng1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
965 This is manifest, saith he, from the Words following; for therefore he breathed on them, This is manifest, Says he, from the Words following; for Therefore he breathed on them, d vbz j, vvz pns31, p-acp dt n2 vvg; c-acp av pns31 vvd p-acp pno32, (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
966 therefore he said, Whose Sins ye remit, they are remitted, &c. that he might shew, that he gave as great Authority to them, Therefore he said, Whose Sins you remit, they Are remitted, etc. that he might show, that he gave as great authority to them, av pns31 vvd, rg-crq n2 pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn, av cst pns31 vmd vvi, cst pns31 vvd p-acp j n1 p-acp pno32, (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
967 as he had received from his Father; for there can be no greater, than that of remitting Sins . as he had received from his Father; for there can be no greater, than that of remitting Sins. c-acp pns31 vhd vvn p-acp po31 n1; c-acp a-acp vmb vbi dx jc, cs d pp-f vvg n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
968 The Cardinal of Cusa says, We know that Peter received no more Power from Christ, than the other Apostles; The Cardinal of Cusa Says, We know that Peter received no more Power from christ, than the other Apostles; dt n1 pp-f np1 vvz, pns12 vvb cst np1 vvd dx dc n1 p-acp np1, cs dt j-jn n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
969 for nothing was spoken to Peter, which was not also spoken to the others; as it was said to Peter, Whatsoever thou shalt bind. for nothing was spoken to Peter, which was not also spoken to the Others; as it was said to Peter, Whatsoever thou shalt bind. c-acp pix vbds vvn p-acp np1, r-crq vbds xx av vvn p-acp dt n2-jn; c-acp pn31 vbds vvn p-acp np1, r-crq pns21 vm2 vvi. (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
970 - And therefore we rightly say, that all the Apostles were equal in Power . - And Therefore we rightly say, that all the Apostles were equal in Power. - cc av pns12 av-jn vvb, cst d dt n2 vbdr j-jn p-acp n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
971 Yea Cardinal Bellarmine himself, having cited the Words of St. Cyprian, makes this Inference from them. Yea Cardinal Bellarmine himself, having cited the Words of Saint Cyprian, makes this Inference from them. uh n1 np1 px31, vhg vvn dt n2 pp-f n1 jp, vvz d n1 p-acp pno32. (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
972 Where you see, that the same is given to the Apostles by these Words, I SEND YOƲ, which was promised to Peter by that saying, I WILL GIVE THEE THE KEYS, Where you see, that the same is given to the Apostles by these Words, I SEND YOƲ, which was promised to Peter by that saying, I WILL GIVE THEE THE KEYS, c-crq pn22 vvb, cst dt d vbz vvn p-acp dt n2 p-acp d n2, pns11 vvb np1, r-crq vbds vvn p-acp np1 p-acp d n-vvg, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2, (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
973 and afterward exhibited by that, FEED MY SHEEP. and afterwards exhibited by that, FEED MY SHEEP. cc av vvn p-acp d, vvb po11 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
974 But it is manifest, that by these Words, I WILL GIVE THEE THE KEYS, and by these, FEED MY SHEEP, the fullest Jurisdiction is to be understood . But it is manifest, that by these Words, I WILL GIVE THEE THE KEYS, and by these, FEED MY SHEEP, the Fullest Jurisdiction is to be understood. p-acp pn31 vbz j, cst p-acp d n2, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2, cc p-acp d, vvb po11 n1, dt js n1 vbz pc-acp vbi vvn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
975 What can be more plainly expressed, than that the Power convey'd to the Apostles by these Words, I send you, was equal to that promised to Peter, in the Promise of the Keys? What can be more plainly expressed, than that the Power conveyed to the Apostles by these Words, I send you, was equal to that promised to Peter, in the Promise of the Keys? q-crq vmb vbi av-dc av-j vvn, cs cst dt n1 vvn p-acp dt n2 p-acp d n2, pns11 vvb pn22, vbds j-jn p-acp cst vvd p-acp np1, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2? (6) chapter (DIV2) 170 Image 42
976 I know Bellaamine tells us, that he hath elsewhere shew'd, that this is no Impediment to Peter 's Primacy; what, not to his Primacy of Power? Can they all be equal in Power, I know Bellaamine tells us, that he hath elsewhere showed, that this is no Impediment to Peter is Primacy; what, not to his Primacy of Power? Can they all be equal in Power, pns11 vvb vvi vvz pno12, cst pns31 vhz av vvn, cst d vbz dx n1 p-acp np1 vbz n1; r-crq, xx p-acp po31 n1 pp-f n1? vmb pns32 d vbb j-jn p-acp n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 171 Image 42
977 and yet Peter be their Superiour? But how doth Bellarmine reconcile this Contradiction? We confess, says he, the Apostles were equal in Apostolical Power, and yet Peter be their Superior? But how does Bellarmine reconcile this Contradiction? We confess, Says he, the Apostles were equal in Apostolical Power, cc av np1 vbb po32 j-jn? cc-acp q-crq vdz np1 vvi d n1? pns12 vvb, vvz pns31, dt n2 vbdr j-jn p-acp j n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 171 Image 42
978 and had in all things the same Authority over Christian People, but they were not equal among themselves . and had in all things the same authority over Christian People, but they were not equal among themselves. cc vhd p-acp d n2 dt d n1 p-acp njp n1, cc-acp pns32 vbdr xx j-jn p-acp px32. (6) chapter (DIV2) 171 Image 42
979 Which is in effect the same with what the Discussor says; In this their Apostolical Commission, they were all equal; Which is in Effect the same with what the Discusser Says; In this their Apostolical Commission, they were all equal; r-crq vbz p-acp n1 dt d p-acp r-crq dt n1 vvz; p-acp d po32 j n1, pns32 vbdr d j-jn; (6) chapter (DIV2) 171 Image 42
980 but this was granted them, not in reference to one another, but in reference to the whole World, of which they were all Heads and Princes . but this was granted them, not in Referente to one Another, but in Referente to the Whole World, of which they were all Heads and Princes. cc-acp d vbds vvn pno32, xx p-acp n1 p-acp crd j-jn, cc-acp p-acp n1 p-acp dt j-jn n1, pp-f r-crq pns32 vbdr d n2 cc n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 171 Image 42
981 But is not this to solve one Contradiction by another? They were all equal in Apostolical Power; But is not this to solve one Contradiction by Another? They were all equal in Apostolical Power; cc-acp vbz xx d pc-acp vvi crd n1 p-acp j-jn? pns32 vbdr d j-jn p-acp j n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 171 Image 42
982 and the Apostolical Power (as he just before says) was summa Potestas, the highest Power, and contained all Ecclesiastical Power; and the Apostolical Power (as he just before Says) was summa Potestas, the highest Power, and contained all Ecclesiastical Power; cc dt j n1 (c-acp pns31 av a-acp vvz) vbds fw-la fw-la, dt js n1, cc vvd d j n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 171 Image 42
983 and yet Peter was higher in Power than they, and had some Power which they had not; and yet Peter was higher in Power than they, and had Some Power which they had not; cc av np1 vbds jc p-acp n1 cs pns32, cc vhd d n1 r-crq pns32 vhd xx; (6) chapter (DIV2) 171 Image 42
984 that is, they all had and had not, the highest Power; they all had and had not, all Ecclesiastical Power. that is, they all had and had not, the highest Power; they all had and had not, all Ecclesiastical Power. d vbz, pns32 d vhd cc vhd xx, dt js n1; pns32 d vhd cc vhd xx, d j n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 171 Image 42
985 But notwithstanding all that hath been said to the contrary, the Fathers, if we may take the Discussor's Word, are plainly on his side; But notwithstanding all that hath been said to the contrary, the Father's, if we may take the Discussor's Word, Are plainly on his side; cc-acp p-acp d cst vhz vbn vvn p-acp dt n-jn, dt n2, cs pns12 vmb vvi dt ng1 n1, vbr av-j p-acp po31 n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 172 Image 42
986 and if we will not credit his Word, he has produc'd their own Words, to assure us that they are so. and if we will not credit his Word, he has produced their own Words, to assure us that they Are so. cc cs pns12 vmb xx vvi po31 n1, pns31 vhz vvn po32 d n2, pc-acp vvi pno12 cst pns32 vbr av. (6) chapter (DIV2) 172 Image 42
987 I shall therefore examin the Testimonies produc'd, having first premised these two things as preparatory thereunto. I shall Therefore examine the Testimonies produced, having First premised these two things as preparatory thereunto. pns11 vmb av vvi dt n2 vvn, vhg ord vvn d crd n2 p-acp n1 av. (6) chapter (DIV2) 173 Image 42
988 1. That the Question now is not, Whether the Keys were given to Peter in particular, or after a particularising manner: Or, 1. That the Question now is not, Whither the Keys were given to Peter in particular, or After a particularising manner: Or, crd cst dt n1 av vbz xx, cs dt n2 vbdr vvn p-acp np1 p-acp j, cc p-acp dt vvg n1: cc, (6) chapter (DIV2) 174 Image 42
989 whether they were given to him alone, when our Saviour said, I will give thee the Keys, &c. But supposing them now given to the other Apostles; whither they were given to him alone, when our Saviour said, I will give thee the Keys, etc. But supposing them now given to the other Apostles; cs pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp pno31 av-j, c-crq po12 n1 vvd, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2, av p-acp vvg pno32 av vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 174 Image 42
990 whether they were given to Peter in another sense, or in a sublimer and compleater degree, (as the Discussor speaks) than they were given to the other Apostles? whither they were given to Peter in Another sense, or in a sublimer and completer degree, (as the Discusser speaks) than they were given to the other Apostles? cs pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp np1 p-acp j-jn n1, cc p-acp dt fw-fr cc jc n1, (c-acp dt n1 vvz) cs pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2? (6) chapter (DIV2) 174 Image 42
991 2. We shall have great reason to suspect, that this Gentleman misrepresents the Sense of the Fathers, 2. We shall have great reason to suspect, that this Gentleman misrepresents the Sense of the Father's, crd pns12 vmb vhi j n1 pc-acp vvi, cst d n1 vvz dt n1 pp-f dt n2, (6) chapter (DIV2) 175 Image 42
992 if we do but consider that his Friend Maldonat (who was a little better acquainted with their Writings than he is) tells us, that he saw all Authors (except Origen) understood the Words spoken to Peter, Matth. 16. 19. in the same sense, with those spoken to Peter and the rest of the Apostles jointly, Matth. 18. 18. And by consequence, they understood the Keys to be given in the same sense and amplitude to the rest of the Apostles, as to Peter Which being premised, I shall now examine the Testimonies themselves. if we do but Consider that his Friend Maldonatus (who was a little better acquainted with their Writings than he is) tells us, that he saw all Authors (except Origen) understood the Words spoken to Peter, Matthew 16. 19. in the same sense, with those spoken to Peter and the rest of the Apostles jointly, Matthew 18. 18. And by consequence, they understood the Keys to be given in the same sense and amplitude to the rest of the Apostles, as to Peter Which being premised, I shall now examine the Testimonies themselves. cs pns12 vdb p-acp vvi cst po31 n1 j (r-crq vbds dt j av-jc vvn p-acp po32 n2-vvg av pns31 vbz) vvz pno12, cst pns31 vvd d n2 (c-acp np1) vvd dt n2 vvn p-acp np1, np1 crd crd p-acp dt d n1, p-acp d vvn p-acp np1 cc dt n1 pp-f dt n2 av-j, np1 crd crd cc p-acp n1, pns32 vvd dt n2 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp dt d n1 cc n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2, a-acp pc-acp np1 r-crq vbg vvn, pns11 vmb av vvi dt n2 px32. (6) chapter (DIV2) 175 Image 42
993 He begins with Origen, from whom he cites two Passages. He begins with Origen, from whom he cites two Passages. pns31 vvz p-acp np1, p-acp ro-crq pns31 vvz crd n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 176 Image 42
994 The first of which he so grosly abuses, that had he to that one line he quotes, added the three next, every Reader would have seen, that it is directly contrary to that, The First of which he so grossly Abuses, that had he to that one line he quotes, added the three next, every Reader would have seen, that it is directly contrary to that, dt ord pp-f r-crq pns31 av av-j vvz, cst vhd pns31 p-acp d crd n1 pns31 vvz, vvd dt crd ord, d n1 vmd vhi vvn, cst pn31 vbz av-j j-jn p-acp d, (6) chapter (DIV2) 176 Image 42
995 for the proof of which he brings it. for the proof of which he brings it. p-acp dt n1 pp-f r-crq pns31 vvz pn31. (6) chapter (DIV2) 176 Image 42
996 The Words he quotes are these, An soli Petro dantur a Christo claves? How from hence he can infer, that Origen acknowledges Peter more excelling in the power of the Keys, The Words he quotes Are these, an soli Peter dantur a Christ claves? How from hence he can infer, that Origen acknowledges Peter more excelling in the power of the Keys, dt n2 pns31 vvz vbr d, dt fw-la np1 fw-la dt fw-la n2? c-crq p-acp av pns31 vmb vvi, cst np1 vvz np1 n1 vvg p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2, (6) chapter (DIV2) 176 Image 42
997 than the other Apostles, is past my understanding. than the other Apostles, is passed my understanding. cs dt j-jn n2, vbz p-acp po11 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 176 Image 42
998 But if to these we add the words following, the whole Passage is this, Were the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven given by Christ to Peter only, and shall no other Saint receive them? But if that which is said, I will give thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, be common also to the rest, But if to these we add the words following, the Whole Passage is this, Were the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven given by christ to Peter only, and shall no other Saint receive them? But if that which is said, I will give thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, be Common also to the rest, p-acp cs p-acp d pns12 vvb dt n2 vvg, dt j-jn n1 vbz d, vbdr dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 vvn p-acp np1 p-acp np1 av-j, cc vmb dx j-jn n1 vvi pno32? p-acp cs d r-crq vbz vvn, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, vbb j av p-acp dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 176 Image 42
999 why are not all those things which are spoken before, and which follow, common to them all ? In which Words it is plain, that as Origen denies the Keys to be given to Peter only; so in suposing that very Promise, I will give thee the Keys, to be common to the rest, he must of necessity suppose, that the Keys were given to the rest, in the same Degree they were to Peter. why Are not all those things which Are spoken before, and which follow, Common to them all? In which Words it is plain, that as Origen Denies the Keys to be given to Peter only; so in suposing that very Promise, I will give thee the Keys, to be Common to the rest, he must of necessity suppose, that the Keys were given to the rest, in the same Degree they were to Peter. q-crq vbr xx d d n2 r-crq vbr vvn a-acp, cc r-crq vvb, j p-acp pno32 d? p-acp r-crq n2 pn31 vbz j, cst c-acp np1 vvz dt n2 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp np1 av-j; av p-acp vvg cst av vvb, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2, pc-acp vbi j p-acp dt n1, pns31 vmb pp-f n1 vvb, cst dt n2 vbdr vvn p-acp dt n1, p-acp dt d n1 pns32 vbdr p-acp np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 176 Image 42
1000 In the other Passage I grant, that Origen makes no small difference between the Promise made to Peter, Matth. 16. and that made to the Disciples, Matth. 18. That to Peter were given the Keys, not of ONE HEAVEN, but of MANY HEAVENS; In the other Passage I grant, that Origen makes no small difference between the Promise made to Peter, Matthew 16. and that made to the Disciples, Matthew 18. That to Peter were given the Keys, not of ONE HEAVEN, but of MANY HEAVENS; p-acp dt j-jn n1 pns11 vvb, cst np1 vvz dx j n1 p-acp dt n1 vvd p-acp np1, np1 crd cc d vvn p-acp dt n2, np1 crd cst p-acp np1 vbdr vvn dt n2, xx pp-f crd n1, p-acp pp-f d n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 177 Image 42
1001 that whatsoever he should bind on Earth, should be bound, not in ONE HEAVEN, but in ALL THE HEAVENS; that whatsoever he should bind on Earth, should be bound, not in ONE HEAVEN, but in ALL THE HEAVENS; cst r-crq pns31 vmd vvi p-acp n1, vmd vbi vvn, xx p-acp crd n1, p-acp p-acp av-d dt n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 177 Image 42
1002 but to them he says, that they should bind and loose not in the HEAVENS, as PETER; but in ONE HEAVEN . but to them he Says, that they should bind and lose not in the HEAVENS, as PETER; but in ONE HEAVEN. p-acp p-acp pno32 pns31 vvz, cst pns32 vmd vvi cc vvi xx p-acp dt n2, p-acp np1; cc-acp p-acp crd n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 177 Image 42
1003 The Reason why he made this Difference, was, because the Word is used in the plural Number in the first place , in the singular in the second *. The Reason why he made this Difference, was, Because the Word is used in the plural Number in the First place, in the singular in the second *. dt n1 c-crq pns31 vvd d n1, vbds, c-acp dt n1 vbz vvn p-acp dt j n1 p-acp dt ord n1, p-acp dt j p-acp dt ord *. (6) chapter (DIV2) 177 Image 42
1004 But is not Maldonate himself asham'd of this? and does he not say, that he lost the Truth in proving it too subtilly ? Is not the word used in Scripture in both numbers, without any the least difference in sense? For instance, St. Matthew says, But is not Maldonate himself ashamed of this? and does he not say, that he lost the Truth in proving it too subtly? Is not the word used in Scripture in both numbers, without any the least difference in sense? For instance, Saint Matthew Says, cc-acp vbz xx fw-it px31 j pp-f d? cc vdz pns31 xx vvi, cst pns31 vvn dt n1 p-acp vvg pn31 av av-j? vbz xx dt n1 vvn p-acp n1 p-acp d n2, p-acp d dt ds n1 p-acp n1? p-acp n1, n1 np1 vvz, (6) chapter (DIV2) 178 Image 42
1005 when Jesus was baptiz'd, the Heavens were opened . St. Luke says, the Heaven was opened : Yea the same Evangelist uses them both indifferently. when jesus was baptized, the Heavens were opened. Saint Lycia Says, the Heaven was opened: Yea the same Evangelist uses them both indifferently. c-crq np1 vbds vvn, dt n2 vbdr vvn. n1 av vvz, dt n1 vbds vvn: uh dt d np1 vvz pno32 d av-j. (6) chapter (DIV2) 178 Image 42
1006 In the Lord's Prayer the word is plural in the Introduction, singular in the third Petition, both in St. Matthew and Luke, and in both used in the same sense. In the Lord's Prayer the word is plural in the Introduction, singular in the third Petition, both in Saint Matthew and Lycia, and in both used in the same sense. p-acp dt ng1 n1 dt n1 vbz j p-acp dt n1, j p-acp dt ord vvb, av-d p-acp n1 np1 cc av, cc p-acp d vvn p-acp dt d n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 178 Image 42
1007 And so far were the Fathers from making any difference between them, that they on the contrary frequently express Matth. 18. 18. in the plural Number, And so Far were the Father's from making any difference between them, that they on the contrary frequently express Matthew 18. 18. in the plural Number, cc av av-j vbdr dt n2 p-acp vvg d n1 p-acp pno32, cst pns32 p-acp dt n-jn av-j j np1 crd crd p-acp dt j n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 178 Image 42
1008 and Matth. 16. 19. in the singular, as Chamier hath proved at large . and Matthew 16. 19. in the singular, as Chamier hath proved At large. cc np1 crd crd p-acp dt j, c-acp np1 vhz vvn p-acp j. (6) chapter (DIV2) 178 Image 42
1009 But granting his Argument to be nothing, yet it is evident from hence, says the Discussor, that Origen did believe Peter to be more eminent, and to surmount the rest in the Power of the Keys . But granting his Argument to be nothing, yet it is evident from hence, Says the Discusser, that Origen did believe Peter to be more eminent, and to surmount the rest in the Power of the Keys. p-acp vvg po31 n1 pc-acp vbi pix, av pn31 vbz j p-acp av, vvz dt n1, cst np1 vdd vvi np1 pc-acp vbi av-dc j, cc pc-acp vvi dt n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 179 Image 42
1010 This is not more evident, than it is from the place immediately before-cited, that he believed the contrary. This is not more evident, than it is from the place immediately before-cited, that he believed the contrary. d vbz xx av-dc j, cs pn31 vbz p-acp dt n1 av-j j, cst pns31 vvd dt n-jn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 179 Image 42
1011 But suppose (as Maldonate says) that he was in this a Dissenter from all the other Fathers (as in many other Points he was) shall his sole Judgment, But suppose (as Maldonate Says) that he was in this a Dissenter from all the other Father's (as in many other Points he was) shall his sole Judgement, cc-acp vvb (c-acp fw-it vvz) cst pns31 vbds p-acp d dt jc p-acp d dt j-jn n2 (c-acp p-acp d j-jn n2 pns31 vbds) vmb po31 j n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 179 Image 42
1012 and that grounded upon a childish Error, be of more Authority with us, than the more solid Judgment of all the rest? And why should we value his Judgment in this, more than the Romanists do, in that which immediately follows, viz. That by how much the better any Man is, by so much the greater power he hath of binding and loosing, which in the Church of Rome is no less than Heresy. and that grounded upon a childish Error, be of more authority with us, than the more solid Judgement of all the rest? And why should we valve his Judgement in this, more than the Romanists do, in that which immediately follows, viz. That by how much the better any Man is, by so much the greater power he hath of binding and losing, which in the Church of Room is no less than Heresy. cc d vvn p-acp dt j n1, vbb pp-f dc n1 p-acp pno12, cs dt av-dc j n1 pp-f d dt n1? cc q-crq vmd pns12 vvi po31 n1 p-acp d, av-dc cs dt np1 vdb, p-acp d r-crq av-j vvz, n1 cst p-acp c-crq av-d dt av-jc d n1 vbz, p-acp av av-d dt jc n1 pns31 vhz pp-f vvg cc vvg, r-crq p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvb vbz av-dx av-dc cs n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 179 Image 42
1013 But the Truth is, this place of Origen is nothing to the Purpose. But the Truth is, this place of Origen is nothing to the Purpose. p-acp dt n1 vbz, d n1 pp-f np1 vbz pix p-acp dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 180 Image 42
1014 For he doth not here compare Peter to the rest of the Apostles (to whom he supposed the Power of the Keys was equally given, Matth. 16.) but to those private Christians only, who should thrice admonish their offending Brother; For he does not Here compare Peter to the rest of the Apostles (to whom he supposed the Power of the Keys was equally given, Matthew 16.) but to those private Christians only, who should thrice admonish their offending Brother; p-acp pns31 vdz xx av vvi np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2 (p-acp ro-crq pns31 vvd dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbds av-j vvn, np1 crd) p-acp p-acp d j np1 av-j, r-crq vmd av vvi po32 j-vvg n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 180 Image 42
1015 he supposing the Words Matth. 18. 18. to be directed to those alone, who told their Brother of his fault; he supposing the Words Matthew 18. 18. to be directed to those alone, who told their Brother of his fault; pns31 vvg dt n2 np1 crd crd pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp d j, r-crq vvd po32 n1 pp-f po31 n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 180 Image 42
1016 as will be evident to every one who shall impartially consider the place. as will be evident to every one who shall impartially Consider the place. c-acp vmb vbi j p-acp d crd r-crq vmb av-j vvi dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 180 Image 42
1017 The next Father he quotes is St. Hilary. And how does it appear, that he gives a larger Portion of the Keys to Peter, than to the other Apostles? Thus, that whereas he calls the other Apostles, Janitores Coeli, the Door-Keepers of Heaven; The next Father he quotes is Saint Hilary. And how does it appear, that he gives a larger Portion of the Keys to Peter, than to the other Apostles? Thus, that whereas he calls the other Apostles, Janitores Coeli, the Door-Keepers of Heaven; dt ord n1 pns31 vvz vbz n1 np1. cc c-crq vdz pn31 vvi, cst pns31 vvz dt jc n1 pp-f dt n2 p-acp np1, cs p-acp dt j-jn n2? av, cst cs pns31 vvz dt j-jn n2, fw-la fw-la, dt n2 pp-f n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 181 Image 42
1018 he calls Peter by way of Transcendency, O Beatus Coeli Janitor, O blessed Door-Keeper of Heaven. he calls Peter by Way of Transcendency, Oh Beatus Coeli Janitor, Oh blessed Door-Keeper of Heaven. pns31 vvz np1 p-acp n1 pp-f n1, uh np1 fw-la n1, uh j-vvn n1 pp-f n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 181 Image 42
1019 Is not this Demonstration? It might pass for such with the Discussor, had not St. Hilary in another place unluckily given the same Title (and another too as high) to all the Apostles: You O HOLY AND BLESSED MEN, who for the merit of your Faith have obtained the KEYS OF THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN, &c. What is this, Is not this Demonstration? It might pass for such with the Discusser, had not Saint Hilary in Another place unluckily given the same Title (and Another too as high) to all the Apostles: You Oh HOLY AND BLESSED MEN, who for the merit of your Faith have obtained the KEYS OF THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN, etc. What is this, vbz xx d n1? pn31 vmd vvi p-acp d p-acp dt n1, vhd xx n1 np1 p-acp j-jn n1 av-j vvn dt d n1 (cc j-jn av c-acp j) p-acp d dt n2: pn22 uh j cc j-vvn n2, r-crq p-acp dt n1 pp-f po22 n1 vhb vvn dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, av q-crq vbz d, (6) chapter (DIV2) 181 Image 42
1020 but to call them all, the Holy and Blessed Door-Keepers of Heaven? But the Discussor says, He likewise affirms him advanced above the rest. Advanc'd! but to call them all, the Holy and Blessed Door-Keepers of Heaven? But the Discusser Says, He likewise affirms him advanced above the rest. Advanced! cc-acp pc-acp vvi pno32 d, dt j cc j-vvn n2 pp-f n1? p-acp dt n1 vvz, pns31 av vvz pno31 vvn p-acp dt n1. vvd! (6) chapter (DIV2) 181 Image 42
1021 in what? If he speak to the Purpose, in the Power of the Keys. in what? If he speak to the Purpose, in the Power of the Keys. p-acp q-crq? cs pns31 vvb p-acp dt n1, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 182 Image 42
1022 How does he prove it? By these Words, Quia solus respondit caeteris Apostolis silentibus, supereminentem fidei suae Confessione locum promeruit. How does he prove it? By these Words, Quia solus respondit caeteris Apostles silentibus, supereminentem fidei suae Confessi locum promeruit. q-crq vdz pns31 vvi pn31? p-acp d n2, fw-la fw-la fw-fr fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la. (6) chapter (DIV2) 182 Image 42
1023 But what if the Word (locum) be not in Hilary. What shall I think of his foisting in one Word for another? Was not the Action unworthy and disingenuous? in him especially who pretends so much to Truth and honest Dealing? The best Palliation I can make for him, is, that he found it in Bellarmine . But what if the Word (locum) be not in Hilary. What shall I think of his foisting in one Word for Another? Was not the Actium unworthy and disingenuous? in him especially who pretends so much to Truth and honest Dealing? The best Palliation I can make for him, is, that he found it in Bellarmine. cc-acp q-crq cs dt n1 (n1) vbb xx p-acp np1. q-crq vmb pns11 vvi pp-f po31 vvg p-acp crd n1 p-acp j-jn? vbds xx dt n1 j cc j? p-acp pno31 av-j r-crq vvz av av-d p-acp n1 cc j vvg? dt js n1 pns11 vmb vvi p-acp pno31, vbz, cst pns31 vvd pn31 p-acp np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 182 Image 42
1024 St. Hilary 's words are these, Qui in cunctorum Apostolorum silentio Dei silium revelatione Patris intelligens, ultra humanae infirmitatis modum supereminentem Beatae Fidei suae confessione Gloriam promeruit . Saint Hilary is words Are these, Qui in cunctorum Apostolorum silentio Dei silium Revelation Patris Intelligence, ultra humanae infirmitatis modum supereminentem Beatae Fidei suae Confessi Gloriam promeruit. n1 np1 vbz n2 vbr d, fw-fr p-acp fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la. (6) chapter (DIV2) 182 Image 42
1025 How wide is the difference between these words, and those of the Discussor? It was pity he omitted the word Beatae, because from thence he might have observ'd the transcendency of Peter 's Faith. How wide is the difference between these words, and those of the Discusser? It was pity he omitted the word Beatae, Because from thence he might have observed the transcendency of Peter is Faith. q-crq j vbz dt n1 p-acp d n2, cc d pp-f dt n1? pn31 vbds n1 pns31 vvn dt n1 np1, c-acp p-acp av pns31 vmd vhi vvn dt n1 pp-f np1 vbz n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 182 Image 42
1026 But that which I observe is, That instead of Locum, St. Hilary hath Gloriam. Now since he was of opinion (though different from all that went before him) that Peter alone at that time knew the Divinity of Christ by a special Revelation from God; But that which I observe is, That instead of Locum, Saint Hilary hath Gloriam. Now since he was of opinion (though different from all that went before him) that Peter alone At that time knew the Divinity of christ by a special Revelation from God; p-acp cst r-crq pns11 vvb vbz, cst av pp-f n1, n1 np1 vhz fw-la. av c-acp pns31 vbds pp-f n1 (cs j p-acp d cst vvd p-acp pno31) cst np1 j p-acp d n1 vvd dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp dt j n1 p-acp np1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 182 Image 42
1027 what can he mean by this supereminent Glory, but that he obtained the honor of confessing Christ's Divinity, what can he mean by this supereminent Glory, but that he obtained the honour of confessing Christ's Divinity, q-crq vmb pns31 vvi p-acp d j n1, p-acp cst pns31 vvd dt n1 pp-f vvg npg1 n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 182 Image 42
1028 while the other Apostles were as yet ignorant of it? while the other Apostles were as yet ignorant of it? cs dt j-jn n2 vbdr a-acp av j pp-f pn31? (6) chapter (DIV2) 182 Image 42
1029 But it is observable, that whereas he affirms the other Apostles to have received the Keys of Fidei suae meritum, he asserts in his Comments on Matth. 13. Petrum fide caeteros anteisse. From whence he infers, That he having a greater portion of Faith, consequently had a larger power of the Keys. But it is observable, that whereas he affirms the other Apostles to have received the Keys of Fidei suae Merit, he asserts in his Comments on Matthew 13. Peter fide Others anteisse. From whence he infers, That he having a greater portion of Faith, consequently had a larger power of the Keys. p-acp pn31 vbz j, cst cs pns31 vvz dt j-jn n2 pc-acp vhi vvn dt n2 pp-f fw-la fw-la fw-la, pns31 vvz p-acp po31 n2 p-acp np1 crd np1 fw-la n2 vvi. p-acp c-crq pns31 vvz, cst pns31 vhg dt jc n1 pp-f n1, av-j vhd dt jc n1 pp-f dt n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 183 Image 42
1030 But nothing can be more evident, than that Hilary does not mean by anteisse, that Peter had a greater Portion of Faith than the rest, But nothing can be more evident, than that Hilary does not mean by anteisse, that Peter had a greater Portion of Faith than the rest, p-acp pix vmb vbi av-dc j, cs d np1 vdz xx vvi p-acp vvi, cst np1 vhd dt jc n1 pp-f n1 cs dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 183 Image 42
1031 but that his Faith was before theirs in time; the words immediately following, being these, For the rest not knowing it, he first answered, Thou art the Son of the living God . but that his Faith was before theirs in time; the words immediately following, being these, For the rest not knowing it, he First answered, Thou art the Son of the living God. cc-acp cst po31 n1 vbds a-acp png32 p-acp n1; dt n2 av-j vvg, vbg d, p-acp dt n1 xx vvg pn31, pns31 ord vvd, pns21 vb2r dt n1 pp-f dt j-vvg np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 183 Image 42
1032 But is it the Doctrine of the Church of Rome, that a Bishop hath the power of the Keys more or less in proportion to the measure of his Faith? If so, But is it the Doctrine of the Church of Rome, that a Bishop hath the power of the Keys more or less in proportion to the measure of his Faith? If so, cc-acp vbz pn31 dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, cst dt n1 vhz dt n1 pp-f dt n2 dc cc av-dc p-acp n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1? cs av, (6) chapter (DIV2) 183 Image 42
1033 then supposing Peter had a Supremacy of Power, the Pope cannot succeed him therein, unless he succeed him also in the Supremacy of his Faith: then supposing Peter had a Supremacy of Power, the Pope cannot succeed him therein, unless he succeed him also in the Supremacy of his Faith: av vvg np1 vhd dt n1 pp-f n1, dt n1 vmbx vvi pno31 av, cs pns31 vvb pno31 av p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1: (6) chapter (DIV2) 183 Image 42
1034 And I fear the Discussor will be hardly put to it, to name any one Pope, whose Faith hath surmounted that of all other Bishops. And I Fear the Discusser will be hardly put to it, to name any one Pope, whose Faith hath surmounted that of all other Bishops. cc pns11 vvb dt n1 vmb vbi av vvn p-acp pn31, pc-acp vvi d crd n1, rg-crq n1 vhz vvd d pp-f d j-jn n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 183 Image 42
1035 The five next Testimonies, viz. those of St. Ambrose (though no such words as those he quotes are in Serm. 66.) Cyril, Basil, Chrysostom, Cyprian, are all impertinent, The five next Testimonies, viz. those of Saint Ambrose (though no such words as those he quotes Are in Sermon 66.) Cyril, Basil, Chrysostom, Cyprian, Are all impertinent, dt crd ord n2, n1 d pp-f n1 np1 (cs dx d n2 c-acp d pns31 vvz vbr p-acp np1 crd) np1, np1, np1, np1, vbr d j, (6) chapter (DIV2) 184 Image 42
1036 because they only affirm simply, that the Keys were given or entrusted to Peter. So Ambrose, He it is that received the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven. Because they only affirm simply, that the Keys were given or Entrusted to Peter. So Ambrose, He it is that received the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven. c-acp pns32 av-j vvb av-j, cst dt n2 vbdr vvn cc vvn p-acp np1. av np1, pns31 pn31 vbz d vvn dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 184 Image 42
1037 So Cyril, Peter bearing the Keys of Heaven, &c. There is nothing of comparison in any of these Quotations between Peter and the other Apostles; So Cyril, Peter bearing the Keys of Heaven, etc. There is nothing of comparison in any of these Quotations between Peter and the other Apostles; av np1, np1 vvg dt n2 pp-f n1, av pc-acp vbz pix pp-f n1 p-acp d pp-f d n2 p-acp np1 cc dt j-jn n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 184 Image 42
1038 nothing to insinuate, that he hath the Keys in a higher degree than they. nothing to insinuate, that he hath the Keys in a higher degree than they. pix p-acp vvi, cst pns31 vhz dt n2 p-acp dt jc n1 cs pns32. (6) chapter (DIV2) 184 Image 42
1039 If any thing be hence inferr'd, it must be this, That Peter had the Keys solely, because they seem to speak exclusively of the other Apostles. If any thing be hence inferred, it must be this, That Peter had the Keys solely, Because they seem to speak exclusively of the other Apostles. cs d n1 vbb av vvn, pn31 vmb vbi d, cst np1 vhd dt n2 av-j, c-acp pns32 vvb pc-acp vvi av-j pp-f dt j-jn n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 184 Image 42
1040 But that this cannot be their meaning, the Discussor himself grants . But that this cannot be their meaning, the Discusser himself grants. p-acp cst d vmbx vbi po32 n1, dt n1 px31 vvz. (6) chapter (DIV2) 184 Image 42
1041 That they cannot mean, that he had this Power in a higher degree than the other Apostles, is as evident; That they cannot mean, that he had this Power in a higher degree than the other Apostles, is as evident; cst pns32 vmbx vvi, cst pns31 vhd d n1 p-acp dt jc n1 cs dt j-jn n2, vbz a-acp j; (6) chapter (DIV2) 184 Image 42
1042 because the very same Fathers make him and the rest equal in this Power. Because the very same Father's make him and the rest equal in this Power. c-acp dt j d n2 vvb pno31 cc dt n1 j-jn p-acp d n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 184 Image 42
1043 What then is the reason why they speak after this manner? Either, 1. Because these words, I will give thee the Keys, were directed to Peter alone, tho meant to all the Apostles (as St. Ambrose.) Or, 2. Because (to represent Unity) the Keys were given first to Peter only, which were afterward given to all the Apostles (as St. Cyprian held.) What then is the reason why they speak After this manner? Either, 1. Because these words, I will give thee the Keys, were directed to Peter alone, though meant to all the Apostles (as Saint Ambrose.) Or, 2. Because (to represent Unity) the Keys were given First to Peter only, which were afterwards given to all the Apostles (as Saint Cyprian held.) q-crq av vbz dt n1 c-crq pns32 vvb p-acp d n1? av-d, crd p-acp d n2, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2, vbdr vvn p-acp np1 av-j, av vvd p-acp d dt n2 (c-acp n1 np1.) cc, crd p-acp (p-acp vvi n1) dt n2 vbdr vvn ord p-acp np1 av-j, r-crq vbdr av vvn p-acp d dt n2 (c-acp n1 jp vvn.) (6) chapter (DIV2) 184 Image 42
1044 That Bede cannot mean by the Words he quotes, that Peter had any Degree of Power above the other Apostles, is manifest, in that he expresly attributes to them all, the very same Power of binding and loosing, that was given to Peter. This Power, says he, is without doubt given to all the Apostles, to whom Christ said in general after his Resurrection, Receive ye the Holy Ghost: That Bede cannot mean by the Words he quotes, that Peter had any Degree of Power above the other Apostles, is manifest, in that he expressly attributes to them all, the very same Power of binding and losing, that was given to Peter. This Power, Says he, is without doubt given to all the Apostles, to whom christ said in general After his Resurrection, Receive you the Holy Ghost: cst np1 vmbx vvi p-acp dt n2 pns31 vvz, cst np1 vhd d n1 pp-f n1 p-acp dt j-jn n2, vbz j, p-acp cst pns31 av-j n2 p-acp pno32 d, dt av d n1 pp-f vvg cc vvg, cst vbds vvn p-acp np1. d n1, vvz pns31, vbz p-acp n1 vvn p-acp d dt n2, p-acp ro-crq np1 vvd p-acp j p-acp po31 n1, vvb pn22 dt j n1: (6) chapter (DIV2) 185 Image 42
1045 Whose Sins ye remit, &c. And he says the same again presently after the Words quoted. Whose Sins you remit, etc. And he Says the same again presently After the Words quoted. rg-crq n2 pn22 vvb, av cc pns31 vvz dt d av av-j p-acp dt n2 vvn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 185 Image 42
1046 All therefore that he means by the Keys being given to Peter prae caeteris, is this, that they were given to Peter first, All Therefore that he means by the Keys being given to Peter Prae caeteris, is this, that they were given to Peter First, av-d av cst pns31 vvz p-acp dt n2 vbg vvn p-acp np1 fw-la fw-la, vbz d, cst pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp np1 ord, (6) chapter (DIV2) 185 Image 42
1047 and to the other Apostles after his Resurrection. and to the other Apostles After his Resurrection. cc p-acp dt j-jn n2 p-acp po31 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 185 Image 42
1048 He acknowledges, St. Austin affirms, the Keys to be given to the Church when they were given to St. Peter . He acknowledges, Saint Austin affirms, the Keys to be given to the Church when they were given to Saint Peter. pns31 vvz, n1 np1 vvz, dt n2 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp dt n1 c-crq pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp n1 np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1049 But he cannot see, that this diffringes the least ray of Claritude from his Glory, but rather gilds it with a more radiant Lustre. But he cannot see, that this diffringes the least ray of Claritude from his Glory, but rather gilds it with a more radiant Lustre. p-acp pns31 vmbx vvi, cst d vvz dt ds n1 pp-f n1 p-acp po31 n1, cc-acp av-c vvz pn31 p-acp dt av-dc j n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1050 Yea, with a lustre so radiant, that it hath quite put out his Eyes; Yea, with a lustre so radiant, that it hath quite put out his Eyes; uh, p-acp dt n1 av j, cst pn31 vhz av vvn av po31 n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1051 for he must be blind who cannot see, that this is utterly inconsistent with a Supremacy of Power in St. Peter. Not if rightly understood, says he, for if you consult his Writings, you will find the reason which moved him to affirm this, was because Peter represented the Church; now in what Quality he represented it, he discovers himself in his Tract. ult. in Johan. for he must be blind who cannot see, that this is utterly inconsistent with a Supremacy of Power in Saint Peter. Not if rightly understood, Says he, for if you consult his Writings, you will find the reason which moved him to affirm this, was Because Peter represented the Church; now in what Quality he represented it, he discovers himself in his Tract. ult. in John. c-acp pns31 vmb vbi j r-crq vmbx vvi, cst d vbz av-j j p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1 p-acp n1 np1. xx cs av-jn vvn, vvz pns31, c-acp cs pn22 vvb po31 n2-vvg, pn22 vmb vvi dt n1 r-crq vvd pno31 pc-acp vvi d, vbds c-acp np1 vvn dt n1; av p-acp r-crq n1 pns31 vvn pn31, pns31 vvz px31 p-acp po31 n1. n1. p-acp np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1052 Cujus Ecclesiae Petrus Apostolus propter Apostolatus sui Primatum gerebat figurata generalitate personam. Cujus Ecclesiae Peter Apostles propter Apostolatus sui Primatum gerebat figurata generalitate Personam. fw-la np1 np1 np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1053 And in Psal. 108. Cujus Ecclesiae ille agnoscitur gessisse personam propter primatum quem in Discipulis habuit. And in Psalm 108. Cujus Ecclesiae Isle agnoscitur gessisse Personam propter primatum Whom in Discipulis Habuit. cc p-acp np1 crd fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1054 And in Serm. 23. de verbis Domini, Beatus Petrus figuram Ecclesiae portans, Apostolatus principatum tenens. And in Sermon 23. de verbis Domini, Beatus Peter figuram Ecclesiae Portans, Apostolatus Principatum tenens. cc p-acp np1 crd fw-fr fw-la fw-la, np1 np1 fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1055 But by his leave, St. Austin in these places, tells us only the Reason why he represented the Church, not in what Quality he represented it. But by his leave, Saint Austin in these places, tells us only the Reason why he represented the Church, not in what Quality he represented it. cc-acp p-acp po31 n1, n1 np1 p-acp d n2, vvz pno12 av-j dt n1 c-crq pns31 vvn dt n1, xx p-acp r-crq n1 pns31 vvn pn31. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1056 He did bear the Person of the Church, propter Apostolatus sui primatum, propter primatum quem in Discipulis habuit, and Apostolatus principatum tenens; that is, by reason of the Primacy of order, He did bear the Person of the Church, propter Apostolatus sui primatum, propter primatum Whom in Discipulis Habuit, and Apostolatus Principatum tenens; that is, by reason of the Primacy of order, pns31 vdd vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la fw-la; cst vbz, p-acp n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1057 or Precedence he had among the Apostles; or Precedence he had among the Apostles; cc n1 pns31 vhd p-acp dt n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1058 for this is the Primacy St. Austin means, as appears by his own Words, in the place quoted by the Discussor himself, in the next Page; for this is the Primacy Saint Austin means, as appears by his own Words, in the place quoted by the Discusser himself, in the next Page; p-acp d vbz dt n1 n1 np1 n2, c-acp vvz p-acp po31 d n2, p-acp dt n1 vvn p-acp dt n1 px31, p-acp dt ord n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1059 such a Primacy, from which not the least ray of Sovereignty can be derived. such a Primacy, from which not the least ray of Sovereignty can be derived. d dt n1, p-acp r-crq xx dt ds n1 pp-f n1 vmb vbi vvn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1060 This, he supposes was the reason, why our Saviour made choice of him to represent the Church, rather than another. This, he supposes was the reason, why our Saviour made choice of him to represent the Church, rather than Another. np1, pns31 vvz vbds dt n1, c-crq po12 n1 vvn n1 pp-f pno31 pc-acp vvi dt n1, av-c cs n-jn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1061 But to say he represented the Church in the Quality of its Prince or Governor, is non-sence: But to say he represented the Church in the Quality of its Prince or Governor, is nonsense: p-acp pc-acp vvi pns31 vvn dt n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1 cc n1, vbz n1: (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1062 A Prince, as such, cannot represent his Subjects; nor any Governor, those under his Government. A Prince, as such, cannot represent his Subject's; nor any Governor, those under his Government. dt n1, c-acp d, vmbx vvi po31 n2-jn; ccx d n1, d p-acp po31 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1063 Besides, that these very places of St. Austin he produces, are a direct Contradiction to this Conceit, Beside, that these very places of Saint Austin he produces, Are a Direct Contradiction to this Conceit, p-acp, cst d j n2 pp-f n1 np1 pns31 vvz, vbr dt j n1 p-acp d n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1064 as may appear by a short Reflection upon them. as may appear by a short Reflection upon them. c-acp vmb vvi p-acp dt j n1 p-acp pno32. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1065 The first, with the addition of those Words he hath omitted, as not for his turn, is thus in English; The First, with the addition of those Words he hath omitted, as not for his turn, is thus in English; dt ord, p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n2 pns31 vhz vvn, c-acp xx p-acp po31 n1, vbz av p-acp jp; (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1066 Of which Church PETER for the Primacy of his Apostleship did bear the Person, the whole being figured in him. Of which Church PETER for the Primacy of his Apostleship did bear the Person, the Whole being figured in him. pp-f r-crq n1 np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1 vdd vvi dt n1, dt j-jn vbg vvn p-acp pno31. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1067 For as to what properly appertains to him, he was by Nature one Man, by Grace one Christian, by more abundant Grace, one and the first Apostle. For as to what properly appertains to him, he was by Nature one Man, by Grace one Christian, by more abundant Grace, one and the First Apostle. p-acp a-acp p-acp r-crq av-j vvz p-acp pno31, pns31 vbds p-acp n1 crd n1, p-acp n1 crd np1, p-acp av-dc j n1, crd cc dt ord n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1068 But when it is said to him, I will give thee the Keys — he signified the whole Church, &c. In which Words, these two things may be observed, each of which is destructive of the Discussor's Notion. But when it is said to him, I will give thee the Keys — he signified the Whole Church, etc. In which Words, these two things may be observed, each of which is destructive of the Discussor's Notion. p-acp c-crq pn31 vbz vvn p-acp pno31, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2 — pns31 vvd dt j-jn n1, av p-acp r-crq n2, d crd n2 vmb vbi vvn, d pp-f r-crq vbz j pp-f dt ng1 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 186 Image 42
1069 1. That St. Austin makes him bear the Person of the Church, neither as an Apostle, nor as the prime Apostle; this is evident by the Words sed quando. He was an Apostle, yea the prime Apostle, but when it was said to him, I will give thee the Keys, he signified the Church. 1. That Saint Austin makes him bear the Person of the Church, neither as an Apostle, nor as the prime Apostle; this is evident by the Words said quando. He was an Apostle, yea the prime Apostle, but when it was said to him, I will give thee the Keys, he signified the Church. crd cst n1 np1 vvz pno31 vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n1, av-dx p-acp dt n1, ccx p-acp dt j-jn n1; d vbz j p-acp dt n2 vvn fw-la. pns31 vbds dt n1, uh dt j-jn n1, cc-acp q-crq pn31 vbds vvn p-acp pno31, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2, pns31 vvd dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 187 Image 42
1070 He did not therefore represent the Church, as he was the prime Apostle. 2. That he bore the Person of the Church, only as he signified the Church: He did not Therefore represent the Church, as he was the prime Apostle. 2. That he boar the Person of the Church, only as he signified the Church: pns31 vdd xx av vvi dt n1, c-acp pns31 vbds dt j-jn n1. crd cst pns31 vvd dt n1 pp-f dt n1, av-j c-acp pns31 vvd dt n1: (6) chapter (DIV2) 187 Image 42
1071 And has he that signifies another, Dominion over him whom he signifies? as for instance, the Ambassador over his Prince? The next place will give us a farther Proof of the Discussor's fair dealing. And has he that signifies Another, Dominion over him whom he signifies? as for instance, the Ambassador over his Prince? The next place will give us a farther Proof of the Discussor's fair dealing. cc vhz pns31 cst vvz j-jn, n1 p-acp pno31 ro-crq pns31 vvz? c-acp p-acp n1, dt n1 p-acp po31 n1? dt ord n1 vmb vvi pno12 dt jc n1 pp-f dt ng1 j n-vvg. (6) chapter (DIV2) 188 Image 42
1072 For as some things, says St. Austin, are said, which may seem properly to belong to the Apostle Peter, which yet have not a clear Sense, For as Some things, Says Saint Austin, Are said, which may seem properly to belong to the Apostle Peter, which yet have not a clear Sense, p-acp c-acp d n2, vvz n1 np1, vbr vvn, r-crq vmb vvi av-j pc-acp vvi p-acp dt n1 np1, r-crq av vhb xx dt j n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 188 Image 42
1073 unless when they are referred to the Church, of which he is acknowledged to have born the Person in a Figure, by reason of the Primacy he had among the Disciples, unless when they Are referred to the Church, of which he is acknowledged to have born the Person in a Figure, by reason of the Primacy he had among the Disciples, cs c-crq pns32 vbr vvn p-acp dt n1, pp-f r-crq pns31 vbz vvn pc-acp vhi vvn dt n1 p-acp dt n1, p-acp n1 pp-f dt n1 pns31 vhd p-acp dt n2, (6) chapter (DIV2) 188 Image 42
1074 as is that, I will give thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, and if there be any such like; as is that, I will give thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, and if there be any such like; c-acp vbz d, pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, cc cs pc-acp vbb d d j; (6) chapter (DIV2) 188 Image 42
1075 so Judas after a certain manner sustains the Person of the Jews, the Enemies of Christ, &c. Why did he here omit the Words (in figurâ) unless because they were not favourable to his Design? And why did he cut off all that concerns Judas, but because he saw it was plainly against it? These things are here observable. 1. That I will give thee the Keys, though spoken to Peter, yet cannot have a clear Sense unless it be referr'd to the Church. 2. That there might be other such things said to him. 3. That Christ did not promise him the Primacy, so Judas After a certain manner sustains the Person of the jews, the Enemies of christ, etc. Why did he Here omit the Words (in figurâ) unless Because they were not favourable to his Design? And why did he Cut off all that concerns Judas, but Because he saw it was plainly against it? These things Are Here observable. 1. That I will give thee the Keys, though spoken to Peter, yet cannot have a clear Sense unless it be referred to the Church. 2. That there might be other such things said to him. 3. That christ did not promise him the Primacy, av np1 p-acp dt j n1 vvz dt n1 pp-f dt np2, dt n2 pp-f np1, av q-crq vdd pns31 av vvi dt n2 (p-acp fw-la) cs c-acp pns32 vbdr xx j p-acp po31 n1? cc q-crq vdd pns31 vvi a-acp d cst vvz np1, p-acp c-acp pns31 vvd pn31 vbds av-j p-acp pn31? np1 n2 vbr av j. crd cst pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2, c-acp vvn p-acp np1, av vmbx vhi dt j n1 cs pn31 vbb vvn p-acp dt n1. crd d a-acp vmd vbi j-jn d n2 vvd p-acp pno31. crd cst np1 vdd xx vvi pno31 dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 188 Image 42
1076 when he promised the Keys, for he had that before. 4. That he did bear the Person of the Church in a Figure. 5. That Judas after a manner sustained the Person of Christ's Enemies; when he promised the Keys, for he had that before. 4. That he did bear the Person of the Church in a Figure. 5. That Judas After a manner sustained the Person of Christ's Enemies; c-crq pns31 vvd dt n2, c-acp pns31 vhd d p-acp. crd cst pns31 vdd vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp dt n1. crd cst np1 p-acp dt n1 vvd dt n1 pp-f npg1 n2; (6) chapter (DIV2) 188 Image 42
1077 and in another place, he says not after a manner, but absolutely, that one wicked Man signified the Body of the Wicked, and in Another place, he Says not After a manner, but absolutely, that one wicked Man signified the Body of the Wicked, cc p-acp j-jn n1, pns31 vvz xx p-acp dt n1, p-acp av-j, cst pi j n1 vvd dt n1 pp-f dt j, (6) chapter (DIV2) 188 Image 42
1078 as Peter did the Body of the Good, the Body of the Church . Now will the Discussor say, that Judas had Jurisdiction over the Body of the Wicked . as Peter did the Body of the Good, the Body of the Church. Now will the Discusser say, that Judas had Jurisdiction over the Body of the Wicked. c-acp np1 vdd dt n1 pp-f dt j, dt n1 pp-f dt n1. av vmb dt n1 vvb, cst np1 vhd n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j. (6) chapter (DIV2) 188 Image 42
1079 It is irksom to insist on these things, I shall therefore pass over his next Quotation from Serm. 23. de verb. Domini (by an error of the Press, I suppose, put for Serm. 13.) which is as little to the purpose, as either of the former; It is irksome to insist on these things, I shall Therefore pass over his next Quotation from Sermon 23. de verb. Domini (by an error of the Press, I suppose, put for Sermon 13.) which is as little to the purpose, as either of the former; pn31 vbz j pc-acp vvi p-acp d n2, pns11 vmb av vvi p-acp po31 ord n1 p-acp np1 crd fw-fr n1. fw-la (p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, pns11 vvb, vvb p-acp np1 crd) r-crq vbz a-acp j p-acp dt n1, c-acp d pp-f dt j; (6) chapter (DIV2) 189 Image 42
1080 and shall desire the Discussor to resolve me these two Questions. 1. Whether every one of the Apostles received the Keys as Head of the Church, and shall desire the Discusser to resolve me these two Questions. 1. Whither every one of the Apostles received the Keys as Head of the Church, cc vmb vvi dt n1 pc-acp vvi pno11 d crd n2. crd cs d crd pp-f dt n2 vvd dt n2 p-acp n1 pp-f dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 189 Image 42
1081 because they are all by St. Austin joined with Peter in representing the Church. Because they Are all by Saint Austin joined with Peter in representing the Church. c-acp pns32 vbr d p-acp n1 np1 vvn p-acp np1 p-acp vvg dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 190 Image 42
1082 For having quoted the Words of our Saviour, As my Father sent me, so send I you: For having quoted the Words of our Saviour, As my Father sent me, so send I you: p-acp vhg vvn dt n2 pp-f po12 n1, p-acp po11 n1 vvd pno11, av vvb pns11 pn22: (6) chapter (DIV2) 190 Image 42
1083 Whose Sins ye remit, they are remitted, &c. He adds, If therefore they did bear the person of the Church, Whose Sins you remit, they Are remitted, etc. He adds, If Therefore they did bear the person of the Church, rg-crq n2 pn22 vvb, pns32 vbr vvn, av pns31 vvz, cs av pns32 vdd vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 190 Image 42
1084 and so this was said to them, as if it was said to the Church it self . and so this was said to them, as if it was said to the Church it self. cc av d vbds vvn p-acp pno32, c-acp cs pn31 vbds vvn p-acp dt n1 pn31 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 190 Image 42
1085 2. Whether St. John was the Primate of the Church Triumphant? The ground of the Query is, 2. Whither Saint John was the Primate of the Church Triumphant? The ground of the Query is, crd cs n1 np1 vbds dt n-jn pp-f dt n1 j? dt n1 pp-f dt np1 vbz, (6) chapter (DIV2) 191 Image 42
1086 because St. Austin in this same Tractat quoted by the Discussor, makes St. John the Figure of the State of the Church in Heaven, Because Saint Austin in this same Tractate quoted by the Discusser, makes Saint John the Figure of the State of the Church in Heaven, c-acp n1 np1 p-acp d d n1 vvn p-acp dt n1, vvz n1 np1 dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 191 Image 42
1087 as he does St. Peter of the State of the Church on Earth. as he does Saint Peter of the State of the Church on Earth. c-acp pns31 vdz n1 np1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 191 Image 42
1088 But it tends much to Peter 's Glory, that in St. Austin 's Judgment none of the Apostles represented the Church but he. But it tends much to Peter is Glory, that in Saint Austin is Judgement none of the Apostles represented the Church but he. p-acp pn31 vvz av-d p-acp np1 vbz n1, cst p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1 pix pp-f dt n2 vvn dt n1 cc-acp pns31. (6) chapter (DIV2) 192 Image 42
1089 How much soever it may otherwise tend to his Glory, nothing of Dominion can be hence inferred. How much soever it may otherwise tend to his Glory, nothing of Dominion can be hence inferred. c-crq av-d av pn31 vmb av vvi p-acp po31 n1, pix pp-f n1 vmb vbi av vvn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 192 Image 42
1090 Nor is this Glory so appropriated by Austin to Peter, but it is by him ascrib'd to the other Apostles together with him (as I have shewed before.) But how bright soever this Glory may be in it self, the Discussor has here drawn a Vail over it, by making him who before received the Keys as their Prince, to receive them now as their Proxy; for so he adds in the same Page; Nor is this Glory so appropriated by Austin to Peter, but it is by him ascribed to the other Apostles together with him (as I have showed before.) But how bright soever this Glory may be in it self, the Discusser has Here drawn a vail over it, by making him who before received the Keys as their Prince, to receive them now as their Proxy; for so he adds in the same Page; ccx vbz d n1 av vvn p-acp np1 p-acp np1, p-acp pn31 vbz p-acp pno31 vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2 av p-acp pno31 (c-acp pns11 vhb vvn a-acp.) p-acp c-crq j av d n1 vmb vbi p-acp pn31 n1, dt n1 vhz av vvn dt n1 p-acp pn31, p-acp vvg pno31 r-crq c-acp vvd dt n2 p-acp po32 n1, pc-acp vvi pno32 av p-acp po32 n1; p-acp av pns31 vvz p-acp dt d n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 192 Image 42
1091 He received them immediately — They received them by a Proxy, &c. Now a Proxy, as such, hath not one Ray of Claritude, by which he outshines those whose Proxy he is. He received them immediately — They received them by a Proxy, etc. Now a Proxy, as such, hath not one Ray of Claritude, by which he outshines those whose Proxy he is. pns31 vvd pno32 av-j — pns32 vvd pno32 p-acp dt n1, av av dt n1, p-acp d, vhz xx crd n1 pp-f n1, p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz d r-crq n1 pns31 vbz. (6) chapter (DIV2) 192 Image 42
1092 When Optatus says, That he alone received the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, to be COMMUNICATED to the rest, he doth not mean, to be communicated by him, but by Christ (as a Roman Doctor expounds it ) And the preference Optatus there gives to him, consists in this, that he alone received the Promise first, which was afterwards perform'd to all the rest. When Optatus Says, That he alone received the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, to be COMMUNICATED to the rest, he does not mean, to be communicated by him, but by christ (as a Roman Doctor expounds it) And the preference Optatus there gives to him, consists in this, that he alone received the Promise First, which was afterwards performed to all the rest. c-crq np1 vvz, cst pns31 av-j vvd dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp dt n1, pns31 vdz xx vvi, pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp pno31, p-acp p-acp np1 (c-acp dt njp n1 vvz pn31) cc dt n1 np1 a-acp vvz p-acp pno31, vvz p-acp d, cst pns31 av-j vvd dt n1 ord, r-crq vbds av vvn p-acp d dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 193 Image 42
1093 As to what he adds concerning Matth. 18. 18. That the Fathers expound it of fraternal Correption. If he mean all, or the greater number of the Fathers, it shews either his Ignorance or his Insincerity. As to what he adds Concerning Matthew 18. 18. That the Father's expound it of fraternal Correption. If he mean all, or the greater number of the Father's, it shows either his Ignorance or his Insincerity. c-acp p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz vvg np1 crd crd cst dt n2 vvb pn31 pp-f j n1. cs pns31 vvb av-d, cc dt jc n1 pp-f dt n2, pn31 vvz d po31 n1 cc po31 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 194 Image 42
1094 Of those four he mentions, Origen I grant does so. Of those four he mentions, Origen I grant does so. pp-f d crd pns31 n2, n1 pns11 vvb vdz av. (6) chapter (DIV2) 194 Image 42
1095 Chrysostom, Maldonat says, speaks obscurely, that he knows not whether he was of this opinion or not; Chrysostom, Maldonatus Says, speaks obscurely, that he knows not whither he was of this opinion or not; np1, j vvz, vvz av-j, cst pns31 vvz xx cs pns31 vbds pp-f d n1 cc xx; (6) chapter (DIV2) 194 Image 42
1096 but in another place he, as plainly as words can make it, applies this Text to the Apostles only . but in Another place he, as plainly as words can make it, Applies this Text to the Apostles only. cc-acp p-acp j-jn n1 pns31, c-acp av-j c-acp n2 vmb vvi pn31, vvz d n1 p-acp dt n2 av-j. (6) chapter (DIV2) 194 Image 42
1097 St. Jerom he palpably abuses, by quoting his Words on ver. 16. whereas he expresly expounds ver. 18. of the Power given to the Church of binding and loosing. Saint Jerome he palpably Abuses, by quoting his Words on for. 16. whereas he expressly expounds for. 18. of the Power given to the Church of binding and losing. n1 np1 pns31 av-j vvz, p-acp vvg po31 n2 p-acp p-acp. crd cs pns31 av-j vvz p-acp. crd pp-f dt n1 vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvg cc vvg. (6) chapter (DIV2) 194 Image 42
1098 The words cited from St. Ambrose, I know not where to find; but I suspect he has dealt as fairly with him, as with St. Jerom. The words cited from Saint Ambrose, I know not where to find; but I suspect he has dealt as fairly with him, as with Saint Jerome dt n2 vvn p-acp n1 np1, pns11 vvb xx c-crq pc-acp vvi; cc-acp pns11 vvb pns31 vhz vvn a-acp av-j p-acp pno31, c-acp p-acp n1 np1 (6) chapter (DIV2) 194 Image 42
1099 The remainder of this Chapter is either ridiculous or impertinent, except that he says, St. Jerom in his Comments on Matth. 16. speaking of the Power of Keys, acknowledges Peter to have received it SPECIATIM: The remainder of this Chapter is either ridiculous or impertinent, except that he Says, Saint Jerome in his Comments on Matthew 16. speaking of the Power of Keys, acknowledges Peter to have received it SPECIATIM: dt n1 pp-f d n1 vbz d j cc j, c-acp cst pns31 vvz, n1 np1 p-acp po31 n2 p-acp np1 crd vvg pp-f dt n1 pp-f n2, vvz np1 pc-acp vhi vvn pn31 av: (6) chapter (DIV2) 195 Image 42
1100 Which is not, I grant, impertinent, but that which is much worse, a downright Falsity: For in his Comments upon that Chapter, the word Speciatim is not to be found, Which is not, I grant, impertinent, but that which is much Worse, a downright Falsity: For in his Comments upon that Chapter, the word Speciatim is not to be found, r-crq vbz xx, pns11 vvb, j, cc-acp cst r-crq vbz av-d jc, dt j n1: c-acp p-acp po31 n2 p-acp d n1, dt n1 av vbz xx pc-acp vbi vvn, (6) chapter (DIV2) 195 Image 42
1101 nor any other of a like import, relating to St. Peter. Nor yet those Words he quotes as following after it. Proposition IV. That by the Keys promised and given to PETER, is meant the supreme Power of governing the Ʋniversal Church . nor any other of a like import, relating to Saint Peter. Nor yet those Words he quotes as following After it. Proposition IV. That by the Keys promised and given to PETER, is meant the supreme Power of governing the Ʋniversal Church. ccx d n-jn pp-f dt j n1, vvg p-acp n1 np1. ccx av d n2 pns31 vvz p-acp vvg p-acp pn31. n1 np1 cst p-acp dt n2 vvd cc vvn p-acp np1, vbz vvn dt j n1 pp-f vvg dt j n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 195 Image 42
1102 This will be dispatched in a word. This will be dispatched in a word. d vmb vbi vvn p-acp dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 196 Image 42
1103 If he meant Supreme in a negative sense, viz. that Power than which there is none in the Church higher, it would be true; If he meant Supreme in a negative sense, viz. that Power than which there is none in the Church higher, it would be true; cs pns31 vvd j p-acp dt j-jn n1, n1 cst n1 av r-crq a-acp vbz pix p-acp dt n1 av-jc, pn31 vmd vbi j; (6) chapter (DIV2) 196 Image 42
1104 but then in this sense Supreme Power was given to every Apostle. But as he means thereby a Power superior to that of the other Apostles, by which Peter was constituted their Governour, so it is false. but then in this sense Supreme Power was given to every Apostle. But as he means thereby a Power superior to that of the other Apostles, by which Peter was constituted their Governor, so it is false. cc-acp av p-acp d n1 j n1 vbds vvn p-acp d n1. p-acp c-acp pns31 vvz av dt n1 j-jn p-acp d pp-f dt j-jn n2, p-acp r-crq np1 vbds vvn po32 n1, av pn31 vbz j. (6) chapter (DIV2) 196 Image 42
1105 For since (as has been already proved, and as the Sorbonist before-quoted, affirms ) the very same Keys promised to Peter, were afterward granted to the rest, For since (as has been already proved, and as the Sorbonist before-quoted, affirms) the very same Keys promised to Peter, were afterwards granted to the rest, p-acp a-acp (c-acp vhz vbn av vvn, cc p-acp dt n1 j, vvz) dt j d n2 vvd p-acp np1, vbdr av vvn p-acp dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 196 Image 42
1106 therefore by the Keys cannot be here understood the supreme Power over the Whole Church. What he produces for proof, is of no force. Therefore by the Keys cannot be Here understood the supreme Power over the whole Church. What he produces for proof, is of no force. av p-acp dt n2 vmbx vbi av vvn dt j n1 p-acp dt j-jn n1. r-crq pns31 vvz p-acp n1, vbz pp-f dx n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 196 Image 42
1107 St. Chrysostom, he tells us, affirms, that our Saviour by virtue of his Promise of the Donation of the Keys, did not only give S. Peter Power over the whole World, Saint Chrysostom, he tells us, affirms, that our Saviour by virtue of his Promise of the Donation of the Keys, did not only give S. Peter Power over the Whole World, n1 np1, pns31 vvz pno12, vvz, cst po12 n1 p-acp n1 pp-f po31 n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n2, vdd xx av-j vvi n1 np1 n1 p-acp dt j-jn n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 197 Image 42
1108 but to rise a Key higher, EVEN OVER THINGS IN HEAVEN . but to rise a Key higher, EVEN OVER THINGS IN HEAVEN. cc-acp pc-acp vvi dt n1 av-jc, av-j p-acp n2 p-acp n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 197 Image 42
1109 And S. Chrysostom also says of S. Paul, That he took upon him the whole World: And S. Chrysostom also Says of S. Paul, That he took upon him the Whole World: cc np1 np1 av vvz pp-f n1 np1, cst pns31 vvd p-acp pno31 dt j-jn n1: (6) chapter (DIV2) 197 Image 42
1110 And of all the Apostles in common, That not Nations and divers Cities, but the World was committed to them (as we have before heard.) And to rise to the higher Key: Did not Christ give to the other Apostles the same power over things in Heaven, And of all the Apostles in Common, That not nations and diverse Cities, but the World was committed to them (as we have before herd.) And to rise to the higher Key: Did not christ give to the other Apostles the same power over things in Heaven, cc pp-f d dt n2 p-acp j, cst xx n2 cc j n2, cc-acp dt n1 vbds vvn p-acp pno32 (c-acp pns12 vhb a-acp vvn.) cc pc-acp vvi p-acp dt jc n1: vdd xx np1 vvb p-acp dt j-jn n2 dt d n1 p-acp n2 p-acp n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 197 Image 42
1111 when he said to them, Whatsoever ye shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in HEAVEN? And does not the same Chrysostom, speaking of these Words, Matth. 18. 18. say of all the Apostles, They sitting upon Earth, give Sentence, when he said to them, Whatsoever you shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in HEAVEN? And does not the same Chrysostom, speaking of these Words, Matthew 18. 18. say of all the Apostles, They sitting upon Earth, give Sentence, c-crq pns31 vvd p-acp pno32, r-crq pn22 vmb vvi p-acp n1, vmb vbi vvn p-acp n1? cc vdz xx dt d np1, vvg pp-f d n2, np1 crd crd n1 pp-f d dt n2, pns32 vvg p-acp n1, vvb n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 197 Image 42
1112 and the virtue of their Sentence passes to the Heavens: and the virtue of their Sentence passes to the Heavens: cc dt n1 pp-f po32 n1 vvz p-acp dt n2: (6) chapter (DIV2) 197 Image 42
1113 As Emperors sitting in some one City, give Sentence, and constitute Laws, but the Power of their Sentences and Laws runs through all the World: As Emperor's sitting in Some one city, give Sentence, and constitute Laws, but the Power of their Sentences and Laws runs through all the World: c-acp n2 vvg p-acp d crd n1, vvb n1, cc vvi n2, cc-acp dt n1 pp-f po32 n2 cc n2 vvz p-acp d dt n1: (6) chapter (DIV2) 197 Image 42
1114 so the Apostles sitting in some one place, ordained these things; but the Power of their Laws and Bonds, did not pass through the World only, so the Apostles sitting in Some one place, ordained these things; but the Power of their Laws and Bonds, did not pass through the World only, av dt n2 vvg p-acp d crd n1, vvd d n2; cc-acp dt n1 pp-f po32 n2 cc n2, vdd xx vvi p-acp dt n1 av-j, (6) chapter (DIV2) 197 Image 42
1115 but ascended to the very Height of the Heavens . but ascended to the very Height of the Heavens. cc-acp vvd p-acp dt j n1 pp-f dt ng1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 197 Image 49
1116 He adds the Keys likewise, Apoc. 1. 10. signifie supreme Power, where our Saviour says of himself, I have the Keys of Death and of Hell; He adds the Keys likewise, Apocalypse 1. 10. signify supreme Power, where our Saviour Says of himself, I have the Keys of Death and of Hell; pns31 vvz dt n2 av, np1 crd crd vvb j n1, c-crq po12 n1 vvz pp-f px31, pns11 vhb dt n2 pp-f n1 cc pp-f n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 198 Image 49
1117 by which Phrase absolute Dominion over Death and Hell are indigitated . by which Phrase absolute Dominion over Death and Hell Are indigitated. p-acp r-crq n1 j n1 p-acp n1 cc n1 vbr vvn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 198 Image 49
1118 But were these Keys in St. Peter 's keeping? Had he absolute power of raising the Dead? No, he will say he doth not quote it to this purpose, But were these Keys in Saint Peter is keeping? Had he absolute power of raising the Dead? No, he will say he does not quote it to this purpose, cc-acp vbdr d n2 p-acp n1 np1 vbz vvg? vhd pns31 j n1 pp-f vvg dt j? uh-dx, pns31 vmb vvi pns31 vdz xx vvi pn31 p-acp d n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 198 Image 49
1119 but only to shew that the Keys in this place signify absolute Dominion over that which is spoken of. but only to show that the Keys in this place signify absolute Dominion over that which is spoken of. cc-acp av-j pc-acp vvi cst dt n2 p-acp d n1 vvi j n1 p-acp d r-crq vbz vvn pp-f. (6) chapter (DIV2) 198 Image 49
1120 Suppose they do so here, what then? Do the Keys signify as much when attributed to Peter, as when attributed to Christ? Is there no difference between the Keys in the Hands of the Master of the Family, Suppose they do so Here, what then? Do the Keys signify as much when attributed to Peter, as when attributed to christ? Is there no difference between the Keys in the Hands of the Master of the Family, vvb pns32 vdb av av, r-crq av? vdb dt n2 vvb p-acp d c-crq vvn p-acp np1, c-acp c-crq vvd p-acp np1? vbz pc-acp dx n1 p-acp dt n2 p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 198 Image 49
1121 and in the hands of his Steward. and in the hands of his Steward. cc p-acp dt n2 pp-f po31 n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 198 Image 49
1122 A twofold difference at least must be grantend, one in the Quality, the other in the extent of the Power denoted by them. 1. In the Quality; A twofold difference At least must be grantend, one in the Quality, the other in the extent of the Power denoted by them. 1. In the Quality; dt j n1 p-acp ds vmb vbi vvi, pi p-acp dt n1, dt j-jn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 vvd p-acp pno32. crd p-acp dt n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 198 Image 49
1123 The Keys in the Master's Hands denote an Original, Absolute, Supreme Power; in the Steward's, a Power delegated and subordinate to that of the Master. The Keys in the Masters Hands denote an Original, Absolute, Supreme Power; in the Steward's, a Power delegated and subordinate to that of the Master. dt n2 p-acp dt ng1 n2 vvb dt j-jn, j, j n1; p-acp dt ng1, dt n1 j-vvn cc j p-acp d pp-f dt n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 199 Image 49
1124 Thus the Keys in Christ's Hands signify Supreme Power; Thus the Keys in Christ's Hands signify Supreme Power; av dt n2 p-acp npg1 n2 vvb j n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 199 Image 49
1125 but if when given to Peter, they denote the same Supremacy, then there must be two Supreme Powers over the same Family, which is a plain Contradiction. but if when given to Peter, they denote the same Supremacy, then there must be two Supreme Powers over the same Family, which is a plain Contradiction. cc-acp cs c-crq vvn p-acp np1, pns32 vvb dt d n1, cs pc-acp vmb vbi crd j n2 p-acp dt d n1, r-crq vbz dt j n1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 199 Image 49
1126 Yea, since (as I have proved) the same Keys were afterwards promised to, Yea, since (as I have proved) the same Keys were afterwards promised to, uh, c-acp (c-acp pns11 vhb vvn) dt d n2 vbdr av vvn p-acp, (6) chapter (DIV2) 199 Image 49
1127 and conferred upon all the Apostles, if they ever denote Supremacy of Power, there must be as many Supremes as there were Apostles. and conferred upon all the Apostles, if they ever denote Supremacy of Power, there must be as many Supremes as there were Apostles. cc vvn p-acp d dt n2, cs pns32 av vvi n1 pp-f n1, a-acp vmb vbi p-acp d n2-jn c-acp a-acp vbdr np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 199 Image 49
1128 2. In the Extent of the Power; 2. In the Extent of the Power; crd p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1129 the Master's Keys extend to the whole Family (be it never so large) the Stewards, to that part of the Family only over which he is set: the Masters Keys extend to the Whole Family (be it never so large) the Stewards, to that part of the Family only over which he is Set: dt ng1 n2 vvb p-acp dt j-jn n1 (vbi pn31 av-x av j) dt n2, p-acp d n1 pp-f dt n1 av-j p-acp r-crq pns31 vbz vvn: (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1130 Thus for instance, the Lord high Steward of the King's Houshold, his Power is limited; Thus for instance, the Lord high Steward of the King's Household, his Power is limited; av p-acp n1, dt n1 j n1 pp-f dt ng1 n1, po31 n1 vbz vvn; (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1131 he hath no Authority over the Officers of his Majesty's Chappel, of his Chamber, of his Stable, &c. Now the whole Church in Heaven and Earth is Christ's Family; he hath no authority over the Officers of his Majesty's Chapel, of his Chamber, of his Stable, etc. Now the Whole Church in Heaven and Earth is Christ's Family; pns31 vhz dx n1 p-acp dt n2 pp-f po31 ng1 n1, pp-f po31 n1, pp-f po31 j, av av dt j-jn n1 p-acp n1 cc n1 vbz npg1 n1; (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1132 that part of it in Heaven, the Discussor, I think, will not affirm, that it is subjected to St. Peter, but to Christ immediately: that part of it in Heaven, the Discusser, I think, will not affirm, that it is subjected to Saint Peter, but to christ immediately: d n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp n1, dt n1, pns11 vvb, vmb xx vvi, cst pn31 vbz vvn p-acp n1 np1, p-acp p-acp np1 av-j: (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1133 That part on Earth is subdivided into particular Churches, as so many lesser Families, over which Christ hath appointed there shall be so many Stewards, one Steward over one part, another over another. That part on Earth is subdivided into particular Churches, as so many lesser Families, over which christ hath appointed there shall be so many Stewards, one Steward over one part, Another over Another. cst n1 p-acp n1 vbz vvn p-acp j n2, c-acp av d jc n2, p-acp r-crq np1 vhz vvn a-acp vmb vbi av d n2, crd n1 p-acp crd n1, j-jn p-acp n-jn. (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1134 As therefore we find not in Scripture any one Steward set over the whole, so we read of many Stewards, with respect to the parts. As Therefore we find not in Scripture any one Steward Set over the Whole, so we read of many Stewards, with respect to the parts. p-acp av pns12 vvb xx p-acp n1 d crd n1 vvn p-acp dt j-jn, av pns12 vvb pp-f d n2, p-acp n1 p-acp dt n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1135 St. Paul and all the rest of the Apostles were Stewards in this Family, as well as Peter, or else St. Paul was out in his reckoning, Saint Paul and all the rest of the Apostles were Stewards in this Family, as well as Peter, or Else Saint Paul was out in his reckoning, n1 np1 cc d dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vbdr ng1 p-acp d n1, c-acp av c-acp np1, cc av n1 np1 vbds av p-acp po31 n-vvg, (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1136 when he said to the Corinthians, Let a Man so account of us, as of the Ministers of CHRIST, when he said to the Corinthians, Let a Man so account of us, as of the Ministers of CHRIST, c-crq pns31 vvd p-acp dt np1, vvb dt n1 av n1 pp-f pno12, c-acp pp-f dt n2 pp-f np1, (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1137 and STEWARDS of the Mysteries of God . Yea, the same St. Paul supposes every Bishop, to be a Steward of God . and STEWARDS of the Mysteres of God. Yea, the same Saint Paul supposes every Bishop, to be a Steward of God. cc n2 pp-f dt n2 pp-f np1. uh, dt d n1 np1 vvz d n1, pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f np1. (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1138 But I need not insist longer upon such little Arguments. But I need not insist longer upon such little Arguments. p-acp pns11 vvb xx vvi av-jc p-acp d j n2. (6) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1139 CHAP. IV. THE next Chapter, I may be allow'd to pass over; CHAP. IV. THE next Chapter, I may be allowed to pass over; np1 np1 dt ord n1, pns11 vmb vbi vvn pc-acp vvi a-acp; (7) chapter (DIV2) 200 Image 49
1140 for it no way tends to St. Peter's Glory, that Christ said to him, Get thee behind me Satan. for it no Way tends to Saint Peter's Glory, that christ said to him, Get thee behind me Satan. p-acp pn31 dx n1 vvz p-acp n1 npg1 n1, cst np1 vvd p-acp pno31, vvb pno21 p-acp pno11 np1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1141 I know not who those several are, that object, as if by calling him so, Christ had evacuated what he promised him before . I know not who those several Are, that Object, as if by calling him so, christ had evacuated what he promised him before. pns11 vvb xx r-crq d j vbr, cst n1, c-acp cs p-acp vvg pno31 av, np1 vhd vvn r-crq pns31 vvd pno31 p-acp. (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1142 And he might well have spared the Pains he put himself to in proving the contrary. And he might well have spared the Pains he put himself to in proving the contrary. cc pns31 vmd av vhi vvn dt n2 pns31 vvd px31 p-acp p-acp vvg dt j-jn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1143 Nor was the Denial of his Master, a Ray of Claritude, but by the Gentleman's own Confession an Eclipse. It was, says he, a short Eclipse, a Trip rather than a Fall, a verbal rather than a real, a labial rather than a mental Abnegation . Nor was the Denial of his Master, a Ray of Claritude, but by the Gentleman's own Confessi an Eclipse. It was, Says he, a short Eclipse, a Trip rather than a Fallen, a verbal rather than a real, a labial rather than a mental Abnegation. ccx vbds dt n1 pp-f po31 n1, dt n1 pp-f n1, p-acp p-acp dt n1|vbz d n1 dt n1. pn31 vbds, vvz pns31, dt j n1, dt vvb av-c cs dt n1, dt j av-c cs dt j, dt n1 av-c cs dt j n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1144 O his excellent Faculty at ringing Changes upon Words! O his excellent Faculty At ringing Changes upon Words! sy po31 j n1 p-acp vvg n2 p-acp n2! (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1145 Of those several Reasons the Fathers alledge, why God permitted him to fall into this Offence, in the fourth (viz. because Christ designing him to be the SƲPREME Ruler of the Church — that he might be compassionate and favourable to poor penitent Sinners in absolving them, &c. ) I desire him to leave out the Word supreme, because it is not found in any of those Fathers he quotes for the proof of it. Of those several Reasons the Father's allege, why God permitted him to fallen into this Offence, in the fourth (viz. Because christ designing him to be the SƲPREME Ruler of the Church — that he might be compassionate and favourable to poor penitent Sinners in absolving them, etc.) I desire him to leave out the Word supreme, Because it is not found in any of those Father's he quotes for the proof of it. pp-f d j n2 dt n2 vvb, c-crq np1 vvd pno31 pc-acp vvi p-acp d n1, p-acp dt ord (n1 p-acp np1 vvg pno31 pc-acp vbi dt j n1 pp-f dt n1 — cst pns31 vmd vbi j cc j p-acp j j-jn n2 p-acp vvg pno32, av) pns11 vvb pno31 pc-acp vvi av dt n1 j, c-acp pn31 vbz xx vvn p-acp d pp-f d n2 pns31 vvz p-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1146 'Tis true, as Peter denied him, so the rest fled for it : It's true, as Peter denied him, so the rest fled for it: pn31|vbz j, c-acp np1 vvd pno31, av dt n1 vvd p-acp pn31: (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1147 But why should he cite Theophilact for this? I am apt to think St. Mark 's Authority might have been as good. But why should he Cite Theophilact for this? I am apt to think Saint Mark is authority might have been as good. cc-acp q-crq vmd pns31 vvi vvd p-acp d? pns11 vbm j pc-acp vvi n1 vvb vbz n1 vmd vhi vbn a-acp j. (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1148 Nor do I deny, but it will lessen his Fault, If we consider the Dirity of that dreadful time, when he denied his Master: Nor do I deny, but it will lessen his Fault, If we Consider the Dirity of that dreadful time, when he denied his Master: ccx vdb pns11 vvi, cc-acp pn31 vmb vvi po31 n1, cs pns12 vvb dt n1 pp-f cst j n1, c-crq pns31 vvd po31 n1: (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1149 it was, says he, when the Power of Darkness ruled with his black Scepter; it was, Says he, when the Power of Darkness ruled with his black Sceptre; pn31 vbds, vvz pns31, c-crq dt n1 pp-f n1 vvn p-acp po31 j-jn n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1150 it was when the Sun was obtenebrated, the World shak'd with unusual Tremors, and obdurate Rocks cleft asunder . it was when the Sun was obtenebrated, the World shaked with unusual Tremors, and obdurate Rocks cleft asunder. pn31 vbds c-crq dt n1 vbds vvn, dt n1 vvn p-acp j n1, cc j n2 vvn av. (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1151 Though by the Discussor's leave, it was not when, but after he had denied Christ, that the Sun was darkn'd, the Earth quak'd, and the Rocks rent. Though by the Discussor's leave, it was not when, but After he had denied christ, that the Sun was darkened, the Earth quaked, and the Rocks rend. cs p-acp dt ng1 vvb, pn31 vbds xx c-crq, p-acp p-acp pns31 vhd vvn np1, cst dt n1 vbds j-vvn, dt n1 vvd, cc dt n2 vvb. (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1152 I shall not enquire the reason, why he passed over St. Peter 's other Faults, especially considering, that he found an Answer prepared to his hand by Bellarmine, but shall proceed to Chapter 5. We are now come to those Words [ Feed my Sheep ] which the Discussor finds to be strongly urged by Catholick Writers (as he calls them) in Defence of Peter 's supreme Pastoral Jurisdiction; and impugned by Protestant Authors with all their Force, &c. I never before heard of any Protestant that impugn'd the Words, but only that Sense the Papists would wrest them to; I shall not inquire the reason, why he passed over Saint Peter is other Faults, especially considering, that he found an Answer prepared to his hand by Bellarmine, but shall proceed to Chapter 5. We Are now come to those Words [ Feed my Sheep ] which the Discusser finds to be strongly urged by Catholic Writers (as he calls them) in Defence of Peter is supreme Pastoral Jurisdiction; and impugned by Protestant Authors with all their Force, etc. I never before herd of any Protestant that impugned the Words, but only that Sense the Papists would wrest them to; pns11 vmb xx vvi dt n1, c-crq pns31 vvd p-acp n1 np1 vbz j-jn n2, av-j vvg, cst pns31 vvd dt n1 vvn p-acp po31 n1 p-acp np1, p-acp vmb vvi p-acp n1 crd pns12 vbr av vvn p-acp d n2 [ vvb po11 n1 ] r-crq dt n1 vvz pc-acp vbi av-j vvn p-acp njp n2 (c-acp pns31 vvz pno32) p-acp n1 pp-f np1 vbz j n-jn n1; cc vvd p-acp n1 n2 p-acp d po32 n1, av pns11 av-x a-acp vvd pp-f d n1 cst vvd dt n2, p-acp j cst n1 dt njp2 vmd vvi pno32 p-acp; (7) chapter (DIV2) 201 Image 49
1153 which is so absurd, that a very little Force will serve, not only to impugn, but quite to overthrow it; which is so absurd, that a very little Force will serve, not only to impugn, but quite to overthrow it; r-crq vbz av j, cst dt j j n1 vmb vvi, xx av-j p-acp vvi, p-acp av p-acp vvb pn31; (7) chapter (DIV2) 202 Image 49
1154 as will appear by a view of the Particulars. as will appear by a view of the Particulars. c-acp vmb vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2-j. (7) chapter (DIV2) 202 Image 49
1155 1. We shall not much differ about the sense of the word NONLATINALPHABET, which, he says, signifies to rule and govern, as well as to feed. 1. We shall not much differ about the sense of the word, which, he Says, signifies to Rule and govern, as well as to feed. crd pns12 vmb xx d vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, r-crq, pns31 vvz, vvz pc-acp vvi cc vvi, c-acp av c-acp pc-acp vvi. (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 49
1156 This he sets himself to prove, both by Reason and Authority: By Authority both Christian and Heathen. This he sets himself to prove, both by Reason and authority: By authority both Christian and Heathen. d pns31 vvz px31 pc-acp vvi, av-d p-acp n1 cc n1: p-acp n1 d njp cc j-jn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 49
1157 He first cites St. Austin, St. Ambrose, and Theophylact; and then interposing a Reason, he proceeds to Suetonius, Dion, Plato, Homer, Hesiod, Cyril, Xenophon, St. Basil. Methink St. Cyril and St. Basil come in a little odly among his Heathen Fathers. He First cites Saint Austin, Saint Ambrose, and Theophylact; and then interposing a Reason, he proceeds to Suetonius, Dion, Plato, Homer, Hesiod, Cyril, Xenophon, Saint Basil. Methinks Saint Cyril and Saint Basil come in a little oddly among his Heathen Father's. pns31 ord vvz n1 np1, n1 np1, cc vvd; cc av vvg dt n1, pns31 vvz p-acp np1, np1, np1, np1, np1, np1, np1, n1 np1 vvb n1 np1 cc n1 np1 vvb p-acp dt j av-j p-acp po31 j-jn n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 49
1158 But why doth he again prodigally expend his Oil and Pains in proving that which no Man questions? Consult all the Protestant Commentators, But why does he again prodigally expend his Oil and Pains in proving that which no Man questions? Consult all the Protestant Commentators, p-acp q-crq vdz pns31 av av-jn vvb po31 n1 cc n2 p-acp vvg d r-crq dx n1 n2? vvb d dt n1 n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 49
1159 and see if any of them denies, that NONLATINALPHABET signifies to rule as well as to feed: To what purpose then is all this waste? I must acknowledg my want of Augury to divine, unless it be to let the World see what a Man of reading he is. and see if any of them Denies, that signifies to Rule as well as to feed: To what purpose then is all this waste? I must acknowledge my want of Augury to divine, unless it be to let the World see what a Man of reading he is. cc vvb cs d pp-f pno32 vvz, cst vvz p-acp vvb c-acp av c-acp p-acp vvb: p-acp r-crq n1 av vbz d d n1? pns11 vmb vvi po11 n1 pp-f n1 p-acp j-jn, cs pn31 vbb pc-acp vvi dt n1 vvb r-crq dt n1 pp-f n-vvg pns31 vbz. (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 49
1160 And yet after all, let the word signify what it will, it can import no more than what belong'd, not only to the other Apostles, And yet After all, let the word signify what it will, it can import no more than what belonged, not only to the other Apostles, cc av p-acp d, vvb dt n1 vvb r-crq pn31 vmb, pn31 vmb vvi av-dx dc cs r-crq vvd, xx av-j p-acp dt j-jn n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 49
1161 but to all the Bishops in common with them; but to all the Bishops in Common with them; cc-acp p-acp d dt n2 p-acp j p-acp pno32; (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 49
1162 for Saint Paul exhorts the Elders of Ephesus, to feed the Church of God (NONLATINALPHABET) the very same word our Saviour here used to Saint Peter. And Saint Peter himself uses the same word in his Exhortation to the Jewish Elders (NONLATINALPHABET) Feed the Flock of God which is among you . for Saint Paul exhorts the Elders of Ephesus, to feed the Church of God () the very same word our Saviour Here used to Saint Peter. And Saint Peter himself uses the same word in his Exhortation to the Jewish Elders () Feed the Flock of God which is among you. c-acp n1 np1 vvz dt n2-jn pp-f np1, pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f np1 () dt av d n1 po12 n1 av vvn p-acp n1 np1. cc n1 np1 px31 vvz dt d n1 p-acp po31 n1 p-acp dt jp np1 () vvb dt vvb pp-f np1 r-crq vbz p-acp pn22. (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 49
1163 Yea the Council of Trent (which to a Papist is of as great Authority as the Holy Scripture) after it hath shewed what is the Duty of all those who have the charge of Souls, admonishes and exhorts them all, That being mindful of the Divine Commands, Yea the Council of Trent (which to a Papist is of as great authority as the Holy Scripture) After it hath showed what is the Duty of all those who have the charge of Souls, admonishes and exhorts them all, That being mindful of the Divine Commands, uh dt n1 pp-f np1 (r-crq p-acp dt njp vbz pp-f a-acp j n1 p-acp dt j n1) c-acp pn31 vhz vvn r-crq vbz dt n1 pp-f d d r-crq vhb dt n1 pp-f n2, vvz cc vvz pno32 d, cst vbg j pp-f dt j-jn vvz, (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 49
1164 and an Ensample to the Flock, they would in Judgment and Truth FEED and RƲLE them . and an Ensample to the Flock, they would in Judgement and Truth FEED and RƲLE them. cc dt n1 p-acp dt vvb, pns32 vmd p-acp n1 cc n1 vvb cc vvi pno32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 51
1165 How vain then is Cardinal Bellarmin, when he says, That from this word it is easy to demonstrate, That supreme Ecclesiastical Power is given to Peter . How vain then is Cardinal Bellarmin, when he Says, That from this word it is easy to demonstrate, That supreme Ecclesiastical Power is given to Peter. q-crq j av vbz n1 np1, c-crq pns31 vvz, cst p-acp d n1 pn31 vbz j pc-acp vvi, cst j j n1 vbz vvn p-acp np1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 51
1166 Since 'tis certain, it is as easy from this word to demonstrate that it is given to every Bishop. Since it's certain, it is as easy from this word to demonstrate that it is given to every Bishop. p-acp pn31|vbz j, pn31 vbz a-acp j p-acp d n1 pc-acp vvi cst pn31 vbz vvn p-acp d n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 203 Image 51
1167 Now though it is granted that NONLATINALPHABET signifies to rule as well as to feed, yet I deny the reason he gives for it, viz. To this very intent our Saviour changed the word NONLATINALPHABET, which implies not all the Functions of Pastoral Authority, Now though it is granted that signifies to Rule as well as to feed, yet I deny the reason he gives for it, viz. To this very intent our Saviour changed the word, which Implies not all the Functions of Pastoral authority, av cs pn31 vbz vvn cst vvz p-acp vvb c-acp av c-acp p-acp vvb, av pns11 vvb dt n1 pns31 vvz p-acp pn31, n1 p-acp d j n1 po12 n1 vvn dt n1, r-crq vvz xx d dt n2 pp-f n-jn n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 204 Image 51
1168 but only what appertain to feed, for the word NONLATINALPHABET, which signifies both to feed and to rule . but only what appertain to feed, for the word, which signifies both to feed and to Rule. cc-acp av-j r-crq vvb pc-acp vvi, p-acp dt n1, r-crq vvz d pc-acp vvi cc pc-acp vvi. (7) chapter (DIV2) 204 Image 51
1169 For how does it appear, that this was our Saviour's intention in changing the word? Why, this was observed by Erasmus in his Notes upon this Place: For how does it appear, that this was our Saviour's intention in changing the word? Why, this was observed by Erasmus in his Notes upon this Place: p-acp q-crq vdz pn31 vvi, cst d vbds po12 ng1 n1 p-acp vvg dt n1? uh-crq, d vbds vvn p-acp np1 p-acp po31 n2 p-acp d n1: (7) chapter (DIV2) 204 Image 51
1170 Will he then stand to whatsoever Erasmus hath observed in his Notes upon the Scripture? If so, he must renounce several Articles of his new Roman Faith. Will he then stand to whatsoever Erasmus hath observed in his Notes upon the Scripture? If so, he must renounce several Articles of his new Roman Faith. vmb pns31 av vvi p-acp r-crq np1 vhz vvn p-acp po31 n2 p-acp dt n1? cs av, pns31 vmb vvi j n2 pp-f po31 j np1 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 204 Image 51
1171 But the truth is, Erasmus hath no such observation: But the truth is, Erasmus hath not such observation: p-acp dt n1 vbz, np1 vhz xx d n1: (7) chapter (DIV2) 204 Image 51
1172 he says indeed, that our Saviour twice said, NONLATINALPHABET, feed or nourish; once NONLATINALPHABET, rule as a Shepherd rules his Flock; he Says indeed, that our Saviour twice said,, feed or nourish; once, Rule as a Shepherd rules his Flock; pns31 vvz av, cst po12 n1 av vvd,, vvb cc vvi; c-acp, n1 p-acp dt n1 vvz po31 vvb; (7) chapter (DIV2) 204 Image 51
1173 but he does not say, that to this intention he changed NONLATINALPHABET into NONLATINALPHABET: but he does not say, that to this intention he changed into: p-acp pns31 vdz xx vvi, cst p-acp d n1 pns31 vvd p-acp: (7) chapter (DIV2) 204 Image 51
1174 so far was he from this, that when he presently reckons up the several ways by which the Sheep are to be fed, he doth not so much as mention this of ruling or governing. To let him see of what force his Reason is, suppose a Man should say, that our Saviour by NONLATINALPHABET meant no more than to feed, might he not with as much reason say, that to this intent he changed the word NONLATINALPHABET into NONLATINALPHABET; so Far was he from this, that when he presently reckons up the several ways by which the Sheep Are to be fed, he does not so much as mention this of ruling or governing. To let him see of what force his Reason is, suppose a Man should say, that our Saviour by meant no more than to feed, might he not with as much reason say, that to this intent he changed the word into; av av-j vbds pns31 p-acp d, cst c-crq pns31 av-j vvz a-acp dt j n2 p-acp r-crq dt n1 vbr pc-acp vbi vvn, pns31 vdz xx av av-d c-acp vvi d pp-f vvg cc vvg. pc-acp vvi pno31 vvi pp-f r-crq n1 po31 n1 vbz, vvb dt n1 vmd vvi, cst po12 n1 p-acp vvd dx dc cs p-acp vvb, vmd pns31 xx p-acp c-acp d n1 vvb, cst p-acp d n1 pns31 vvd dt n1 p-acp; (7) chapter (DIV2) 204 Image 51
1175 for as he first changed NONLATINALPHABET into NONLATINALPHABET, so he again changed NONLATINALPHABET into NONLATINALPHABET being used both in the first and third, and NONLATINALPHABET in the second Interrogation. for as he First changed into, so he again changed into being used both in the First and third, and in the second Interrogation. c-acp c-acp pns31 ord vvd p-acp, av pns31 av vvd p-acp vbg vvn av-d p-acp dt ord cc ord, cc p-acp dt ord n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 204 Image 51
1176 Before the next Edition of his Book, I would advise him to add to the five Tribes, five more; Before the next Edition of his Book, I would Advice him to add to the five Tribes, five more; p-acp dt ord n1 pp-f po31 n1, pns11 vmd vvi pno31 pc-acp vvi p-acp dt crd n2, crd dc; (7) chapter (DIV2) 205 Image 51
1177 for by all the Accounts I have ever before met with, the number of the Tribes of Israel was ten. for by all the Accounts I have ever before met with, the number of the Tribes of Israel was ten. c-acp p-acp d dt n2 pns11 vhb av a-acp vvd p-acp, dt n1 pp-f dt n2 pp-f np1 vbds crd. (7) chapter (DIV2) 205 Image 51
1178 And that not five only, but all of them came to Hebron, and spake the words, he mentions, to David, he may find, 2 Sam. 5. 1, 2, 3. 1 Chron. 11. 1, 2, 3. And if he please to consult 1 Chron. 12. from ver. 23. to the end, he may find how many of each Tribe were then present. And that not five only, but all of them Come to Hebron, and spoke the words, he mentions, to David, he may find, 2 Sam. 5. 1, 2, 3. 1 Chronicles 11. 1, 2, 3. And if he please to consult 1 Chronicles 12. from for. 23. to the end, he may find how many of each Tribe were then present. cc cst xx crd j, cc-acp d pp-f pno32 vvd p-acp np1, cc vvd dt n2, pns31 n2, pc-acp np1, pns31 vmb vvi, crd np1 crd crd, crd, crd crd np1 crd crd, crd, crd cc cs pns31 vvb pc-acp vvi crd np1 crd p-acp p-acp. crd p-acp dt n1, pns31 vmb vvi c-crq d pp-f d n1 vbdr av j. (7) chapter (DIV2) 205 Image 51
1179 2. He denies, That the other Apostles had Commission to feed and rule the whole Flock, as much as Peter . 2. He Denies, That the other Apostles had Commission to feed and Rule the Whole Flock, as much as Peter. crd pns31 vvz, cst dt j-jn n2 vhd n1 pc-acp vvi cc vvi dt j-jn vvb, c-acp d c-acp np1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 206 Image 51
1180 For though he grants, that the other Apostles had most full and ample Power to found Churches every where, to convert, baptize, and preach to every Creature; For though he grants, that the other Apostles had most full and ample Power to found Churches every where, to convert, baptise, and preach to every Creature; p-acp cs pns31 vvz, cst dt j-jn n2 vhd av-ds j cc j n1 p-acp vvn n2 d c-crq, pc-acp vvi, vvi, cc vvi p-acp d n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 206 Image 51
1181 yet notwithstanding all this, they did not equalize Peter — For he by Virtue of these our Saviour's Words was created, not only chief Pastor of all other Christians, yet notwithstanding all this, they did not equalise Peter — For he by Virtue of these our Saviour's Words was created, not only chief Pastor of all other Christians, av p-acp d d, pns32 vdd xx vvi np1 — p-acp pns31 p-acp n1 pp-f d po12 ng1 n2 vbds vvn, xx av-j j-jn n1 pp-f d j-jn np1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 206 Image 51
1182 but even of the Apostles themselves. but even of the Apostles themselves. cc-acp av pp-f dt n2 px32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 206 Image 51
1183 Which because he here only asserts, but afterward pretends largely to prove, I shall therefore remit the Consideration of it to another place. Which Because he Here only asserts, but afterwards pretends largely to prove, I shall Therefore remit the Consideration of it to Another place. r-crq c-acp pns31 av av-j n2, cc-acp av vvz av-j pc-acp vvi, pns11 vmb av vvi dt n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp j-jn n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 206 Image 51
1184 3. He next contends, that these Words, feed my Sheep, contain à Commission, in Opposition to Dr. Hammond, Dr. Stillingfleet, and Dr. Barrow, who affirm them to be an Exhortation: 3. He next contends, that these Words, feed my Sheep, contain à Commission, in Opposition to Dr. Hammond, Dr. Stillingfleet, and Dr. Barrow, who affirm them to be an Exhortation: crd pns31 ord vvz, cst d n2, vvb po11 n1, vvb fw-fr n1, p-acp n1 p-acp n1 np1, n1 np1, cc n1 np1, r-crq vvb pno32 pc-acp vbi dt n1: (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1185 Dr. Hammond, (he tells us) says of this Text, All that can by any Torture be extracted from it, is an Exhortation to a diligent Discharge of that Office to which he was before commissioned . Dr. Hammond, (he tells us) Says of this Text, All that can by any Torture be extracted from it, is an Exhortation to a diligent Discharge of that Office to which he was before commissioned. n1 np1, (pns31 vvz pno12) vvz pp-f d n1, d cst vmb p-acp d n1 vbi vvn p-acp pn31, vbz dt n1 p-acp dt j n1 pp-f d n1 p-acp r-crq pns31 vbds a-acp vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1186 And is that all? does he give no reason for what he says? But it is easier to repeat an Assertion, And is that all? does he give no reason for what he Says? But it is Easier to repeat an Assertion, cc vbz d d? vdz pns31 vvi dx n1 p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz? p-acp pn31 vbz jc pc-acp vvi dt n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1187 than to answer the Arguments by which it is confirm'd. But see how the Discussor proves it to be a Commission. than to answer the Arguments by which it is confirmed. But see how the Discusser Proves it to be a Commission. cs pc-acp vvi dt n2 p-acp r-crq pn31 vbz vvn. cc-acp vvb c-crq dt n1 vvz pn31 pc-acp vbi dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1188 The Words, says he, being pronounced by a Lord to his Servant, imperatively, have no Lineaments of an Exhortation, but of a Commission . The Words, Says he, being pronounced by a Lord to his Servant, imperatively, have no Lineaments of an Exhortation, but of a Commission. dt n2, vvz pns31, vbg vvn p-acp dt n1 p-acp po31 n1, av-j, vhb dx n2 pp-f dt n1, cc-acp pp-f dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1189 Is then every Command of a Lord to his Servant a Commission? A Commission, I thought had ever conveyed some Power, which the Person had not, before he received that Commission. Is then every Command of a Lord to his Servant a Commission? A Commission, I Thought had ever conveyed Some Power, which the Person had not, before he received that Commission. vbz av d n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp po31 n1 dt n1? dt n1, pns11 vvd vhd av vvn d n1, r-crq dt n1 vhd xx, c-acp pns31 vvd cst n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1190 But a Lord may I hope command his Servant to do that which he had before impower'd him to do. But a Lord may I hope command his Servant to do that which he had before Empowered him to do. p-acp dt n1 vmb pns11 vvb vvi po31 n1 pc-acp vdi d r-crq pns31 vhd a-acp vvn pno31 pc-acp vdi. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1191 If this be all required to a Commission, most of St. Peter 's Exhortations are Commissions, for as they are expressed in the Imperative Form; If this be all required to a Commission, most of Saint Peter is Exhortations Are Commissions, for as they Are expressed in the Imperative From; cs d vbb d vvn p-acp dt n1, ds pp-f n1 np1 vbz n2 vbr n2, p-acp c-acp pns32 vbr vvn p-acp dt j n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1192 so (if the Romanists say true) he was so great a Lord, that not only those to whom he directed his Epistles, so (if the Romanists say true) he was so great a Lord, that not only those to whom he directed his Epistles, av (cs dt np1 vvb j) pns31 vbds av j dt n1, cst xx av-j d p-acp ro-crq pns31 vvd po31 n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1193 but the Apostles themselves were his Servants. but the Apostles themselves were his Servants. cc-acp dt n2 px32 vbdr po31 n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1194 But I need not insist upon this, since Dr. Hammond himself hath so fully answered it. But I need not insist upon this, since Dr. Hammond himself hath so Fully answered it. p-acp pns11 vvb xx vvi p-acp d, c-acp n1 np1 px31 vhz av av-j vvd pn31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1195 His fourth Argument, saith the Doctor, is, that Pasce being expressed imperatively, and spoken by a Lord to his Servant, ought in all reason to signify a Command; His fourth Argument, Says the Doctor, is, that Paske being expressed imperatively, and spoken by a Lord to his Servant, ought in all reason to signify a Command; po31 ord n1, vvz dt n1, vbz, cst n1 vbg vvn av-j, cc vvn p-acp dt n1 p-acp po31 n1, vmd p-acp d n1 pc-acp vvi dt n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1196 since then every Command of a lawful Superior gives a Commission to do that which he commands, since then every Command of a lawful Superior gives a Commission to do that which he commands, c-acp av d n1 pp-f dt j j-jn vvz dt n1 pc-acp vdi d r-crq pns31 vvz, (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1197 and the Words expressing this Command are in a particular manner spoken to Peter, it follows, that St. Peter had by them a particular Commission given him to feed Christ's Flock. and the Words expressing this Command Are in a particular manner spoken to Peter, it follows, that Saint Peter had by them a particular Commission given him to feed Christ's Flock. cc dt n2 vvg d n1 vbr p-acp dt j n1 vvn p-acp np1, pn31 vvz, cst n1 np1 vhd p-acp pno32 dt j n1 vvn pno31 pc-acp vvi npg1 vvb. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1198 To which the Doctor answers by denying, that every Command of a lawful Superior gives a Commission; To which the Doctor answers by denying, that every Command of a lawful Superior gives a Commission; p-acp r-crq dt n1 vvz p-acp vvg, cst d n1 pp-f dt j j-jn vvz dt n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1199 for it is, says he, evident, lawful Superiors may command to exercise their Commission, after it is given. for it is, Says he, evident, lawful Superiors may command to exercise their Commission, After it is given. p-acp pn31 vbz, vvz pns31, j, j n2-jn vmb vvi pc-acp vvi po32 n1, c-acp pn31 vbz vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1200 Is not this visible in the Field every Day? The General gives his Commission, Is not this visible in the Field every Day? The General gives his Commission, vbz xx d j p-acp dt n1 d n1? dt n1 vvz po31 n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1201 first for the raising of an Army, then in any particular Expedition, he gives out Commands, First for the raising of an Army, then in any particular Expedition, he gives out Commands, ord p-acp dt n-vvg pp-f dt n1, av p-acp d j n1, pns31 vvz av vvz, (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1202 an hundred perhaps in a Day, and is there any Colour of Probability for each of these Commands, that it should be the giving a Commission? If there be, it must be founded in the Equivocalness of the word Commission, an hundred perhaps in a Day, and is there any Colour of Probability for each of these Commands, that it should be the giving a Commission? If there be, it must be founded in the Equivocalness of the word Commission, dt crd av p-acp dt n1, cc vbz pc-acp d n1 pp-f n1 p-acp d pp-f d vvz, cst pn31 vmd vbi dt vvg dt n1? cs pc-acp vbi, pn31 vmb vbi vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1203 so as not only the Conveying the Power and Authority, or Office shall be meant by it (which is the ordinary Notion) but the giving out any Order . Thus the Doctor. so as not only the Conveying the Power and authority, or Office shall be meant by it (which is the ordinary Notion) but the giving out any Order. Thus the Doctor. av c-acp xx av-j dt vvg dt n1 cc n1, cc n1 vmb vbi vvn p-acp pn31 (r-crq vbz dt j n1) p-acp dt vvg av d n1. av dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1204 I commend this Gentleman's Discretion, that he passed it over. I commend this Gentleman's Discretion, that he passed it over. pns11 vvb d ng1 n1, cst pns31 vvd pn31 a-acp. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1205 I fear he will be hard put to it, to shew what Power was here given to Peter, above what he had before; I Fear he will be hard put to it, to show what Power was Here given to Peter, above what he had before; pns11 vvb pns31 vmb vbi av-j vvn p-acp pn31, pc-acp vvi r-crq n1 vbds av vvn p-acp np1, p-acp r-crq pns31 vhd a-acp; (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1206 for he was before impower'd to feed Christ's Sheep: Yea, I have already proved, not only by the Testimonies of the Fathers, for he was before Empowered to feed Christ's Sheep: Yea, I have already proved, not only by the Testimonies of the Father's, c-acp pns31 vbds a-acp vvn p-acp vvb npg1 n1: uh, pns11 vhb av vvn, xx av-j p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1207 but of Bellarmine and Maldonat, that no greater Power could be contained in these Words, Feed my Sheep, than was before conveyed to him, but of Bellarmine and Maldonatus, that no greater Power could be contained in these Words, Feed my Sheep, than was before conveyed to him, cc-acp pp-f np1 cc j, cst dx jc n1 vmd vbi vvn p-acp d n2, vvb po11 n1, av vbds a-acp vvn p-acp pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1208 and the rest of the Apostles; and the rest of the Apostles; cc dt n1 pp-f dt n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1209 by those other Words, As my Father sent me, so send I you, &c. The necessary Consequence of which is, that they could not contain a Commission properly so call'd. by those other Words, As my Father sent me, so send I you, etc. The necessary Consequence of which is, that they could not contain a Commission properly so called. p-acp d j-jn n2, p-acp po11 n1 vvd pno11, av vvb pns11 pn22, av dt j n1 pp-f r-crq vbz, cst pns32 vmd xx vvi dt n1 av-j av vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1210 However, if every Command of a Master to a Servant to do his Duty, must be a Commission, I then grant that this is so. However, if every Command of a Master to a Servant to do his Duty, must be a Commission, I then grant that this is so. c-acp, cs d n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp dt n1 pc-acp vdi po31 n1, vmb vbi dt n1, pns11 av vvb cst d vbz av. (7) chapter (DIV2) 207 Image 51
1211 But he finds the Fathers looking upon these Words, as a Command, Commission, Injunction, (he still confounds Command and Commission) as a great Trust committed to him: But he finds the Father's looking upon these Words, as a Command, Commission, Injunction, (he still confounds Command and Commission) as a great Trust committed to him: p-acp pns31 vvz dt n2 vvg p-acp d n2, c-acp dt vvb, n1, n1, (pns31 av vvz n1 cc n1) p-acp dt j n1 vvn p-acp pno31: (7) chapter (DIV2) 208 Image 51
1212 No greater, than what they believed was before committed to him. But St. Bernard calls it in plain Terms a Commission. No greater, than what they believed was before committed to him. But Saint Bernard calls it in plain Terms a Commission. dx jc, cs r-crq pns32 vvd vbds a-acp vvn p-acp pno31. p-acp n1 np1 vvz pn31 p-acp j n2 dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 208 Image 51
1213 I might tell him that St. Bernard uses the Word in a loose improper Sense, I might tell him that Saint Bernard uses the Word in a lose improper Sense, pns11 vmd vvi pno31 d n1 np1 vvz dt n1 p-acp dt j j n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 208 Image 51
1214 but I need not, because St. Bernard is too much a Child to be reckoned for; but I need not, Because Saint Bernard is too much a Child to be reckoned for; cc-acp pns11 vvb xx, c-acp n1 np1 vbz av av-d dt n1 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp; (7) chapter (DIV2) 208 Image 51
1215 or rather too much the Pope's Slave, to be of any Authority in this matter. or rather too much the Pope's Slave, to be of any authority in this matter. cc av-c av d dt ng1 n1, pc-acp vbi pp-f d n1 p-acp d n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 208 Image 51
1216 But now suppose the Fathers were all of Opinion, that these Words contained a Commission properly so called, But now suppose the Father's were all of Opinion, that these Words contained a Commission properly so called, p-acp av vvb dt n2 vbdr d pp-f n1, cst d n2 vvd dt n1 av-j av vvn, (7) chapter (DIV2) 208 Image 51
1217 yet the Discussor will get nothing by it, because their joynt Opinion was, that what was here said to Peter appertain'd in common to all the Apostles; yet the Discusser will get nothing by it, Because their joint Opinion was, that what was Here said to Peter appertained in Common to all the Apostles; av dt n1 vmb vvi pix p-acp pn31, c-acp po32 j n1 vbds, cst r-crq vbds av vvn p-acp np1 vvd p-acp j p-acp d dt n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 208 Image 51
1218 and in as high a Degree to them, as it did to him. and in as high a Degree to them, as it did to him. cc p-acp p-acp j dt n1 p-acp pno32, c-acp pn31 vdd p-acp pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 208 Image 51
1219 The first Reason he gives, why Peter was sorry, seems to me as pleasant and divertive, as the Reason his Antagonist gave, The First Reason he gives, why Peter was sorry, seems to me as pleasant and divertive, as the Reason his Antagonist gave, dt ord n1 pns31 vvz, q-crq np1 vbds j, vvz p-acp pno11 c-acp j cc j, p-acp dt n1 po31 n1 vvd, (7) chapter (DIV2) 209 Image 51
1220 why it was an Exhortation, seem'd to him. why it was an Exhortation, seemed to him. c-crq pn31 vbds dt n1, vvd p-acp pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 209 Image 51
1221 I must tell you, (magisterially enough for a new Convert) he had little reason to be chearly. I must tell you, (magisterially enough for a new Convert) he had little reason to be chearly. pns11 vmb vvi pn22, (av-jn av-d p-acp dt j vvb) pns31 vhd j n1 pc-acp vbi av-j. (7) chapter (DIV2) 209 Image 51
1222 Why? For Christ had no sooner given him his Commission, but he allay'd his Joy, by foretelling him his Crucisixion. Why? For christ had no sooner given him his Commission, but he allayed his Joy, by foretelling him his Crucifixion. q-crq? p-acp np1 vhd av-dx av-c vvn pno31 po31 n1, cc-acp pns31 vvn po31 n1, p-acp vvg pno31 po31 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 209 Image 51
1223 He was grieved before he foretold this, and therefore had no Joy to be allay'd. He was grieved before he foretold this, and Therefore had no Joy to be allayed. pns31 vbds vvn c-acp pns31 vvd d, cc av vhd dx n1 pc-acp vbi vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 209 Image 51
1224 If therefore the foretelling him this, was any reason of his Grief, it seems a Man hath reason to be grieved at ill News, before it is told him. If Therefore the foretelling him this, was any reason of his Grief, it seems a Man hath reason to be grieved At ill News, before it is told him. cs av dt vvg pno31 d, vbds d n1 pp-f po31 n1, pn31 vvz dt n1 vhz n1 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp j-jn n1, c-acp pn31 vbz vvn pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 209 Image 51
1225 The reasons he gives from the Fathers of Peter 's Sorrow, do not concern the present Question, I need not therefore take notice of them. The Reasons he gives from the Father's of Peter is Sorrow, do not concern the present Question, I need not Therefore take notice of them. dt n2 pns31 vvz p-acp dt n2 pp-f np1 vbz n1, vdb xx vvi dt j n1, pns11 vvb xx av vvi n1 pp-f pno32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 209 Image 51
1226 That the words, Pasce oves meas, include Peter 's Restauration to his Apostleship, the Discussor grants to Dr. Barrow: Tho if he fell from it, I think he was restored to it before, That the words, Paske Owes meas, include Peter is Restauration to his Apostleship, the Discusser grants to Dr. Barrow: Though if he fell from it, I think he was restored to it before, cst dt n2, fw-la fw-la fw-la, vvb np1 vbz n1 p-acp po31 n1, dt n1 vvz p-acp n1 np1: c-acp cs pns31 vvd p-acp pn31, pns11 vvb pns31 vbds vvn p-acp pn31 a-acp, (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1227 when Christ said to him, together with the other Apostles, As my Father sent me, so send I you. when christ said to him, together with the other Apostles, As my Father sent me, so send I you. c-crq np1 vvd p-acp pno31, av p-acp dt j-jn n2, p-acp po11 n1 vvd pno11, av vvb pns11 pn22. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1228 But this his Restauration will not satisfy; But this his Restauration will not satisfy; p-acp d po31 n1 vmb xx vvi; (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1229 He was not only readmitted into the society of the twelve, but was exalted to a higher degree, He was not only readmitted into the society of the twelve, but was exalted to a higher degree, pns31 vbds xx av-j vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt crd, cc-acp vbds vvn p-acp dt jc n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1230 so as to become the Prince and Pastor of that Company. This, he says, is the real sense of the Fathers. so as to become the Prince and Pastor of that Company. This, he Says, is the real sense of the Father's. av c-acp pc-acp vvi dt n1 cc n1 pp-f d n1. d, pns31 vvz, vbz dt j n1 pp-f dt n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1231 If so, the Fathers were mistaken in expressing their sense; If so, the Father's were mistaken in expressing their sense; cs av, dt n2 vbdr vvn p-acp vvg po32 n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1232 for that this is not the sense of those Sayings he cites from them, will appear by a short review of the Particulars, which I shall now give you. for that this is not the sense of those Sayings he cites from them, will appear by a short review of the Particulars, which I shall now give you. c-acp cst d vbz xx dt n1 pp-f d n2-vvg pns31 vvz p-acp pno32, vmb vvi p-acp dt j vvi pp-f dt n2-j, r-crq pns11 vmb av vvi pn22. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1233 After his Tears, says St. Ambrose, he is taken to be a Pastor, and receives others to be govern'd by him, who had not before govern'd himself . After his Tears, Says Saint Ambrose, he is taken to be a Pastor, and receives Others to be governed by him, who had not before governed himself. p-acp po31 n2, vvz n1 np1, pns31 vbz vvn pc-acp vbi dt n1, cc vvz n2-jn pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp pno31, r-crq vhd xx a-acp vvn px31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1234 What's this to his being exalted above the Apostles? Were not the other Apostles made Pastors, What's this to his being exalted above the Apostles? Were not the other Apostles made Pastors, q-crq|vbz d p-acp po31 vbg vvn p-acp dt n2? vbdr xx dt j-jn n2 vvd ng1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1235 and had others committed to their Government as well as he? Mark by the way, That he hath chang'd accepit into accipit, seipse into seipsum, and which is very observable, rexit not into rexerat, but regerat, a word for which the Grammar hath neither Mood nor Tense. and had Others committed to their Government as well as he? Mark by the Way, That he hath changed accepit into accipit, seipse into seipsum, and which is very observable, rexit not into rexerat, but regerat, a word for which the Grammar hath neither Mood nor Tense. cc vhd ng2-jn vvn p-acp po32 n1 c-acp av c-acp pns31? n1 p-acp dt n1, cst pns31 vhz vvn fw-la p-acp fw-la, n1 p-acp fw-la, cc r-crq vbz av j, fw-la xx p-acp j, p-acp j, dt n1 p-acp r-crq dt n1 vhz dx n1 ccx n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1236 He quotes these words from St. Ambrose de poenitentia Petri, whereas St. Ambrose hath no Tract so intitled; He quotes these words from Saint Ambrose de Penitence Petri, whereas Saint Ambrose hath no Tract so entitled; pns31 vvz d n2 p-acp n1 np1 fw-fr fw-la np1, cs n1 np1 vhz dx n1 av vvd; (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1237 but the words, allowing for those alterations he hath made, are in his 48th Sermon de Tempore. As little to the purpose is the other passage of St. Ambrose: Petrus Ecclesiae praeponitur, postquam tentatus à Diabolo est: but the words, allowing for those alterations he hath made, Are in his 48th Sermon de Tempore. As little to the purpose is the other passage of Saint Ambrose: Peter Ecclesiae praeponitur, Postquam tentatus à Diabolo est: cc-acp dt n2, vvg p-acp d n2 pns31 vhz vvn, vbr p-acp po31 ord n1 fw-fr fw-la. p-acp j p-acp dt n1 vbz dt j-jn n1 pp-f n1 np1: np1 np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la: (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1238 that is, Peter is set over the Church, after that he is tempted of the Devil. that is, Peter is Set over the Church, After that he is tempted of the devil. cst vbz, np1 vbz vvn p-acp dt n1, c-acp cst pns31 vbz vvn pp-f dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1239 For none certainly will deny but the Apostles were Praepositi Ecclesiae, set over the Church as well as he. For none Certainly will deny but the Apostles were Praepositi Ecclesiae, Set over the Church as well as he. p-acp pix av-j vmb vvi p-acp dt n2 vbdr n1 np1, vvn p-acp dt n1 c-acp av c-acp pns31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1240 But S. Austin says, he found greater Grace than he lost : That's granted, but not greater than the other Apostles received; But S. Austin Says, he found greater Grace than he lost: That's granted, but not greater than the other Apostles received; p-acp n1 np1 vvz, pns31 vvd jc n1 cs pns31 vvd: d|vbz vvn, cc-acp xx jc cs dt j-jn n2 vvn; (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1241 when it was said to them, Teach all Nations, &c. For before his Fall, their Commission was limited to the lost Sheep of the House of Israel; but now extended to Gentiles as well as Jews. Tho by the way, this is none of St. Austin's, but taken out of a Sermon falsly ascribed to him, when it was said to them, Teach all nations, etc. For before his Fallen, their Commission was limited to the lost Sheep of the House of Israel; but now extended to Gentiles as well as jews. Though by the Way, this is none of Saint Austin's, but taken out of a Sermon falsely ascribed to him, c-crq pn31 vbds vvn p-acp pno32, vvb d n2, av c-acp p-acp po31 n1, po32 n1 vbds vvn p-acp dt j-vvn n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1; p-acp av vvn p-acp n2-j c-acp av c-acp np2. av p-acp dt n1, d vbz pix pp-f n1 npg1, p-acp vvn av pp-f dt n1 av-j vvn p-acp pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1242 as the Benedictins of Paris have shewed. Arnobius says, Major gradus redditur ploranti, quam aufertur neganti. as the Benedictins of paris have showed. Arnobius Says, Major gradus redditur ploranti, quam aufertur neganti. c-acp dt n2 pp-f np1 vhb vvn. np1 vvz, j fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1243 It's true, since all that could be taken from him, upon his denial of Christ, was no more than was before that given him; It's true, since all that could be taken from him, upon his denial of christ, was no more than was before that given him; pn31|vbz j, c-acp d cst vmd vbi vvn p-acp pno31, p-acp po31 n1 pp-f np1, vbds av-dx av-dc cs vbds a-acp d vvn pno31; (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1244 which (as I now said) was to preach the Gospel to the Jews; which (as I now said) was to preach the Gospel to the jews; q-crq (c-acp pns11 av vvd) vbds pc-acp vvi dt n1 p-acp dt np2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1245 whereas after his Resurrection, Christ enlarged his Commission, but made it no larger than that of the other Apostles. But St. Chrysostom says — He so wash'd away that Sin, whereas After his Resurrection, christ enlarged his Commission, but made it no larger than that of the other Apostles. But Saint Chrysostom Says — He so washed away that since, cs p-acp po31 n1, np1 vvd po31 n1, cc-acp vvd pn31 av-dx jc cs d pp-f dt j-jn n2. p-acp n1 np1 vvz — pns31 av vvn av d n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1246 as to become the Prince of the Apostles, and to have the whole World deliver'd into his Hands . as to become the Prince of the Apostles, and to have the Whole World Delivered into his Hands. c-acp pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n2, cc pc-acp vhi dt j-jn n1 vvn p-acp po31 n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1247 It is in St. Chrysostom, the first of the Apostles , and so he was before he denied his Master. It is in Saint Chrysostom, the First of the Apostles, and so he was before he denied his Master. pn31 vbz p-acp n1 np1, dt ord pp-f dt n2, cc av pns31 vbds c-acp pns31 vvd po31 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1248 And that every one of the Apostles had the whole World deliver'd into his Hands as much as St. Peter, has been before proved. And that every one of the Apostles had the Whole World Delivered into his Hands as much as Saint Peter, has been before proved. cc cst d crd pp-f dt n2 vhd dt j-jn n1 vvn p-acp po31 n2 c-acp d c-acp n1 np1, vhz vbn a-acp vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1249 Besides it is observable, that St. Chrysostom presently after his Comment upon Feed my Sheep, says, that St. John as well as St. Peter received the Government of the whole World. Beside it is observable, that Saint Chrysostom presently After his Comment upon Feed my Sheep, Says, that Saint John as well as Saint Peter received the Government of the Whole World. p-acp pn31 vbz j, cst n1 np1 av-j p-acp po31 n1 p-acp vvb po11 n1, vvz, cst n1 np1 c-acp av c-acp n1 np1 vvd dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 210 Image 51
1250 The reason he gives, why our Saviour asked Peter thrice, whether he loved him, I own to be that which is generally given by the Fathers. The reason he gives, why our Saviour asked Peter thrice, whither he loved him, I own to be that which is generally given by the Father's. dt n1 pns31 vvz, c-crq po12 n1 vvd np1 av, cs pns31 vvd pno31, pns11 vvb pc-acp vbi d r-crq vbz av-j vvn p-acp dt n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 211 Image 51
1251 His next Assault is upon a Quotation out of S. Austin, and then upon another out of St. Basil produced by his Antagonist to prove that the Words, feed my Sheep were spoken to the rest as well as to Peter; but so feeble is his Attempt that there's no Danger. His next Assault is upon a Quotation out of S. Austin, and then upon Another out of Saint Basil produced by his Antagonist to prove that the Words, feed my Sheep were spoken to the rest as well as to Peter; but so feeble is his Attempt that there's no Danger. po31 ord n1 vbz p-acp dt n1 av pp-f n1 np1, cc av p-acp j-jn av pp-f n1 np1 vvn p-acp po31 n1 pc-acp vvi cst dt n2, vvb po11 n1 vbdr vvn p-acp dt n1 c-acp av c-acp pc-acp np1; p-acp av j vbz po31 vvb cst pc-acp|vbz dx n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1252 S. Austin 's Word's are, when it is said to Peter, it is said to all, S. Austin is Word's Are, when it is said to Peter, it is said to all, np1 np1 vbz ng1 vbr, c-crq pn31 vbz vvn p-acp np1, pn31 vbz vvn p-acp d, (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1253 If thou lovest me, feed my Sheep . Which one would think were too plain to admit of any Dispute. If thou Lovest me, feed my Sheep. Which one would think were too plain to admit of any Dispute. cs pns21 vv2 pno11, vvb po11 n1. q-crq crd vmd vvi vbdr av j pc-acp vvi pp-f d vvb. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1254 But he fancies, that he finds something to his Purpose in the Words foregoing, which he tells us are these. But he fancies, that he finds something to his Purpose in the Words foregoing, which he tells us Are these. p-acp pns31 vvz, cst pns31 vvz pi p-acp po31 n1 p-acp dt n2 vvg, r-crq pns31 vvz pno12 vbr d. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1255 Non sine causa inter omnes Apostolos hujus Ecclesiae Catholicae personam sustinet Petrus, huic enim Ecclesiae claves regni Coelorum datae sunt, cum Petro datae sunt; Non sine causa inter omnes Apostles hujus Ecclesiae Catholic Personam Sustinet Peter, huic enim Ecclesiae claves Regni Coelorum Datae sunt, cum Peter Datae sunt; fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la np1 vvz fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la; (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1256 & cum ei dicitur, &c. And what now? Here, says he, you are to understand that in his Judgment Peter only of all the Apostles personated the Catholick Church. & cum ei dicitur, etc. And what now? Here, Says he, you Are to understand that in his Judgement Peter only of all the Apostles personated the Catholic Church. cc fw-la fw-la fw-la, av cc q-crq av? av, vvz pns31, pn22 vbr pc-acp vvi cst p-acp po31 n1 np1 av-j pp-f d dt n2 vvn dt njp n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1257 And what follows from hence? that the Keys are said to be given to her, And what follows from hence? that the Keys Are said to be given to her, cc r-crq vvz p-acp av? cst dt n2 vbr vvn pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1258 when they were given to him. This is that we say. O but they were given to him, as to her Head, Primate, and Rector. when they were given to him. This is that we say. O but they were given to him, as to her Head, Primate, and Rector. c-crq pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp pno31. d vbz cst pns12 vvb. sy cc-acp pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp pno31, a-acp p-acp po31 n1, j-jn, cc n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1259 In this only Sense, those words which were immediately spoken to Peter, are said to be spoken to all the rest, they being all comprised in him, as their Chief. In this only Sense, those words which were immediately spoken to Peter, Are said to be spoken to all the rest, they being all comprised in him, as their Chief. p-acp d j n1, d n2 r-crq vbdr av-j vvn p-acp np1, vbr vvn pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp d dt n1, pns32 vbg d vvn p-acp pno31, c-acp po32 n-jn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1260 And in this Acceptation he grants, that FEED MY SHEEP, might be spoken to all his Disciples . And in this Acceptation he grants, that FEED MY SHEEP, might be spoken to all his Disciples. cc p-acp d n1 pns31 vvz, cst vvb po11 n1, vmd vbi vvn p-acp d po31 n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1261 But where says St. Austin so, or any thing like it? He has already proved this out of his Writings. But where Says Saint Austin so, or any thing like it? He has already proved this out of his Writings. p-acp q-crq vvz n1 np1 av, cc d n1 vvb pn31? pns31 vhz av vvn d av pp-f po31 n2-vvg. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1262 And I have already shewed that he is so far from proving it, that the places he has produced for it, do prove the direct contrary . And I have already showed that he is so Far from proving it, that the places he has produced for it, do prove the Direct contrary. cc pns11 vhb av vvn cst pns31 vbz av av-j p-acp vvg pn31, cst dt n2 pns31 vhz vvn p-acp pn31, vdb vvi dt j j-jn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1263 What follows next, that these words were spoken primordially to Peter solely, is nothing to the purpose, What follows next, that these words were spoken primordially to Peter solely, is nothing to the purpose, q-crq vvz ord, cst d n2 vbdr vvn av-j p-acp np1 av-j, vbz pix p-acp dt n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1264 and therefore he might have spared all the places he quotes from St. Austin for the proof of it. and Therefore he might have spared all the places he quotes from Saint Austin for the proof of it. cc av pns31 vmd vhi vvn d dt n2 pns31 vvz p-acp n1 np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 212 Image 51
1265 The previous words in St. Basil he would perswade us make wholly against that, for which they are by Protestants alledg'd. The previous words in Saint Basil he would persuade us make wholly against that, for which they Are by Protestants alleged. dt j n2 p-acp n1 np1 pns31 vmd vvi pno12 vvi av-jn p-acp d, p-acp r-crq pns32 vbr p-acp n2 vvd. (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1266 I shall therefore set them down, together with those that follow, and then leave it to the impartial Reader to judg: I shall Therefore Set them down, together with those that follow, and then leave it to the impartial Reader to judge: pns11 vmb av vvi pno32 a-acp, av p-acp d cst vvb, cc av vvb pn31 p-acp dt j n1 p-acp n1: (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1267 They are by himself thus rendred in English; For a Governour is nothing else, but one that represents the Person of our Saviour; They Are by himself thus rendered in English; For a Governor is nothing Else, but one that represents the Person of our Saviour; pns32 vbr p-acp px31 av vvn p-acp jp; p-acp dt n1 vbz pix av, cc-acp pi cst vvz dt n1 pp-f po12 n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1268 and this we are taught by Christ, constituting Peter the Pastor of his Church after himself, and this we Are taught by christ, constituting Peter the Pastor of his Church After himself, cc d pns12 vbr vvn p-acp np1, vvg np1 dt n1 pp-f po31 n1 p-acp px31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1269 for he says, Peter, do you love me more than these? Feed my Sheep . for he Says, Peter, do you love me more than these? Feed my Sheep. c-acp pns31 vvz, np1, vdb pn22 vvi pno11 av-dc cs d? vvb po11 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1270 What is there here that is so destructive and fatal to our purpose? Does this set Peter above the rest of the Apostles? Had not Christ before created every one of them Pastor of his Church after himself? But see now what follows, And giving henceforth to all Pastors and Teachers an equal Power; What is there Here that is so destructive and fatal to our purpose? Does this Set Peter above the rest of the Apostles? Had not christ before created every one of them Pastor of his Church After himself? But see now what follows, And giving henceforth to all Pastors and Teachers an equal Power; q-crq vbz a-acp av cst vbz av j cc j p-acp po12 n1? vdz d j-vvn np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2? vhd xx np1 a-acp vvn d crd pp-f pno32 n1 pp-f po31 n1 p-acp px31? p-acp vvi av q-crq vvz, cc vvg av p-acp d ng1 cc n2 dt j-jn n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1271 and of this it is a Sign, that they all bind and loose as he . and of this it is a Signen, that they all bind and lose as he. cc pp-f d pn31 vbz dt n1, cst pns32 d vvi cc vvi c-acp pns31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1272 He said in the words foregoing, that he constituted Peter after himself Pastor of the Church; He said in the words foregoing, that he constituted Peter After himself Pastor of the Church; pns31 vvd p-acp dt n2 vvg, cst pns31 vvn np1 p-acp px31 n1 pp-f dt n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1273 he says in these, that he conferred to all Pastors and Teachers, not a Power subordinate, but equal to that he gave to Peter: Whereof this is a sign, that they do all bind and loose, not in subjection to him, he Says in these, that he conferred to all Pastors and Teachers, not a Power subordinate, but equal to that he gave to Peter: Whereof this is a Signen, that they do all bind and lose, not in subjection to him, pns31 vvz p-acp d, cst pns31 vvd p-acp d ng1 cc n2, xx dt n1 j, p-acp j-jn p-acp cst pns31 vvd p-acp np1: c-crq d vbz dt n1, cst pns32 vdb d vvi cc vvi, xx p-acp n1 p-acp pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1274 but in like manner as he. but in like manner as he. cc-acp p-acp av-j n1 c-acp pns31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1275 See now what credit is to be given to this Man, who can have the face to pervert so plain a Testimony as this. See now what credit is to be given to this Man, who can have the face to pervert so plain a Testimony as this. n1 av q-crq n1 vbz pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp d n1, r-crq vmb vhi dt n1 pc-acp vvi av j dt n1 c-acp d. (7) chapter (DIV2) 213 Image 51
1276 That Christ spake these words, Feed my Sheep, to Peter only, is not denied by Protestants, and therefore all his Fathers, That christ spoke these words, Feed my Sheep, to Peter only, is not denied by Protestants, and Therefore all his Father's, cst np1 vvd d n2, vvb po11 n1, p-acp np1 av-j, vbz xx vvn p-acp n2, cc av d po31 n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 214 Image 51
1277 and all his Arguments from the Context to prove it, are needless . and all his Arguments from the Context to prove it, Are needless. cc d po31 n2 p-acp dt n1 pc-acp vvi pn31, vbr j. (7) chapter (DIV2) 214 Image 51
1278 But it is his way to be copious in the proof of that which is granted, But it is his Way to be copious in the proof of that which is granted, p-acp pn31 vbz po31 n1 pc-acp vbi j p-acp dt n1 pp-f d r-crq vbz vvn, (7) chapter (DIV2) 214 Image 51
1279 and to say little or nothing to the purpose, where there is most need of proof. and to say little or nothing to the purpose, where there is most need of proof. cc pc-acp vvi j cc pix p-acp dt n1, c-crq pc-acp vbz ds n1 pp-f n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 214 Image 51
1280 But though they were for a special reason directed to him only, yet all the rest were equally concerned in them. SECT. II. But though they were for a special reason directed to him only, yet all the rest were equally concerned in them. SECT. II p-acp cs pns32 vbdr p-acp dt j n1 vvn p-acp pno31 av-j, av d dt n1 vbdr av-jn vvn p-acp pno32. n1. crd (7) chapter (DIV2) 214 Image 51
1281 In all that confused heap we have in the Remainder of these two Chapters, there is nothing needs an Answer, In all that confused heap we have in the Remainder of these two Chapters, there is nothing needs an Answer, p-acp d d j-vvn n1 pns12 vhb p-acp dt n1 pp-f d crd n2, pc-acp vbz pix vvz dt n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 215 Image 51
1282 but that alone which is the main thing in Debate, viz. That Peter as supreme Pastor had Authority of feeding the universal Church, including both the Apostles and other Christians . but that alone which is the main thing in Debate, viz. That Peter as supreme Pastor had authority of feeding the universal Church, including both the Apostles and other Christians. cc-acp cst av-j r-crq vbz dt j n1 p-acp n1, n1 cst np1 p-acp j n1 vhd n1 pp-f vvg dt j n1, vvg d dt n2 cc j-jn np1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 215 Image 51
1283 This he attempts to prove by two Arguments from the Text it self, which he pretends are agreeable to the sense of the Fathers: This he attempts to prove by two Arguments from the Text it self, which he pretends Are agreeable to the sense of the Father's: d pns31 vvz pc-acp vvi p-acp crd n2 p-acp dt n1 pn31 n1, r-crq pns31 vvz vbr j p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2: (7) chapter (DIV2) 215 Image 51
1284 The first from the Question, Lovest thou me more than these? The second from the Injunction, Feed MY SHEEP. The Vanity of his Attempt will soon appear. The First from the Question, Lovest thou me more than these? The second from the Injunction, Feed MY SHEEP. The Vanity of his Attempt will soon appear. dt ord p-acp dt n1, vv2 pns21 pno11 av-dc cs d? dt ord p-acp dt n1, vvb po11 n1. dt n1 pp-f po31 vvb n1 av vvi. (7) chapter (DIV2) 215 Image 51
1285 1. If Christ, says he, had designed him to be no more a Pastor than any of the rest, the Question had been more rationally stated thus, Simon Jona, do you love me AS MƲCH as any of the other do? but our Savior asking him, 1. If christ, Says he, had designed him to be no more a Pastor than any of the rest, the Question had been more rationally stated thus, Simon Jonah, do you love me AS MƲCH as any of the other doe? but our Saviour asking him, crd cs np1, vvz pns31, vhd vvn pno31 pc-acp vbi dx av-dc dt n1 cs d pp-f dt n1, dt n1 vhd vbn av-dc av-j vvn av, np1 np1, vdb pn22 vvi pno11 p-acp j c-acp d pp-f dt j-jn n1? cc-acp po12 n1 vvg pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1286 whether he loved him more than the rest, did by the Shape and Frame of the Question intend him a particular Superiority above the rest . whither he loved him more than the rest, did by the Shape and Frame of the Question intend him a particular Superiority above the rest. cs pns31 vvd pno31 av-dc cs dt n1, vdd p-acp dt vvb cc n1 pp-f dt n1 vvb pno31 dt j n1 p-acp dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1287 To the same purpose Dr. Tho. G. says, to take away all Suspicion, as if he meant not to give him an Authority above that of the rest of his Brethren, he asked him not only if he loved him, To the same purpose Dr. Tho. G. Says, to take away all Suspicion, as if he meant not to give him an authority above that of the rest of his Brothers, he asked him not only if he loved him, p-acp dt d n1 n1 np1 np1 vvz, pc-acp vvi av d n1, c-acp cs pns31 vvd xx pc-acp vvi pno31 dt n1 p-acp d pp-f dt n1 pp-f po31 n2, pns31 vvd pno31 xx av-j cs pns31 vvd pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1288 but if he did not love him MORE THAN THEY; but if he did not love him MORE THAN THEY; cc-acp cs pns31 vdd xx vvi pno31 av-dc cs pns32; (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1289 manifestly declaring by the Excess of Love he required from him, a proportionable EXCESS or Superiority in the Power that he committed to him . manifestly declaring by the Excess of Love he required from him, a proportionable EXCESS or Superiority in the Power that he committed to him. av-j vvg p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1 pns31 vvd p-acp pno31, dt j n1 cc n1 p-acp dt n1 cst pns31 vvd p-acp pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1290 This, adds the Discussor, seems to me most serenely to be the native and genuine meaning of of our Saviour's Question, disarray'd of all Heretical Depravation (rarely elegant!) otherwise I desire to know to what Purpose and Designment was the Interrogation of a greater Degree of Love. This, adds the Discusser, seems to me most serenely to be the native and genuine meaning of of our Saviour's Question, disarrayed of all Heretical Depravation (rarely elegant!) otherwise I desire to know to what Purpose and Designment was the Interrogation of a greater Degree of Love. d, vvz dt n1, vvz p-acp pno11 av-ds av-j pc-acp vbi dt j-jn cc j n1 pp-f pp-f po12 ng1 n1, vvn pp-f d j n1 (av-j j!) av pns11 vvb pc-acp vvi p-acp r-crq n1 cc n1 vbds dt n1 pp-f dt jc n1 pp-f n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1291 I will be so kind, as to tell him most serenely, what is the native and genuine Reason of this. I will be so kind, as to tell him most serenely, what is the native and genuine Reason of this. pns11 vmb vbi av j, c-acp pc-acp vvi pno31 av-ds av-j, r-crq vbz dt j-jn cc j n1 pp-f d. (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1292 The Interrogation is of a greater degree of Love, with respect to that Profession Peter had formerly made, tho all should be offended because of thee, The Interrogation is of a greater degree of Love, with respect to that Profession Peter had formerly made, though all should be offended Because of thee, dt n1 vbz pp-f dt jc n1 pp-f n1, p-acp n1 p-acp d n1 np1 vhd av-j vvn, av d vmd vbi vvn p-acp pp-f pno21, (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1293 yet will I never be offended . yet will I never be offended. av vmb pns11 av-x vbi vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1294 Where Peter having professed a Love to Christ above all the rest, and yet when he was put upon the Trial, having failed more than any of them, by thrice denying him; Where Peter having professed a Love to christ above all the rest, and yet when he was put upon the Trial, having failed more than any of them, by thrice denying him; q-crq np1 vhg vvn dt n1 p-acp np1 p-acp d dt n1, cc av c-crq pns31 vbds vvn p-acp dt n1, vhg vvn av-dc cs d pp-f pno32, p-acp av vvg pno31; (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1295 our Saviour therefore puts the Question comparatively, Lovest thou me more than these? Art thou still as confident as thou wast heretofore, that thou hast a greater Love for me than these have? To which he now returns a more modest Answer, professing only the Sincerity of his Love, our Saviour Therefore puts the Question comparatively, Lovest thou me more than these? Art thou still as confident as thou wast heretofore, that thou hast a greater Love for me than these have? To which he now returns a more modest Answer, professing only the Sincerity of his Love, po12 n1 av vvz dt n1 av-j, vv2 pns21 pno11 av-dc cs d? vb2r pns21 av p-acp j c-acp pns21 vbd2s av, cst pns21 vh2 dt jc n1 p-acp pno11 cs d vhb? p-acp r-crq pns31 av vvz dt av-dc j n1, vvg av-j dt n1 pp-f po31 n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1296 but making no Comparison with others, Lord, thou knowest I love thee: but making no Comparison with Others, Lord, thou Knowest I love thee: cc-acp vvg dx n1 p-acp n2-jn, n1, pns21 vv2 pns11 vvb pno21: (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1297 As much as to say, I have now learnt by sad Experience, not to prefer my self before others, I will not therefore say, that I love thee more than any of my fellow-Disciples, As much as to say, I have now learned by sad Experience, not to prefer my self before Others, I will not Therefore say, that I love thee more than any of my Fellow-disciples, p-acp d c-acp pc-acp vvi, pns11 vhb av vvn p-acp j n1, xx pc-acp vvi po11 n1 p-acp n2-jn, pns11 vmb xx av vvi, cst pns11 vvb pno21 av-dc cs d pp-f po11 n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1298 but I dare appeal to thy self who knowest the Heart, for the Truth of my Love; but I Dare appeal to thy self who Knowest the Heart, for the Truth of my Love; cc-acp pns11 vvb n1 p-acp po21 n1 q-crq vv2 dt n1, p-acp dt n1 pp-f po11 n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1299 thou, Lord, that knowest all things, knowest that I love thee. thou, Lord, that Knowest all things, Knowest that I love thee. pns21, n1, cst vv2 d n2, vv2 cst pns11 vvb pno21. (7) chapter (DIV2) 216 Image 51
1300 And therefore that Peter loved Christ more than any of the other Apostles, (though it were certain that he did so) cannot be concluded from this Question, much less, that this his egregious Love was the Motive that induc'd Christ to grant him this Commission, (as the Discussor words it;) and less yet, that Christ by commanding him to feed his Sheep, did declare him to be the greatest Lover. And Therefore that Peter loved christ more than any of the other Apostles, (though it were certain that he did so) cannot be concluded from this Question, much less, that this his egregious Love was the Motive that induced christ to grant him this Commission, (as the Discusser words it;) and less yet, that christ by commanding him to feed his Sheep, did declare him to be the greatest Lover. cc av d np1 vvd np1 av-dc cs d pp-f dt j-jn n2, (cs pn31 vbdr j cst pns31 vdd av) vmbx vbi vvn p-acp d n1, av-d av-dc, cst d po31 j n1 vbds dt n1 cst vvd np1 pc-acp vvi pno31 d n1, (c-acp dt n1 n2 pn31;) cc av-dc av, cst np1 p-acp vvg pno31 pc-acp vvi po31 n1, vdd vvi pno31 pc-acp vbi dt js n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 217 Image 51
1301 Nor can it hence be inferr'd, as Dr. Tho. G. would have it, that Christ required an Excess of Love from him: Nor can it hence be inferred, as Dr. Tho. G. would have it, that christ required an Excess of Love from him: ccx vmb pn31 av vbi vvn, c-acp n1 np1 np1 vmd vhi pn31, cst np1 vvd dt n1 pp-f n1 p-acp pno31: (7) chapter (DIV2) 217 Image 51
1302 The feeding of his Sheep being enjoyn'd, as an Expression of his Love only, and not of his greater Love. If thou lovest me as thou professest, give proof of thy Love to me by feeding my Sheep. The feeding of his Sheep being enjoined, as an Expression of his Love only, and not of his greater Love. If thou Lovest me as thou professest, give proof of thy Love to me by feeding my Sheep. dt n-vvg pp-f po31 n1 vbg vvn, c-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 vvb av-j, cc xx pp-f po31 jc n1. cs pns21 vv2 pno11 a-acp pns21 vv2, vvb n1 pp-f po21 n1 p-acp pno11 p-acp vvg po11 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 217 Image 51
1303 There is therefore no need to determine, whether Peter 's Love surpassed that of all the other Apostles, since all that is here upon the Profession of his Love required of him, There is Therefore no need to determine, whither Peter is Love surpassed that of all the other Apostles, since all that is Here upon the Profession of his Love required of him, pc-acp vbz av dx n1 pc-acp vvi, cs np1 vbz n1 vvn d pp-f d dt j-jn n2, p-acp d cst vbz av p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1 vvd pp-f pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 218 Image 51
1304 or (if the Discussor will have it so) the Commission here given him, does no way exceed that given to the other Apostles; or (if the Discusser will have it so) the Commission Here given him, does not Way exceed that given to the other Apostles; cc (cs dt n1 vmb vhi pn31 av) dt n1 av vvn pno31, vdz xx n1 vvi cst vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 218 Image 51
1305 so that supposing him never such a raging, ardent, mad Lover of Christ (as the Discussor very handsomly renders St. Chrysostom 's words) and that this Love was the Ground of the Trust here committed to him, it cannot hence with any colour of Reason be inferr'd, that he was advanc'd to any the least Superiority over them. so that supposing him never such a raging, Ardent, mad Lover of christ (as the Discusser very handsomely renders Saint Chrysostom is words) and that this Love was the Ground of the Trust Here committed to him, it cannot hence with any colour of Reason be inferred, that he was advanced to any the least Superiority over them. av cst vvg pno31 av d dt vvg, j, j n1 pp-f np1 (c-acp dt n1 av av-j vvz n1 np1 vbz n1) cc cst d n1 vbds dt n1 pp-f dt n1 av vvn p-acp pno31, pn31 vmbx av p-acp d n1 pp-f n1 vbb vvn, cst pns31 vbds vvn p-acp d dt ds n1 p-acp pno32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 218 Image 51
1306 And therefore all the Quotations of the Fathers to prove either of these, are lost Labour; And Therefore all the Quotations of the Father's to prove either of these, Are lost Labour; cc av d dt n2 pp-f dt n2 pc-acp vvi d pp-f d, vbr vvn n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 218 Image 51
1307 and I may pass over the two next Pages as impertinent, except one Passage which deserves an Asterisk, (had we not met with something like it before) That according to the Proportion and Measure of his Love, was the Extension and Latitude of his Power . and I may pass over the two next Pages as impertinent, except one Passage which deserves an Asterisk, (had we not met with something like it before) That according to the Proportion and Measure of his Love, was the Extension and Latitude of his Power. cc pns11 vmb vvi p-acp dt crd ord n2 p-acp j, c-acp crd n1 r-crq vvz dt j, (vhn pns12 xx vvn p-acp pi av-j pn31 a-acp) d vvg p-acp dt n1 cc n1 pp-f po31 n1, vbds dt n1 cc n1 pp-f po31 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 218 Image 51
1308 If the Pope's Power have the same measure, to what a narrow Compass will it be reduc'd? For if we may judge their Love, by what their own Writers tell us of the Fruits of it, in many of their Lives, there is no honest Curate who will not be admitted, not only to be an equal Sharer, but to be his Superior in this Pastoral Commission. If the Pope's Power have the same measure, to what a narrow Compass will it be reduced? For if we may judge their Love, by what their own Writers tell us of the Fruits of it, in many of their Lives, there is no honest Curate who will not be admitted, not only to be an equal Sharer, but to be his Superior in this Pastoral Commission. cs dt ng1 n1 vhb dt d n1, p-acp r-crq dt j n1 vmb pn31 vbi vvn? p-acp cs pns12 vmb vvi po32 n1, p-acp r-crq po32 d n2 vvb pno12 pp-f dt n2 pp-f pn31, p-acp d pp-f po32 n2, pc-acp vbz dx j n1 r-crq vmb xx vbi vvn, xx av-j pc-acp vbi dt j-jn n1, p-acp pc-acp vbi po31 j-jn p-acp d n-jn n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 218 Image 51
1309 2. The second Argument is taken from the Injunction, Feed MY SHEEP. The words Oves meas, says the Discussor, do impale and infold all Christ's Sheep in general, 2. The second Argument is taken from the Injunction, Feed MY SHEEP. The words Owes meas, Says the Discusser, do impale and enfold all Christ's Sheep in general, crd dt ord n1 vbz vvn p-acp dt n1, vvb po11 n1. dt n2 n2 fw-la, vvz dt n1, vdb vvi cc vvi d npg1 n1 p-acp n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 219 Image 51
1310 as well the Apostles as other Christians, all were recommended and deliver'd over to Peter 's Care and Presecture . as well the Apostles as other Christians, all were recommended and Delivered over to Peter is Care and Presbyter. c-acp av dt n2 p-acp j-jn np1, d vbdr vvn cc vvn a-acp p-acp np1 vbz n1 cc vvi. (7) chapter (DIV2) 219 Image 51
1311 And he deliver'd to him, says Dr. Tho. G. the supreme Charge or Superintendency of things in order to the feeding of his Flock, not only of his Lambs, but of his Sheep; And he Delivered to him, Says Dr. Tho. G. the supreme Charge or Superintendency of things in order to the feeding of his Flock, not only of his Lambs, but of his Sheep; cc pns31 vvd p-acp pno31, vvz n1 np1 np1 dt j n1 cc n1 pp-f n2 p-acp n1 p-acp dt n-vvg pp-f po31 vvb, xx av-j pp-f po31 n2, cc-acp pp-f po31 n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 219 Image 51
1312 in which expression all the Faithful of what degree or preeminence soever are included . in which expression all the Faithful of what degree or preeminence soever Are included. p-acp r-crq n1 d dt j pp-f r-crq n1 cc n1 av vbr vvd. (7) chapter (DIV2) 219 Image 51
1313 The Discussor hath offer'd two Arguments why Oves meas must be taken in this latitude. (1.) Because the words are deliver'd indefinitely. (2.) Because this was the sense of St. Bernard, and some other Fathers. The Discusser hath offered two Arguments why Owes meas must be taken in this latitude. (1.) Because the words Are Delivered indefinitely. (2.) Because this was the sense of Saint Bernard, and Some other Father's. dt n1 vhz vvn crd n2 c-crq vvz fw-la vmb vbi vvn p-acp d n1. (crd) p-acp dt n2 vbr vvn av-j. (crd) p-acp d vbds dt n1 pp-f n1 np1, cc d j-jn n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 219 Image 51
1314 What will not Men say, who are resolved to serve a Cause? Could any unprejudic'd Person have ever so much as dream'd, that by Feed my Sheep Christ meant, be thou Lord over all thy fellow-Apostles? But let us consider the Reasons he gives. What will not Men say, who Are resolved to serve a Cause? Could any unprejudiced Person have ever so much as dreamed, that by Feed my Sheep christ meant, be thou Lord over all thy fellow-Apostles? But let us Consider the Reasons he gives. q-crq vmb xx n2 vvi, r-crq vbr vvn pc-acp vvi dt n1? vmd d j n1 vhb av av av-d c-acp vvd, cst p-acp vvb po11 n1 np1 vvd, vbb pns21 n1 p-acp d po21 n2? cc-acp vvb pno12 vvi dt n2 pns31 vvz. (7) chapter (DIV2) 219 Image 51
1315 1. Because the words are deliver'd indefinitely, in an unlimited manner, there being no exception, restriction or distinction . 1. Because the words Are Delivered indefinitely, in an unlimited manner, there being no exception, restriction or distinction. crd p-acp dt n2 vbr vvn av-j, p-acp dt j n1, a-acp vbg dx n1, n1 cc n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 220 Image 51
1316 In answer to which it will be sufficient to ask this Gentleman a few Questions. In answer to which it will be sufficient to ask this Gentleman a few Questions. p-acp n1 p-acp r-crq pn31 vmb vbi j pc-acp vvi d n1 dt d n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 220 Image 51
1317 (1.) Whether every indefinite Expression be to be understood universally. For instance, when Christ said to Peter, Thou shalt henceforth catch Men, whether it was meant simply and without exception, all the Men in the World? Who does not know that an indefinite Proposition is equivalent sometimes to an Universal, sometimes to a Particular? That when its parts are not necessarily connected, it is equivalent to a Particular only? But he thinks to defend himself by the great Name of St. Basil, who says, That which is indefinite comprehends all. (1.) Whither every indefinite Expression be to be understood universally. For instance, when christ said to Peter, Thou shalt henceforth catch Men, whither it was meant simply and without exception, all the Men in the World? Who does not know that an indefinite Proposition is equivalent sometime to an Universal, sometime to a Particular? That when its parts Are not necessarily connected, it is equivalent to a Particular only? But he thinks to defend himself by the great Name of Saint Basil, who Says, That which is indefinite comprehends all. (crd) cs d j n1 vbb pc-acp vbi vvn av-j. p-acp n1, c-crq np1 vvd p-acp np1, pns21 vm2 av vvi n2, cs pn31 vbds vvn av-j cc p-acp n1, d dt n2 p-acp dt n1? q-crq vdz xx vvi cst dt j n1 vbz j av p-acp dt j-u, av p-acp dt j? cst c-crq po31 n2 vbr xx av-j vvn, pn31 vbz j p-acp dt j-jn av-j? p-acp pns31 vvz pc-acp vvi px31 p-acp dt j n1 pp-f n1 np1, r-crq vvz, cst r-crq vbz j vvz d. (7) chapter (DIV2) 221 Image 51
1318 St. Basil was too great a Master of Reason, to assert that which every Fresh-man in Logick knows to be false and absurd; Saint Basil was too great a Master of Reason, to assert that which every Freshman in Logic knows to be false and absurd; n1 np1 vbds av j dt n1 pp-f n1, pc-acp vvb cst r-crq d n1 p-acp n1 vvz pc-acp vbi j cc j; (7) chapter (DIV2) 221 Image 51
1319 so that if these are his words, it is certain he meant not every Indefinite, but an Indefinite so qualified. so that if these Are his words, it is certain he meant not every Indefinite, but an Indefinite so qualified. av cst cs d vbr po31 n2, pn31 vbz j pns31 vvd xx d j, cc-acp dt j av vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 221 Image 51
1320 (2.) Whether all Nations, and every Creature be not words of as large extent as my Sheep? Or whether the two former (being expresly universal) do not extend to more than the later? And if so, (2.) Whither all nations, and every Creature be not words of as large extent as my Sheep? Or whither the two former (being expressly universal) do not extend to more than the later? And if so, (crd) cs d n2, cc d n1 vbb xx n2 pp-f a-acp j n1 c-acp po11 n1? cc cs dt crd j (vbg av-j j) vdb xx vvi p-acp dc cs dt jc? cc cs av, (7) chapter (DIV2) 222 Image 51
1321 whether every Apostle had not at least as large a Commission as this here given to Peter? And consequently, whither every Apostle had not At least as large a Commission as this Here given to Peter? And consequently, cs d n1 vhd xx p-acp ds p-acp j dt n1 c-acp d av vvn p-acp np1? cc av-j, (7) chapter (DIV2) 222 Image 51
1322 whether this Argument be not as good as that of the Discussor? Andrew had a Commission to go into all the World, whither this Argument be not as good as that of the Discusser? Andrew had a Commission to go into all the World, cs d n1 vbb xx p-acp j c-acp d pp-f dt n1? np1 vhd dt n1 p-acp vvb p-acp d dt n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 222 Image 51
1323 and to preach the Gospel to every Creature; but every Creature includes the Apostles, Peter himself not excepted; and to preach the Gospel to every Creature; but every Creature includes the Apostles, Peter himself not excepted; cc pc-acp vvi dt n1 p-acp d n1; p-acp d n1 vvz dt n2, np1 px31 xx vvn; (7) chapter (DIV2) 222 Image 51
1324 therefore the other Apostles, not excepting Peter, were St. Andrew 's Sheep. Therefore the other Apostles, not excepting Peter, were Saint Andrew is Sheep. av dt j-jn n2, xx vvg np1, vbdr n1 np1 vbz n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 222 Image 51
1325 (3.) Whether the Flock of God be not as indefinite as my Sheep? Whether it doth not comprehend both Lambs and Sheep too? And if so, (3.) Whither the Flock of God be not as indefinite as my Sheep? Whither it does not comprehend both Lambs and Sheep too? And if so, (crd) cs dt vvb pp-f np1 vbb xx p-acp j c-acp po11 n1? cs pn31 vdz xx vvi d ng1 cc n1 av? cc cs av, (7) chapter (DIV2) 223 Image 51
1326 whether when St. Paul exhorts the Elders of Ephesus, to feed the Flock of God, he gives not every one of them Commission to feed the Apostles, whither when Saint Paul exhorts the Elders of Ephesus, to feed the Flock of God, he gives not every one of them Commission to feed the Apostles, cs c-crq n1 np1 vvz dt n2-jn pp-f np1, pc-acp vvi dt vvb pp-f np1, pns31 vvz xx d crd pp-f pno32 n1 pc-acp vvi dt n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 223 Image 51
1327 and among them Peter, as well as the rest? and among them Peter, as well as the rest? cc p-acp pno32 np1, c-acp av c-acp dt n1? (7) chapter (DIV2) 223 Image 51
1328 (4.) If all Christ's Sheep without exception be here committed to Peter, whether Peter be not committed to his own Government; (4.) If all Christ's Sheep without exception be Here committed to Peter, whither Peter be not committed to his own Government; (crd) cs d npg1 n1 p-acp n1 vbb av vvn p-acp np1, cs np1 vbi xx vvn p-acp po31 d n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 224 Image 51
1329 and by consequence whether he be not both superior and inferior to himself; and by consequence whither he be not both superior and inferior to himself; cc p-acp n1 cs pns31 vbb xx d j-jn cc j-jn p-acp px31; (7) chapter (DIV2) 224 Image 51
1330 his own Prince and Subject too? Since he grants that Peter himself is one of Christ's Sheep. his own Prince and Subject too? Since he grants that Peter himself is one of Christ's Sheep. po31 d n1 cc j-jn av? p-acp pns31 vvz cst np1 px31 vbz pi pp-f npg1 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 224 Image 51
1331 (5.) Whether the Apostles were not under the immediate Conduct of the Holy Ghost? And if so, (5.) Whither the Apostles were not under the immediate Conduct of the Holy Ghost? And if so, (crd) cs dt n2 vbdr xx p-acp dt j vvb pp-f dt j n1? cc cs av, (7) chapter (DIV2) 225 Image 51
1332 whether it be reasonable to suppose, they were subject to the Conduct of St. Peter. And to add but one more, whither it be reasonable to suppose, they were Subject to the Conduct of Saint Peter. And to add but one more, cs pn31 vbb j pc-acp vvi, pns32 vbdr j-jn p-acp dt vvb pp-f n1 np1. cc pc-acp vvi cc-acp crd dc, (7) chapter (DIV2) 225 Image 51
1333 (6.) Whether St. Paul (for instance) was St. Peter 's Curate? The Discussor will do well to answer these, (6.) Whither Saint Paul (for instance) was Saint Peter is Curate? The Discusser will do well to answer these, (crd) cs n1 np1 (p-acp n1) vbds n1 np1 vbz n1? dt n1 vmb vdi av pc-acp vvi d, (7) chapter (DIV2) 226 Image 51
1334 and several other such like Questions which may be put to him, before he ventures to publish his second Book. and several other such like Questions which may be put to him, before he ventures to publish his second Book. cc j n-jn d j n2 r-crq vmb vbi vvn p-acp pno31, c-acp pns31 vvz pc-acp vvi po31 ord n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 226 Image 51
1335 2. But this was likewise St. Bernard 's sense, lib. 2. de Conf. ad Eugenium (he was unlucky in adding an f to Con. for I do not yet understand how Conf. should be a contraction of Consideratione) Si me amas Petre, pasce Oves, inquit: 2. But this was likewise Saint Bernard is sense, lib. 2. de Confutation ad Eugenium (he was unlucky in adding an f to Con. for I do not yet understand how Confutation should be a contraction of Consideration) Si me amas Petre, Paske Owes, inquit: crd p-acp d vbds av n1 np1 vbz n1, n1. crd fw-fr np1 fw-la fw-la (pns31 vbds j p-acp vvg dt zz p-acp np1 c-acp pns11 vdb xx av vvi c-crq np1 vmd vbi dt n1 pp-f n1) fw-mi pno11 fw-la np1, n1 vvz, fw-la: (7) chapter (DIV2) 227 Image 51
1336 quas, illius vel illius populos civitatis, aut regionis, aut certi regni? Oves meas inquit: quas, Illius vel Illius populos civitatis, Or regionis, Or certi Regni? Owes meas inquit: fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la? fw-la fw-la fw-la: (7) chapter (DIV2) 227 Image 51
1337 Cui non planum non designâsse aliquas, sed assignâsse omnes? nihil excipitur, ubi nihil distinguitur. Why does he not say, it was the sense of the Infallible Judg of Controversies, Pope Innocent III? His Authority might perhaps have been of weight with some who think St. Bernard 's is too light; Cui non Planum non designâsse aliquas, sed assignâsse omnes? nihil excipitur, ubi nihil distinguitur. Why does he not say, it was the sense of the Infallible Judge of Controversies, Pope Innocent III? His authority might perhaps have been of weight with Some who think Saint Bernard is is too Light; fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la? fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la. q-crq vdz pns31 xx vvi, pn31 vbds dt n1 pp-f dt j n1 pp-f n2, n1 j-jn np1? po31 n1 vmd av vhi vbn pp-f n1 p-acp d r-crq vvb n1 np1 vbz vbz av j; (7) chapter (DIV2) 227 Image 51
1338 and I think it would have weighed as much with us Hereticks. and I think it would have weighed as much with us Heretics. cc pns11 vvb pn31 vmd vhi vvn p-acp d p-acp pno12 n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 227 Image 51
1339 And yet, which is fair, I will promise to assent to this Passage of St. Bernard 's, And yet, which is fair, I will promise to assent to this Passage of Saint Bernard is, cc av, r-crq vbz j, pns11 vmb vvi pc-acp vvi p-acp d n1 pp-f n1 np1 vbz, (7) chapter (DIV2) 227 Image 51
1340 if he will assent but to one of ten, which, if he please, I will produce out of the same Tract from which this is taken: if he will assent but to one of ten, which, if he please, I will produce out of the same Tract from which this is taken: cs pns31 vmb vvi cc-acp p-acp crd pp-f crd, r-crq, cs pns31 vvb, pns11 vmb vvi av pp-f dt d n1 p-acp r-crq d vbz vvn: (7) chapter (DIV2) 227 Image 51
1341 Or if he will subscribe to this one Passage in his 6th Sermon on Psal. 90. where after he had complain'd of the monstrous Corruptions of the Church of Rome, It remains, says he, that the Man of Sin, the Son of Perdition, not the Day-Devil only, Or if he will subscribe to this one Passage in his 6th Sermon on Psalm 90. where After he had complained of the monstrous Corruptions of the Church of Rome, It remains, Says he, that the Man of since, the Son of Perdition, not the Day-Devil only, cc cs pns31 vmb vvi p-acp d crd n1 p-acp po31 ord n1 p-acp np1 crd n1 p-acp pns31 vhd vvd pp-f dt j n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, pn31 vvz, vvz pns31, cst dt n1 pp-f n1, dt n1 pp-f n1, xx dt n1 av-j, (7) chapter (DIV2) 227 Image 51
1342 but the Noonday-Devil, be revealed, which is not only transform'd into an Angel of Light, but is exalted above all that is called God, or that is worshipp'd . but the Noonday-Devil, be revealed, which is not only transformed into an Angel of Light, but is exalted above all that is called God, or that is worshipped. cc-acp dt n1, vbb vvn, r-crq vbz xx av-j vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1, cc-acp vbz vvn p-acp d cst vbz vvn np1, cc d vbz vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 227 Image 51
1343 Is not St. Bernard 's Authority as to this Saying, as little regarded as Luther 's or Calvin ' s? Is not Saint Bernard is authority as to this Saying, as little regarded as Luther is or calvin ' s? vbz xx n1 np1 vbz n1 p-acp p-acp d vvg, c-acp av-j vvn p-acp np1 vbz cc np1 ' zz? (7) chapter (DIV2) 227 Image 51
1344 But be his Authority never so little, what is wanting in him, will, he may think, be made up by the Testimonies of St. Chrysostom and Theophylact, which he hath added to him. But be his authority never so little, what is wanting in him, will, he may think, be made up by the Testimonies of Saint Chrysostom and Theophylact, which he hath added to him. p-acp vbi po31 n1 av-x av j, r-crq vbz vvg p-acp pno31, n1, pns31 vmb vvi, vbb vvn a-acp p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1 np1 cc vvd, r-crq pns31 vhz vvn p-acp pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 228 Image 51
1345 But the comfort is he quotes nothing from them, but what hath been already answered. But the Comfort is he quotes nothing from them, but what hath been already answered. p-acp dt n1 vbz pns31 vvz pix p-acp pno32, cc-acp q-crq vhz vbn av vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 228 Image 51
1346 And therefore (though I have little reason to take any thing upon trust from him, And Therefore (though I have little reason to take any thing upon trust from him, cc av (cs pns11 vhb j n1 pc-acp vvi d n1 p-acp n1 p-acp pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 228 Image 51
1347 yet) I will not here put my self to the trouble of examining the Originals, yet) I will not Here put my self to the trouble of examining the Originals, av) pns11 vmb xx av vvi po11 n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvg dt n2-jn, (7) chapter (DIV2) 228 Image 51
1348 but will give you his Quotations as he himself hath rendred them in our own Language. but will give you his Quotations as he himself hath rendered them in our own Language. cc-acp vmb vvi pn22 po31 n2 c-acp pns31 px31 vhz vvn pno32 p-acp po12 d n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 228 Image 51
1349 St. Chrysostom says, Christ foretold St. Peter great things, and deliver'd the World into his Hands. Again, Christ deliver'd into his Hands the Government of the Oecumenical Church. Saint Chrysostom Says, christ foretold Saint Peter great things, and Delivered the World into his Hands. Again, christ Delivered into his Hands the Government of the Ecumenical Church. n1 np1 vvz, np1 vvd n1 np1 j n2, cc vvd dt n1 p-acp po31 n2. av, np1 vvn p-acp po31 n2 dt n1 pp-f dt j n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 228 Image 51
1350 And on Matth. 16. he confesses him to preside every where in the World. Hence he calls him the Master of the Ʋniverse. And on Matthew 16. he Confesses him to preside every where in the World. Hence he calls him the Master of the Ʋniverse. cc p-acp np1 crd pns31 vvz pno31 p-acp n1 d c-crq p-acp dt n1. av pns31 vvz pno31 dt n1 pp-f dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 228 Image 51
1351 Theophylact likewise in his Comments on John 21. says, Christ delivers to Peter the Government of the Sheep of all the World. Theophylact likewise in his Comments on John 21. Says, christ delivers to Peter the Government of the Sheep of all the World. vvd av p-acp po31 n2 p-acp np1 crd vvz, np1 vvz p-acp np1 dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f d dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 228 Image 51
1352 And again, Follow me, delivering into your Hands the whole World . Now in all this, And again, Follow me, delivering into your Hands the Whole World. Now in all this, cc av, vvb pno11, vvg p-acp po22 n2 dt j-jn n1. av p-acp d d, (7) chapter (DIV2) 228 Image 51
1353 1. It is not said, that Christ delivered into his Hands the Government of the Apostles, 1. It is not said, that christ Delivered into his Hands the Government of the Apostles, crd pn31 vbz xx vvn, cst np1 vvd p-acp po31 n2 dt n1 pp-f dt n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 229 Image 51
1354 or that he made him their Master. or that he made him their Master. cc cst pns31 vvd pno31 po32 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 229 Image 51
1355 2. Here is no more attributed to Saint Peter, than what is by the same Saint Chrysostom ascribed to the other Apostles (as has been shewed). 2. Here is no more attributed to Saint Peter, than what is by the same Saint Chrysostom ascribed to the other Apostles (as has been showed). crd av vbz av-dx av-dc vvn p-acp n1 np1, cs q-crq vbz p-acp dt d n1 np1 vvn p-acp dt j-jn n2 (c-acp vhz vbn vvn). (7) chapter (DIV2) 230 Image 51
1356 And therefore St. Peter 's Power over them, cannot with any more reason be inferr'd from these general Expressions, And Therefore Saint Peter is Power over them, cannot with any more reason be inferred from these general Expressions, cc av n1 np1 vbz n1 p-acp pno32, vmbx p-acp d dc n1 vbi vvn p-acp d j n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 230 Image 51
1357 than that St. John or any other Apostle had Authority over him. than that Saint John or any other Apostle had authority over him. cs d n1 np1 cc d j-jn n1 vhd n1 p-acp pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 230 Image 51
1358 For the Apostolical Commission being not limited to any one Nation, but expressed in those general Terms, Go into all the World; Teach all Nations; For the Apostolical Commission being not limited to any one nation, but expressed in those general Terms, Go into all the World; Teach all nations; p-acp dt j n1 vbg xx vvn p-acp d crd n1, cc-acp vvn p-acp d j n2, vvb p-acp d dt n1; vvb d n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 230 Image 51
1359 the Fathers therefore reckon'd every Apostle to have the universal Church, and the whole World committed to him: the Father's Therefore reckoned every Apostle to have the universal Church, and the Whole World committed to him: dt n2 av vvd d n1 pc-acp vhi dt j n1, cc dt j-jn n1 vvn p-acp pno31: (7) chapter (DIV2) 230 Image 51
1360 So that in their account St. Bartholomew 's, no less than St. Peter 's Power, was not confined within the limited Tropicks of any particular Kingdom or Regions; So that in their account Saint Bartholomew is, no less than Saint Peter is Power, was not confined within the limited Tropics of any particular Kingdom or Regions; av cst p-acp po32 n1 n1 np1 vbz, av-dx av-dc cs n1 np1 vbz n1, vbds xx vvn p-acp dt j-vvn np2 pp-f d j n1 cc n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 230 Image 51
1361 but without any Boundary or Horizon to terminate it, without any Shores or Frontiers to restrain it, was stretched and extended over the vast Ʋniverse. but without any Boundary or Horizon to terminate it, without any Shores or Frontiers to restrain it, was stretched and extended over the vast Ʋniverse. cc-acp p-acp d j cc n1 pc-acp vvi pn31, p-acp d n2 cc n2 pc-acp vvi pn31, vbds vvn cc vvn p-acp dt j n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 230 Image 51
1362 Because to whatsoever part of the World any one of them came, he had Authority to preach and baptize, to constitute and govern Churches. Because to whatsoever part of the World any one of them Come, he had authority to preach and baptise, to constitute and govern Churches. c-acp p-acp r-crq n1 pp-f dt n1 d crd pp-f pno32 vvd, pns31 vhd n1 pc-acp vvi cc vvi, pc-acp vvi cc vvi n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 230 Image 51
1363 This is no more that what is affirm'd by the Romanist before quoted, and by him return'd in answer to these places of Chrysostom, Theophylact, and others of the like Nature. This is no more that what is affirmed by the Romanist before quoted, and by him returned in answer to these places of Chrysostom, Theophylact, and Others of the like Nature. d vbz av-dx av-dc cst r-crq vbz vvn p-acp dt np1 a-acp vvn, cc p-acp pno31 vvd p-acp n1 p-acp d n2 pp-f np1, vvd, cc n2-jn pp-f dt j n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 231 Image 51
1364 It is to no purpose, says he, what some Men say, that the Sheep of the whole World were committed to Peter; It is to no purpose, Says he, what Some Men say, that the Sheep of the Whole World were committed to Peter; pn31 vbz pc-acp dx n1, vvz pns31, q-crq d n2 vvb, cst dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn n1 vbdr vvn p-acp np1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 231 Image 51
1365 As St. Leo in his 3 d Sermon of the Assumption, Gregory in his 4th Book, and 32. Epist. Theophylact upon the last Chapter of John, and before these Chrysostom, in his 87th Homily upon John, and his 80th to the People of Antioch , also in his 6th against the Jews: As Saint Leo in his 3 worser Sermon of the Assump, Gregory in his 4th Book, and 32. Epistle Theophylact upon the last Chapter of John, and before these Chrysostom, in his 87th Homily upon John, and his 80th to the People of Antioch, also in his 6th against the jews: p-acp n1 np1 p-acp po31 crd jc n1 pp-f dt n1, np1 p-acp po31 ord n1, cc crd np1 vvd p-acp dt ord n1 pp-f np1, cc p-acp d np1, p-acp po31 ord n1 p-acp np1, cc po31 ord p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, av p-acp po31 ord p-acp dt np2: (7) chapter (DIV2) 231 Image 51
1366 For since Peter and the rest of the Apostles had received a Power of preaching through the whole World, For since Peter and the rest of the Apostles had received a Power of preaching through the Whole World, c-acp c-acp np1 cc dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vhd vvn dt n1 pp-f vvg p-acp dt j-jn n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 231 Image 51
1367 so that to all and every one of them indefinitely, the Sheep throughout the whole World were committed, they may be called Pastors of the whole World. so that to all and every one of them indefinitely, the Sheep throughout the Whole World were committed, they may be called Pastors of the Whole World. av cst p-acp d cc d crd pp-f pno32 av-j, dt n1 p-acp dt j-jn n1 vbdr vvn, pns32 vmb vbi vvn ng1 pp-f dt j-jn n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 231 Image 51
1368 So Chrysostom does not scruple to call Timothy Bishop of the whole World, and Paul often, especially in his second Homily of the Praises of St. Paul. So Chrysostom does not scruple to call Timothy Bishop of the Whole World, and Paul often, especially in his second Homily of the Praises of Saint Paul. np1 np1 vdz xx n1 pc-acp vvi np1 n1 pp-f dt j-jn n1, cc np1 av, av-j p-acp po31 ord n1 pp-f dt n2 pp-f n1 np1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 231 Image 51
1369 Therefore the Sheep of the whole World may be said to be committed to Peter, because he received the Sheep, not of any one certain Kingdom or place to be governed by him, Therefore the Sheep of the Whole World may be said to be committed to Peter, Because he received the Sheep, not of any one certain Kingdom or place to be governed by him, av dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn n1 vmb vbi vvn pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp np1, c-acp pns31 vvd dt n1, xx pp-f d crd j n1 cc n1 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 231 Image 51
1370 but indefinitely the Sheep of the whole World to which he should come . Yea this is no more than what is granted by Bellarmine . but indefinitely the Sheep of the Whole World to which he should come. Yea this is no more than what is granted by Bellarmine. cc-acp av-j dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn n1 p-acp r-crq pns31 vmd vvi. uh d vbz dx dc cs r-crq vbz vvn p-acp np1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 231 Image 51
1371 And the Discussor , who tells us again and again, that all the Apostles were Heads, Rectors and Pastors of the universal Church, and that the whole World was their Diocess. And the Discusser, who tells us again and again, that all the Apostles were Heads, Rectors and Pastors of the universal Church, and that the Whole World was their Diocese. cc dt n1, r-crq vvz pno12 av cc av, cst d dt n2 vbdr n2, n2 cc ng1 pp-f dt j n1, cc d dt j-jn n1 vbds po32 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 232 Image 51
1372 Having seen that the Testimontes cited by the Discussor are of no force, I would now have proceeded to shew that the Ancients were so far from taking these Words to contain any Power peculiar to St. Peter, that they thought, not only that the other Apostles, but all Christian Bishops were as much concern'd in them, as he was; Having seen that the Testimontes cited by the Discusser Are of no force, I would now have proceeded to show that the Ancients were so Far from taking these Words to contain any Power peculiar to Saint Peter, that they Thought, not only that the other Apostles, but all Christian Bishops were as much concerned in them, as he was; vhg vvn d dt np1 vvd p-acp dt n1 vbr pp-f dx n1, pns11 vmd av vhi vvn pc-acp vvi cst dt n2-j vbdr av av-j p-acp vvg d n2 pc-acp vvi d n1 j p-acp n1 np1, cst pns32 vvd, xx av-j d dt j-jn n2, p-acp d njp n2 vbdr c-acp av-d vvn p-acp pno32, c-acp pns31 vbds; (7) chapter (DIV2) 233 Image 51
1373 that the Duty inculcated by them was equally incumbent upon them all, and that they are by them equally apply'd to all, without making a Difference, that the Duty inculcated by them was equally incumbent upon them all, and that they Are by them equally applied to all, without making a Difference, d dt n1 vvn p-acp pno32 vbds av-j vvn p-acp pno32 d, cc cst pns32 vbr p-acp pno32 av-j vvn p-acp d, p-acp vvg dt n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 233 Image 51
1374 or reserving any Prerogative for St. Peter. This, I say, I would now have proceeded to, had I not found the Work already done not only by Protestants, or reserving any Prerogative for Saint Peter. This, I say, I would now have proceeded to, had I not found the Work already done not only by Protestants, cc vvg d n1 p-acp n1 np1. d, pns11 vvb, pns11 vmd av vhi vvn p-acp, vhd pns11 xx vvn dt n1 av vdi xx av-j p-acp n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 233 Image 51
1375 but many learned Men of the Church of Rome, particularly by Vigorius ; Launoy ; and Du Pin . but many learned Men of the Church of Rome, particularly by Vigorius; Launoy; and Du Pin. cc-acp d j n2 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, av-j p-acp np1; np1; cc np1 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 233 Image 51
1376 Whom one would think, the Discussor should take himself concerned to answer, before he again tries his Skill upon Protestants. Whom one would think, the Discusser should take himself concerned to answer, before he again tries his Skill upon Protestants. ro-crq pi vmd vvi, dt n1 vmd vvi px31 vvn pc-acp vvi, c-acp pns31 av vvz po31 n1 p-acp n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 233 Image 51
1377 He next proceeds to several nice Distinctions (as he calls them) made by the Protestant Divine, whose Papers he answers; He next proceeds to several Nicaenae Distinctions (as he calls them) made by the Protestant Divine, whose Papers he answers; pns31 ord vvz p-acp j j n2 (c-acp pns31 vvz pno32) vvd p-acp dt n1 j-jn, rg-crq n2 pns31 vvz; (7) chapter (DIV2) 234 Image 51
1378 as that Christ said Oves meas, not tuas. That he said, pasce Oves not Pastores. That it was not said, confirma Filios or Servos or Subditos, but Fratres. Now though there be good reason and ground for these Distinctions, as that christ said Owes meas, not tuas. That he said, Paske Owes not Pastors. That it was not said, confirma Sons or Servos or Subject, but Brothers. Now though there be good reason and ground for these Distinctions, c-acp cst np1 vvd vvz fw-la, xx vvi. cst pns31 vvd, av-j vvz xx ng1. cst pn31 vbds xx vvn, fw-la n2 cc np1 cc n2, p-acp fw-la. av cs pc-acp vbi j n1 cc n1 p-acp d n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 234 Image 51
1379 yet because there is no need of them in order to the answering of any thing offer'd by the Discussor, I shall not insist upon them. yet Because there is no need of them in order to the answering of any thing offered by the Discusser, I shall not insist upon them. av c-acp pc-acp vbz dx n1 pp-f pno32 p-acp n1 p-acp dt vvg pp-f d n1 vvn p-acp dt n1, pns11 vmb xx vvi p-acp pno32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 234 Image 51
1380 He now hastens to conclude, but before he comes to it, he thinks fit to shew the Protestant Divine, how fair an Antagonist he has of him. He now hastens to conclude, but before he comes to it, he thinks fit to show the Protestant Divine, how fair an Antagonist he has of him. pns31 av vvz pc-acp vvi, p-acp a-acp pns31 vvz p-acp pn31, pns31 vvz j pc-acp vvi dt n1 j-jn, c-crq j dt n1 pns31 vhz pp-f pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1381 To that end he thus bespeaks him: To that end he thus bespeaks him: p-acp d n1 pns31 av vvz pno31: (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1382 If you can prove, that the other Apostles were none of Christ's Sheep, I will exempt them from Peter 's Prefecture . If you can prove, that the other Apostles were none of Christ's Sheep, I will exempt them from Peter is Prefecture. cs pn22 vmb vvi, cst dt j-jn n2 vbdr pix pp-f npg1 n1, pns11 vmb vvi pno32 p-acp np1 vbz n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1383 He need not prove this, to procure their Exemption, unless the Discussor first prove that every Indefinite is equivalent to a Ʋniversal. But he says, If they were his Sheep, they were under the Denomination of Oves meas, recommended to Peter 's Shepherdly Government. If so, He need not prove this, to procure their Exemption, unless the Discusser First prove that every Indefinite is equivalent to a Ʋniversal. But he Says, If they were his Sheep, they were under the Denomination of Owes meas, recommended to Peter is Shepherdly Government. If so, pns31 vvb xx vvi d, pc-acp vvi po32 n1, cs dt n1 ord vvb cst d j vbz j p-acp dt j. p-acp pns31 vvz, cs pns32 vbdr po31 n1, pns32 vbdr p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvz fw-la, vvn p-acp np1 vbz j n1. cs av, (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1384 then Peter himself was under that denomination recommended to his own Shepherdly Government, for he was no less Christ 's Sheep, then Peter himself was under that denomination recommended to his own Shepherdly Government, for he was no less christ is Sheep, av np1 px31 vbds p-acp d n1 vvn p-acp po31 d j n1, c-acp pns31 vbds dx dc np1 vbz n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1385 than the other Apostles. But Christ often calls them Sheep, and this enforces him to believe that he meant them. than the other Apostles. But christ often calls them Sheep, and this inforces him to believe that he meant them. cs dt j-jn np1. p-acp np1 av vvz pno32 n1, cc d vvz pno31 pc-acp vvi cst pns31 vvd pno32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1386 When Christ calls them so, he calls Peter so too, and this will then enforce him to believe, that he meant Peter as much as the rest. When christ calls them so, he calls Peter so too, and this will then enforce him to believe, that he meant Peter as much as the rest. c-crq np1 vvz pno32 av, pns31 vvz np1 av av, cc d vmb av vvi pno31 pc-acp vvi, cst pns31 vvd np1 p-acp d c-acp dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1387 But the Truth is, by Oves meas he meant neither him, nor the other Apostles, who as they are Apostles, are never reckoned as Sheep, but as Shepherds, and therefore not to be fed themselves by any, But the Truth is, by Owes meas he meant neither him, nor the other Apostles, who as they Are Apostles, Are never reckoned as Sheep, but as Shepherd's, and Therefore not to be fed themselves by any, p-acp dt n1 vbz, p-acp vvz fw-la pns31 vvd av-d pno31, ccx dt n-jn n2, r-crq c-acp pns32 vbr n2, vbr av-x vvn p-acp n1, p-acp c-acp n2, cc av xx pc-acp vbi vvn px32 p-acp d, (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1388 but all of them to feed others. but all of them to feed Others. cc-acp d pp-f pno32 pc-acp vvi n2-jn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1389 Now that I may not be behind-hand with him in Kindness, but may shew my self as fair an Antagonist, as he is, I will make him the like offer, by which he will perceive how concluding his Argument is. Now that I may not be behindhand with him in Kindness, but may show my self as fair an Antagonist, as he is, I will make him the like offer, by which he will perceive how concluding his Argument is. av cst pns11 vmb xx vbi av p-acp pno31 p-acp n1, cc-acp vmb vvi po11 n1 p-acp j dt n1, c-acp pns31 vbz, pns11 vmb vvi pno31 dt j n1, p-acp r-crq pns31 vmb vvi c-crq vvg po31 n1 vbz. (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1390 If he can prove that Peter is none of Christ's Sheep, I will then exempt him from being under his own Prefecture. Again, If he can prove that Peter is none of Christ's Sheep, I will then exempt him from being under his own Prefecture. Again, cs pns31 vmb vvi d np1 vbz pix pp-f npg1 n1, pns11 vmb av vvi pno31 p-acp vbg p-acp po31 d vvi. av, (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1391 If he can prove, that Peter is no Creature, I will exempt him from the Prefecture of the Apostles. If he can prove, that Peter is no Creature, I will exempt him from the Prefecture of the Apostles. cs pns31 vmb vvi, cst np1 vbz dx n1, pns11 vmb vvi pno31 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1392 This Argument (to speak in the Words of a learned Divine of our own Church ) over-masters the Discussor's, This Argument (to speak in the Words of a learned Divine of our own Church) overmasters the Discussor's, d n1 (pc-acp vvi p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt j j-jn pp-f po12 d n1) n2 dt ng1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1393 because Christ said not to Peter, feed ALL my Sheep: But he said to the Apostles, preach the Gospel to EVERY Creature. Because christ said not to Peter, feed ALL my Sheep: But he said to the Apostles, preach the Gospel to EVERY Creature. c-acp np1 vvd xx p-acp np1, vvb av-d po11 n1: cc-acp pns31 vvd p-acp dt n2, vvb dt n1 p-acp d n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 235 Image 51
1394 He will not yet let the Fathers rest, but summons them again to give in evidence for Peter 's Power over the Apostles, which he will never be able to extort from them. He will not yet let the Father's rest, but summons them again to give in evidence for Peter is Power over the Apostles, which he will never be able to extort from them. pns31 vmb xx av vvi dt ng1 n1, cc-acp vvb pno32 av pc-acp vvi p-acp n1 p-acp np1 vbz n1 p-acp dt n2, r-crq pns31 vmb av-x vbi j pc-acp vvi p-acp pno32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1395 St. Chrysostom, he says, interprets Oves meas on Peter 's Brethren, which were the Apostles, Hom. 87. on St. John, NONLATINALPHABET, &c. Christ says to him, Saint Chrysostom, he Says, interprets Owes meas on Peter is Brothers, which were the Apostles, Hom. 87. on Saint John,, etc. christ Says to him, n1 np1, pns31 vvz, vvz vvz fw-la p-acp np1 vbz n1, r-crq vbdr dt n2, np1 crd p-acp n1 np1,, av np1 vvz p-acp pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1396 If you love me, preside over your Brethren. And again, NONLATINALPHABET, &c. He delivers into his Hands the Government of his Brethren . If you love me, preside over your Brothers. And again,, etc. He delivers into his Hands the Government of his Brothers. cs pn22 vvb pno11, n1 p-acp po22 n2. cc av,, av pns31 vvz p-acp po31 n2 dt n1 pp-f po31 n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1397 But why must St. Chrysostom by his Brethren mean the Apostles, and not Christians in common? Why should he not use the word in that sense here, in which he does elsewhere, But why must Saint Chrysostom by his Brothers mean the Apostles, and not Christians in Common? Why should he not use the word in that sense Here, in which he does elsewhere, p-acp q-crq vmb n1 np1 p-acp po31 n2 vvb dt n2, cc xx np1 p-acp j? q-crq vmd pns31 xx vvi dt n1 p-acp d n1 av, p-acp r-crq pns31 vdz av, (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1398 and in which it is used in the New Testament, and by St. Peter himself in his Epistles? Is there any thing in the Context, that determines it to the Apostles? Nay, and in which it is used in the New Testament, and by Saint Peter himself in his Epistles? Is there any thing in the Context, that determines it to the Apostles? Nay, cc p-acp r-crq pn31 vbz vvn p-acp dt j n1, cc p-acp n1 np1 px31 p-acp po31 n2? vbz a-acp d n1 p-acp dt n1, cst vvz pn31 p-acp dt n2? uh-x, (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1399 when he says presently after, that John as well as Peter received the charge of the whole World, when he Says presently After, that John as well as Peter received the charge of the Whole World, c-crq pns31 vvz av-j a-acp, cst np1 c-acp av c-acp np1 vvd dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1400 and that notwithstanding the dear Affection Peter had for him, they could not continue to live together, and that notwithstanding the dear Affection Peter had for him, they could not continue to live together, cc cst p-acp dt j-jn n1 np1 vhd p-acp pno31, pns32 vmd xx vvi pc-acp vvi av, (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1401 because that would be to the damage of the Church; Because that would be to the damage of the Church; c-acp cst vmd vbi p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1402 can any one think that he took St. John to be one of Peter 's Flock? But if St. Chrysostom when he speaks of St. Peter 's Brethren, means the Apostles, can any one think that he took Saint John to be one of Peter is Flock? But if Saint Chrysostom when he speaks of Saint Peter is Brothers, means the Apostles, vmb d crd vvi cst pns31 vvd n1 np1 pc-acp vbi crd pp-f np1 vbz vvb? p-acp cs n1 np1 c-crq pns31 vvz pp-f n1 np1 vbz n1, vvz dt n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1403 then by a parity of reason, by St. Paul 's Brethren he means the Apostles; then by a parity of reason, by Saint Paul is Brothers he means the Apostles; av p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1, p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1 pns31 vvz dt n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1404 and yet no Man will believe, that when he says of St. Paul, that he would have concealed his Revelations, and yet no Man will believe, that when he Says of Saint Paul, that he would have concealed his Revelations, cc av dx n1 vmb vvi, cst c-crq pns31 vvz pp-f n1 np1, cst pns31 vmd vhi vvn po31 n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1405 unless he had seen his Brethren perishing , that by his Brethren he meant Peter, and the other Apostles. unless he had seen his Brothers perishing, that by his Brothers he meant Peter, and the other Apostles. cs pns31 vhd vvn po31 n2 vvg, cst p-acp po31 n2 pns31 vvd np1, cc dt j-jn n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 236 Image 51
1406 He next quotes Theophylact to as little purpose. He delivers, says Theophylact, into Peter 's Hands, the Prefecture of all the Faithful. He next quotes Theophylact to as little purpose. He delivers, Says Theophylact, into Peter is Hands, the Prefecture of all the Faithful. pns31 ord vvz vvd p-acp a-acp j n1. pns31 vvz, vvz vvd, p-acp np1 vbz n2, dt n1 pp-f d dt j. (7) chapter (DIV2) 237 Image 51
1407 Because none being excepted, in what place soever he came, they were all under his Charge. Because none being excepted, in what place soever he Come, they were all under his Charge. c-acp pi vbg vvn, p-acp r-crq n1 av pns31 vvd, pns32 vbdr d p-acp po31 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 237 Image 51
1408 But that he did not include St. John (nor by consequence the other Apostles) under all the Faithful, appears by what follows. But that he did not include Saint John (nor by consequence the other Apostles) under all the Faithful, appears by what follows. p-acp cst pns31 vdd xx vvi n1 np1 (cc p-acp n1 dt j-jn n2) p-acp d dt j, vvz p-acp r-crq vvz. (7) chapter (DIV2) 237 Image 51
1409 Because, says he, (speaking of Peter and John) that great work, the preaching of the Gospel was entrusted to them, it was not fit they should be joined, Because, Says he, (speaking of Peter and John) that great work, the preaching of the Gospel was Entrusted to them, it was not fit they should be joined, p-acp, vvz pns31, (vvg pp-f np1 cc np1) cst j n1, dt vvg pp-f dt n1 vbds vvn p-acp pno32, pn31 vbds xx j pns32 vmd vbi vvn, (7) chapter (DIV2) 237 Image 51
1410 but divided, that one might go to these, and the other to those . but divided, that one might go to these, and the other to those. cc-acp vvn, cst pi vmd vvi p-acp d, cc dt n-jn p-acp d. (7) chapter (DIV2) 237 Image 51
1411 Again, upon these words, If I will that he tarry till I come, he brings in Christ thus speaking to Peter: I now bring thee forth to the Government of the World, and follow me; Again, upon these words, If I will that he tarry till I come, he brings in christ thus speaking to Peter: I now bring thee forth to the Government of the World, and follow me; av, p-acp d n2, cs pns11 vmb cst pns31 vvb c-acp pns11 vvb, pns31 vvz p-acp np1 av vvg p-acp np1: pns11 av vvb pno21 av p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, cc vvb pno11; (7) chapter (DIV2) 237 Image 51
1412 but let him (viz. John) remain here till I come again, and I will bring him forth, as I do thee . But he goes on; but let him (viz. John) remain Here till I come again, and I will bring him forth, as I do thee. But he Goes on; cc-acp vvb pno31 (n1 np1) vvb av c-acp pns11 vvb av, cc pns11 vmb vvi pno31 av, c-acp pns11 vdb pno21. p-acp pns31 vvz a-acp; (7) chapter (DIV2) 237 Image 51
1413 Besides this you will find the unanimous Consent of the Fathers, attesting Christ's whole Flock, which must necessarily infold the Apostles, to be recommended to Peter. Beside this you will find the unanimous Consent of the Father's, attesting Christ's Whole Flock, which must necessarily enfold the Apostles, to be recommended to Peter. p-acp d pn22 vmb vvi dt j vvb pp-f dt n2, vvg npg1 j-jn vvb, r-crq vmb av-j vvi dt n2, pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp np1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 238 Image 51
1414 What will not this Man say? If by the Fathers he means all the Fathers (as by the Rules of his Logick he must) is it a sufficient induction to name six, without an & c.? But it is pleasant to observe, that 1. Not one of those he quotes, says the whole Flock was recommended to Peter. 2. Those which say the Flock was committed to him, meant no more to include the other Apostles, than they did Peter himself; What will not this Man say? If by the Father's he means all the Father's (as by the Rules of his Logic he must) is it a sufficient induction to name six, without an & c.? But it is pleasant to observe, that 1. Not one of those he quotes, Says the Whole Flock was recommended to Peter. 2. Those which say the Flock was committed to him, meant no more to include the other Apostles, than they did Peter himself; q-crq vmb xx d n1 vvi? cs p-acp dt ng1 pns31 vvz d dt ng1 (c-acp p-acp dt n2 pp-f po31 n1 pns31 vmb) vbz pn31 dt j n1 pc-acp vvi crd, p-acp dt cc sy.? p-acp pn31 vbz j pc-acp vvi, cst crd xx crd pp-f d pns31 vvz, vvz dt j-jn vvb vbds vvn p-acp np1. crd d r-crq vvb dt vvb vbds vvn p-acp pno31, vvd av-dx av-dc pc-acp vvi dt j-jn n2, cs pns32 vdd np1 px31; (7) chapter (DIV2) 238 Image 51
1415 they taking them all for Shepherds, as much as they did him. they taking them all for Shepherd's, as much as they did him. pns32 vvg pno32 d p-acp n2, c-acp d c-acp pns32 vdd pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 238 Image 51
1416 1. Not one of them attests, that the whole Flock was recommended to him, as will appear by a recital of them. 1. Not one of them attests, that the Whole Flock was recommended to him, as will appear by a recital of them. crd xx crd pp-f pno32 vvz, cst dt j-jn vvb vbds vvn p-acp pno31, c-acp vmb vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f pno32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 239 Image 51
1417 St. Ambrose says, As a good Shepherd he received the Flock; that he was that faithful and wise Servant, whom the Lord set over his Family; Saint Ambrose Says, As a good Shepherd he received the Flock; that he was that faithful and wise Servant, whom the Lord Set over his Family; n1 np1 vvz, p-acp dt j n1 pns31 vvd dt vvb; cst pns31 vbds cst j cc j n1, ro-crq dt n1 vvn p-acp po31 n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 239 Image 51
1418 that by the Judgment of the Lord the Flock was committed to him. St. Chrysostom says, the Flock was by Christ entrusted to him. that by the Judgement of the Lord the Flock was committed to him. Saint Chrysostom Says, the Flock was by christ Entrusted to him. cst p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 dt vvb vbds vvn p-acp pno31. n1 np1 vvz, dt vvb vbds p-acp np1 vvn p-acp pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 239 Image 51
1419 And Epiphanius, that he was entrusted with the Flock. And Epiphanius, that he was Entrusted with the Flock. cc np1, cst pns31 vbds vvn p-acp dt vvb. (7) chapter (DIV2) 239 Image 51
1420 St. Basil calls him a Shepherd after Christ. St. Chrysostom again says, That he excelled the rest of the Apostles. Saint Basil calls him a Shepherd After christ. Saint Chrysostom again Says, That he excelled the rest of the Apostles. n1 np1 vvz pno31 dt n1 p-acp np1. n1 np1 av vvz, cst pns31 vvd dt n1 pp-f dt n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 239 Image 51
1421 Arnobius, That none of the Apostles but Peter, had the Title of Pastor from our Saviour. Arnobius, That none of the Apostles but Peter, had the Title of Pastor from our Saviour. np1, cst pix pp-f dt n2 p-acp np1, vhd dt n1 pp-f n1 p-acp po12 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 239 Image 51
1422 Where is it said, that the whole Flock, or that the Apostles were recommended to him? But I shall not pass over these without a few Remarks. Where is it said, that the Whole Flock, or that the Apostles were recommended to him? But I shall not pass over these without a few Remarks. q-crq vbz pn31 vvn, cst dt j-jn vvb, cc cst dt n2 vbdr vvn p-acp pno31? p-acp pns11 vmb xx vvi p-acp d p-acp dt d n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 239 Image 51
1423 (1.) That the first passage he gives us from St. Ambrose, is not to be found in the 47th Sermon out of which he quotes it; (1.) That the First passage he gives us from Saint Ambrose, is not to be found in the 47th Sermon out of which he quotes it; (crd) cst dt ord n1 pns31 vvz pno12 p-acp n1 np1, vbz xx pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp dt ord n1 av pp-f r-crq pns31 vvz pn31; (7) chapter (DIV2) 240 Image 51
1424 perhaps his memory here failed him, for he before cites a Sermon of St. Austin's for the very same words. perhaps his memory Here failed him, for he before cites a Sermon of Saint Austin's for the very same words. av po31 n1 av vvd pno31, c-acp pns31 p-acp vvz dt n1 pp-f n1 npg1 p-acp dt j d n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 240 Image 51
1425 But that I rather observe is this, that in the other Passage, immediately after the Words he quotes concerning Peter, St. Ambrose says all the same things, But that I rather observe is this, that in the other Passage, immediately After the Words he quotes Concerning Peter, Saint Ambrose Says all the same things, p-acp cst pns11 av-c vvb vbz d, cst p-acp dt j-jn n1, av-j p-acp dt n2 pns31 vvz vvg np1, n1 np1 vvz d dt d n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 240 Image 51
1426 and more of St. Paul, which he fraudulently conceals. and more of Saint Paul, which he fraudulently conceals. cc dc pp-f n1 np1, r-crq pns31 av-j vvz. (7) chapter (DIV2) 240 Image 51
1427 (2.) Whereas St. Basil says only, Christ constituted Peter a Pastor of his Church AFTER himself: (2.) Whereas Saint Basil Says only, christ constituted Peter a Pastor of his Church AFTER himself: (crd) cs n1 np1 vvz av-j, np1 vvn np1 dt n1 pp-f po31 n1 p-acp px31: (7) chapter (DIV2) 241 Image 51
1428 He tells us St. Basil calls him, the Shepherd NEXT after Christ. (3.) His abuse of St. Chrysostom in Inscript. Act. Apost. He tells us Saint Basil calls him, the Shepherd NEXT After christ. (3.) His abuse of Saint Chrysostom in Inscript. Act. Apost. pns31 vvz pno12 n1 np1 vvz pno31, dt n1 ord p-acp np1. (crd) po31 n1 pp-f n1 np1 p-acp n1. n1 np1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 241 Image 51
1429 is such, as equally betrays both his Folly and Insincerity. He says Chrysostom calls Peter the Head Pastor of the Apostles. is such, as equally betrays both his Folly and Insincerity. He Says Chrysostom calls Peter the Head Pastor of the Apostles. vbz d, c-acp av-j vvz d po31 n1 cc n1. pns31 vvz np1 vvz np1 dt n1 n1 pp-f dt n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 242 Image 51
1430 But now if he was their Head-Pastor, he was not their sole Pastor, they must have another Pastor over them, subordinate to Peter; this shews his Folly. (2.) Nor is the Insincerity less egregious: But now if he was their Head-Pastor, he was not their sole Pastor, they must have Another Pastor over them, subordinate to Peter; this shows his Folly. (2.) Nor is the Insincerity less egregious: p-acp av cs pns31 vbds po32 n1, pns31 vbds xx po32 j n1, pns32 vmb vhi j-jn n1 p-acp pno32, j p-acp np1; d vvz po31 n1. (crd) ccx vbz dt n1 av-dc j: (7) chapter (DIV2) 242 Image 51
1431 For that which Chrysostom says is this; For that which Chrysostom Says is this; c-acp d r-crq np1 vvz vbz d; (7) chapter (DIV2) 242 Image 51
1432 that Antioch received the first of the Apostles as its Pastor, (Peter having been Bishop there) His Words are thus englished. that Antioch received the First of the Apostles as its Pastor, (Peter having been Bishop there) His Words Are thus englished. cst np1 vvd dt ord pp-f dt n2 p-acp po31 n1, (np1 vhg vbn n1 a-acp) po31 n2 vbr av vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 242 Image 51
1433 This is one Prerogative of our City, that in the Beginning it received the chief of the Apostles for its Teacher. This is one Prerogative of our city, that in the Beginning it received the chief of the Apostles for its Teacher. d vbz crd n1 pp-f po12 n1, cst p-acp dt n1 pn31 vvd dt n-jn pp-f dt n2 p-acp po31 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 242 Image 51
1434 For it was meet, that the City which before all the World was adorned with the name of Christians, should receive for its Pastor, the first of the Apostles . For it was meet, that the city which before all the World was adorned with the name of Christians, should receive for its Pastor, the First of the Apostles. p-acp pn31 vbds j, cst dt n1 r-crq p-acp d dt n1 vbds vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, vmd vvi p-acp po31 n1, dt ord pp-f dt n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 242 Image 51
1435 Judge now whether there was ever a more pure peice of Forgery than the Discussor's Translation of those Words. Judge now whither there was ever a more pure piece of Forgery than the Discussor's translation of those Words. n1 av cs pc-acp vbds av dt av-dc j n1 pp-f n1 cs dt ng1 n1 pp-f d n2. (7) chapter (DIV2) 242 Image 51
1436 Is not he, think you, a Man well qualified to cry out upon others for culling out here and there a Line without perpending its Relation, either to the foregoing or following matter? Ends without Beginnings, Beginnings without Ends? Is not he, think you, a Man well qualified to cry out upon Others for culling out Here and there a Line without perpending its Relation, either to the foregoing or following matter? Ends without Beginnings, Beginnings without Ends? vbz xx pns31, vvb pn22, dt n1 av vvn pc-acp vvi av p-acp n2-jn p-acp vvg av av cc a-acp dt n1 p-acp vvg po31 n1, av-d p-acp dt vvg cc vvg n1? vvz p-acp n2, n2 p-acp n2? (7) chapter (DIV2) 242 Image 51
1437 (4.) The Words produc'd for St. Austin 's are taken out of a Book that is none of his , (4.) The Words produced for Saint Austin is Are taken out of a Book that is none of his, (crd) dt n2 vvn p-acp n1 np1 vbz vbr vvn av pp-f dt n1 cst vbz pix pp-f po31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 243 Image 51
1438 as Erasmus has proved by unanswerable Arguments. But if his Reasons and Authority should be rejected; as Erasmus has proved by unanswerable Arguments. But if his Reasons and authority should be rejected; c-acp np1 vhz vvn p-acp j n2. p-acp cs po31 n2 cc n1 vmd vbi vvn; (7) chapter (DIV2) 243 Image 51
1439 Bellarmine not only says so, but that it is the Book of some Heretick, and proves it too . Bellarmine not only Says so, but that it is the Book of Some Heretic, and Proves it too. np1 xx av-j vvz av, cc-acp cst pn31 vbz dt n1 pp-f d n1, cc vvz pn31 av. (7) chapter (DIV2) 243 Image 51
1440 And Labbe says, that all Men easily consent, that it is none of St. Austin ' s. And Labbe Says, that all Men Easily consent, that it is none of Saint Austin ' s. np1 np1 vvz, cst d n2 av-j n1, cst pn31 vbz pix pp-f n1 np1 ' zz. (7) chapter (DIV2) 243 Image 51
1441 . (5.) Arnobius, from whom the last Testimony is taken, is of no Authority; . (5.) Arnobius, from whom the last Testimony is taken, is of no authority; . (crd) np1, p-acp ro-crq dt ord n1 vbz vvn, vbz pp-f dx n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 244 Image 51
1442 Bellarmine hath proved, that he was not that Arnobius who lived about the beginning of Dioclesian 's Reign, Bellarmine hath proved, that he was not that Arnobius who lived about the beginning of Diocletian is Reign, np1 vhz vvn, cst pns31 vbds xx d np1 r-crq vvd p-acp dt n-vvg pp-f np1 vbz vvi, (7) chapter (DIV2) 244 Image 51
1443 and wrote the seven Books contra Gentes , which Du Pin says is so certain, that all the World agrees in it ; and wrote the seven Books contra Gentes, which Du Pin Says is so certain, that all the World agrees in it; cc vvd dt crd n2 fw-la fw-la, r-crq np1 n1 vvz vbz av j, cst d dt n1 vvz p-acp pn31; (7) chapter (DIV2) 244 Image 51
1444 Sixtus Senensis think he was an African ; Oudin, that he was a French-Man . But it matters not whether, since what he says is nothing to our present purpose. Sixtus Senensis think he was an African; Oudin, that he was a Frenchman. But it matters not whither, since what he Says is nothing to our present purpose. np1 np1 vvb pns31 vbds dt jp; np1, cst pns31 vbds dt n1. p-acp pn31 n2 xx c-crq, p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz vbz pix p-acp po12 j n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 244 Image 51
1445 For suppose none of the Apostles but Peter had the title of Pastor from our Saviour, will this give him any preeminence, For suppose none of the Apostles but Peter had the title of Pastor from our Saviour, will this give him any preeminence, p-acp vvi pix pp-f dt n2 p-acp np1 vhd dt n1 pp-f n1 p-acp po12 n1, vmb d vvi pno31 d n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 244 Image 51
1446 if they all had the Office and Authority signified by this Title? The truth is, the Title it self is no where given by our Saviour to Peter; he commands him indeed to feed his Flock, if they all had the Office and authority signified by this Title? The truth is, the Title it self is no where given by our Saviour to Peter; he commands him indeed to feed his Flock, cs pns32 d vhd dt n1 cc n1 vvn p-acp d n1? dt n1 vbz, dt n1 pn31 n1 vbz dx c-crq vvn p-acp po12 n1 p-acp np1; pns31 vvz pno31 av pc-acp vvi po31 vvb, (7) chapter (DIV2) 244 Image 51
1447 but if this be to give him the Title of Pastor, the same Title is given, not only by St. Paul , but if this be to give him the Title of Pastor, the same Title is given, not only by Saint Paul, cc-acp cs d vbb pc-acp vvi pno31 dt n1 pp-f n1, dt d n1 vbz vvn, xx av-j p-acp n1 np1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 244 Image 51
1448 but by St. Peter too , to every Bishop. And what will the Pope get by this? but by Saint Peter too, to every Bishop. And what will the Pope get by this? cc-acp p-acp n1 np1 av, p-acp d n1. cc q-crq vmb dt n1 vvb p-acp d? (7) chapter (DIV2) 244 Image 51
1449 2. As none of them say the whole Flock, so those of them which say the Flock was commended to him, meant no more to include the other Apostles, than they did Peter himself; 2. As none of them say the Whole Flock, so those of them which say the Flock was commended to him, meant no more to include the other Apostles, than they did Peter himself; crd p-acp pix pp-f pno32 vvi dt j-jn vvb, av d pp-f pno32 r-crq vvb dt vvb vbds vvn p-acp pno31, vvd av-dx av-dc pc-acp vvi dt j-jn n2, cs pns32 vdd np1 px31; (7) chapter (DIV2) 245 Image 51
1450 they taking them all for Shepherds, as much as they did him. they taking them all for Shepherd's, as much as they did him. pns32 vvg pno32 d p-acp n2, c-acp d c-acp pns32 vdd pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 245 Image 51
1451 Though this hath been sufficiently clear'd already, in that they thought there was nothing contained in those Words, feed my Sheep, that was peculiar to St. Peter; but what was applicable in common, not only to all the Apostles, but to all Bishops that succeeded them; Though this hath been sufficiently cleared already, in that they Thought there was nothing contained in those Words, feed my Sheep, that was peculiar to Saint Peter; but what was applicable in Common, not only to all the Apostles, but to all Bishops that succeeded them; cs d vhz vbn av-j vvn av, p-acp cst pns32 vvd a-acp vbds pix vvn p-acp d n2, vvb po11 n1, cst vbds j p-acp n1 np1; p-acp r-crq vbds j p-acp j, xx av-j p-acp d dt n2, p-acp p-acp d ng1 cst vvd pno32; (7) chapter (DIV2) 245 Image 51
1452 yet I shall plainly prove it from the Context of two of those very places, which the Discussor hath alledged for the Proof of the contrary; yet I shall plainly prove it from the Context of two of those very places, which the Discusser hath alleged for the Proof of the contrary; av pns11 vmb av-j vvi pn31 p-acp dt n1 pp-f crd pp-f d j n2, r-crq dt n1 vhz vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn; (7) chapter (DIV2) 245 Image 51
1453 viz. the one that of St. Ambrose, the other that of St. Basil. viz. the one that of Saint Ambrose, the other that of Saint Basil. n1 dt pi cst pp-f n1 np1, dt n-jn d pp-f n1 np1 (7) chapter (DIV2) 245 Image 51
1454 (1.) Within less than three lines after those Words produced from St. Ambrose, for Peter 's Pastorship over the Apostles, follow those words I have put in the margin , in which he says of St. Paul all the same things he had before said of St Peter. As 1. That he was also that blessed Servant. (1.) Within less than three lines After those Words produced from Saint Ambrose, for Peter is Pastorship over the Apostles, follow those words I have put in the margin, in which he Says of Saint Paul all the same things he had before said of Saint Peter. As 1. That he was also that blessed Servant. (crd) p-acp dc cs crd n2 p-acp d n2 vvn p-acp n1 np1, p-acp np1 vbz n1 p-acp dt n2, vvb d n2 pns11 vhb vvn p-acp dt n1, p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz pp-f n1 np1 d dt d n2 pns31 vhd a-acp vvn pp-f zz np1. p-acp crd cst pns31 vbds av d j-vvn n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 246 Image 51
1455 2. That he was chosen by Christ to take care of the Flock. 2. That he was chosen by christ to take care of the Flock. crd cst pns31 vbds vvn p-acp np1 pc-acp vvi n1 pp-f dt vvb. (7) chapter (DIV2) 246 Image 51
1456 3. That the Sheepfold, (not part of the Sheepfold) was committed to him. Let the Discussor read the whole passage, 3. That the Sheepfold, (not part of the Sheepfold) was committed to him. Let the Discusser read the Whole passage, crd cst dt j, (xx n1 pp-f dt j) vbds vvn p-acp pno31. vvb dt n1 vvb dt j-jn n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 246 Image 51
1457 and then tell me, whether it be more clear from the Words relating to Peter, that Paul was infolded in the Flock intrusted to him, and then tell me, whither it be more clear from the Words relating to Peter, that Paul was enfolded in the Flock Entrusted to him, cc av vvb pno11, cs pn31 vbb av-dc j p-acp dt n2 vvg p-acp np1, cst np1 vbds vvd p-acp dt vvb vvn p-acp pno31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 246 Image 51
1458 than it is from the Words concerning Paul, that Peter was infolded in the Flock committed to his care? yea, than it is from the Words Concerning Paul, that Peter was enfolded in the Flock committed to his care? yea, cs pn31 vbz p-acp dt n2 vvg np1, cst np1 vbds vvd p-acp dt vvb vvn p-acp po31 n1? uh, (7) chapter (DIV2) 246 Image 51
1459 whether the Advantage doth not lie rather on Paul 's side? For in saying, he rejects an Heretick, lest the Scab of one wandering Sheep, should infect the WHOLE FLOCK, he seems to imply, that St. Paul had the whole Flock under his care, which is more than he says of S. Peter. But if the Flock must still comprehend the Apostles, it unavoidably follows, that the Apostles were committed to Paul 's shepherdly Government, and to Peter 's too; whither the Advantage does not lie rather on Paul is side? For in saying, he rejects an Heretic, lest the Scab of one wandering Sheep, should infect the WHOLE FLOCK, he seems to imply, that Saint Paul had the Whole Flock under his care, which is more than he Says of S. Peter. But if the Flock must still comprehend the Apostles, it avoidable follows, that the Apostles were committed to Paul is shepherdly Government, and to Peter is too; cs dt n1 vdz xx vvi av-c p-acp np1 vbz n1? p-acp p-acp vvg, pns31 vvz dt n1, cs dt n1 pp-f crd j-vvg n1, vmd vvi dt j-jn vvb, pns31 vvz pc-acp vvi, cst n1 np1 vhd dt j-jn vvb p-acp po31 n1, r-crq vbz av-dc cs pns31 vvz pp-f n1 np1. cc-acp cs dt vvb vmb av vvi dt n2, pn31 av-j vvz, cst dt n2 vbdr vvn p-acp np1 vbz av n1, cc p-acp np1 vbz av; (7) chapter (DIV2) 246 Image 51
1460 and Peter governed Paul, and Paul governed Peter, and they were both of them at once both Subject and Sovereign. and Peter governed Paul, and Paul governed Peter, and they were both of them At once both Subject and Sovereign. cc np1 vvn np1, cc np1 vvn np1, cc pns32 vbdr d pp-f pno32 p-acp a-acp d j-jn cc j-jn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 246 Image 51
1461 (2.) St. Basil after the Words cited by the Discussor, viz. That Christ constituted Peter Shepherd after himself, adds, giving an equal Power afterward to all Pastors and Teachers . (2.) Saint Basil After the Words cited by the Discusser, viz. That christ constituted Peter Shepherd After himself, adds, giving an equal Power afterwards to all Pastors and Teachers. (crd) n1 np1 p-acp dt n2 vvn p-acp dt n1, n1 cst np1 vvn np1 n1 p-acp px31, vvz, vvg dt j-jn n1 av p-acp d ng1 cc ng1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 247 Image 51
1462 And if to all Pastors and Teachers, then certainly to the Apostles, who were the prime Pastors and Teachers; And if to all Pastors and Teachers, then Certainly to the Apostles, who were the prime Pastors and Teachers; cc cs p-acp d ng1 cc n2, av av-j p-acp dt n2, r-crq vbdr dt j-jn ng1 cc n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 247 Image 51
1463 and if all the Apostles had equal Power with Peter, then Peter had no Power over them, and if all the Apostles had equal Power with Peter, then Peter had no Power over them, cc cs d dt n2 vhd j-jn n1 p-acp np1, av np1 vhd dx n1 p-acp pno32, (7) chapter (DIV2) 247 Image 51
1464 and by consequence they were not under his Shepherdly Government. and by consequence they were not under his Shepherdly Government. cc p-acp n1 pns32 vbdr xx p-acp po31 av n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 247 Image 51
1465 What follows next, is a high Encomium of St. Peter; from whose personal Excellencies, I have no Inclination to detract; What follows next, is a high Encomium of Saint Peter; from whose personal Excellencies, I have no Inclination to detract; q-crq vvz ord, vbz dt j fw-la pp-f n1 np1; p-acp rg-crq j n2, pns11 vhb dx n1 pc-acp vvi; (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1466 though I see no reason to advance him to the debasing of all the rest. though I see no reason to advance him to the debasing of all the rest. cs pns11 vvb dx n1 pc-acp vvi pno31 p-acp dt vvg pp-f d dt n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1467 Let him be, if he please, the most resplendent amongst the Apostles, the most refulgent of the holy Dozen; Let him be, if he please, the most resplendent among the Apostles, the most refulgent of the holy Dozen; vvb pno31 vbi, cs pns31 vvb, dt av-ds j p-acp dt n2, dt av-ds j pp-f dt j crd; (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1468 yet to say, that therefore he was culled out of that illustrious Society, by the discerning Eye of Christ, yet to say, that Therefore he was culled out of that illustrious Society, by the discerning Eye of christ, av pc-acp vvi, cst av pns31 vbds vvn av pp-f d j n1, p-acp dt j-vvg n1 pp-f np1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1469 as the fittest Person among them to be his Vicar, (as if he made him alone his Vicar) betrays such unacquaintance, not only with the holy Scriptures, as the Fittest Person among them to be his Vicar, (as if he made him alone his Vicar) betrays such unacquaintance, not only with the holy Scriptures, c-acp dt js n1 p-acp pno32 pc-acp vbi po31 n1, (c-acp cs pns31 vvd pno31 av-j po31 n1) vvz d n1, xx av-j p-acp dt j n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1470 but with the Writings of the Ancients, as one would not expect from so great a Pretender to Antiquity. but with the Writings of the Ancients, as one would not expect from so great a Pretender to Antiquity. cc-acp p-acp dt n2-vvg pp-f dt n2-j, c-acp pi vmd xx vvi p-acp av j dt n1 p-acp n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1471 Christ made all the Apostles his Vicars, when he gave them that Commission, John 20. 21, 22, 23. And St. Paul reckoned himself, christ made all the Apostles his Vicars, when he gave them that Commission, John 20. 21, 22, 23. And Saint Paul reckoned himself, np1 vvd d dt n2 po31 ng1, c-crq pns31 vvd pno32 d n1, np1 crd crd, crd, crd cc n1 np1 vvn px31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1472 and the other Apostles his Vicars, when he said, We are Ambassadors for Christ; We beseech you in CHRIST'S STEAD . and the other Apostles his Vicars, when he said, We Are ambassadors for christ; We beseech you in CHRIST'S STEAD. cc dt j-jn n2 po31 np1, c-crq pns31 vvd, pns12 vbr n2 p-acp np1; pns12 vvb pn22 p-acp npg1 n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1473 And that this Title was anciently given to all Bishops, Mons. Launoy hath amply proved, by the Testimonies of Fathers, Councils, School-men, And that this Title was anciently given to all Bishops, Mons. Launoy hath amply proved, by the Testimonies of Father's, Councils, Schoolmen, cc cst d n1 vbds av-jn vvn p-acp d n2, fw-la. np1 vhz av-j vvn, p-acp dt n2 pp-f n2, n2, n2, (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1474 and other learned Divines of the Church of Rome. Yea, that the Bishops of Rome were so far from taking it to be their peculiar, that scarce any one of them till a thousand Years or more after Christ, called himself by this name; and other learned Divines of the Church of Room. Yea, that the Bishops of Room were so Far from taking it to be their peculiar, that scarce any one of them till a thousand years or more After christ, called himself by this name; cc j-jn j n2-jn pp-f dt n1 pp-f vvi. uh, cst dt n2 pp-f vvb vbdr av av-j p-acp vvg pn31 pc-acp vbi po32 j, cst av-j d crd pp-f pno32 p-acp dt crd n2 cc av-dc p-acp np1, vvd px31 p-acp d n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1475 but was content with the more humble Title of the Vicar of Saint Peter . but was content with the more humble Title of the Vicar of Saint Peter. cc-acp vbds j p-acp dt av-dc j n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 np1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 248 Image 51
1476 He says Jerom observes on Mark 16. that the whole Flock was recommended to Peter, ut sit una Fides, sub uno Pastore: He Says Jerome observes on Mark 16. that the Whole Flock was recommended to Peter, ut sit una Fides, sub Uno Pastore: pns31 vvz np1 vvz p-acp vvb crd d dt j-jn vvb vbds vvn p-acp np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1: (7) chapter (DIV2) 249 Image 51
1477 Bellarmine, Labbe, and Sixtus Senensis will acquaint him, that the Comment on the Gospel of Saint Mark that passes under Saint Jerom 's name, is none of his . Bellarmine, Labbe, and Sixtus Senensis will acquaint him, that the Comment on the Gospel of Saint Mark that passes under Saint Jerome is name, is none of his. np1, np1, cc np1 np1 vmb vvi pno31, cst dt n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1 vvb cst vvz p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1, vbz pix pp-f po31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 249 Image 51
1478 But having consulted three Editions of St. Jerom, I can find no such words, nor any like them, in the Comment upon that Chapter. But having consulted three Editions of Saint Jerome, I can find no such words, nor any like them, in the Comment upon that Chapter. p-acp vhg vvn crd n2 pp-f n1 np1, pns11 vmb vvi dx d n2, ccx d av-j pno32, p-acp dt n1 p-acp d n1. (7) chapter (DIV2) 249 Image 51
1479 Chrysostom, he tells us, affirms, that our Saviour was pleased at his departure out of this World, to entrust the care of his Sheep to Peter, as a faithful and vigilant Guardian, Chrysostom, he tells us, affirms, that our Saviour was pleased At his departure out of this World, to entrust the care of his Sheep to Peter, as a faithful and vigilant Guardian, np1, pns31 vvz pno12, vvz, cst po12 n1 vbds vvn p-acp po31 n1 av pp-f d n1, pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f po31 n1 p-acp np1, p-acp dt j cc j n1, (7) chapter (DIV2) 250 Image 51
1480 and not only to him, but to his SUCCESSORS AFTER HIM. and not only to him, but to his SUCCESSORS AFTER HIM. cc xx av-j p-acp pno31, cc-acp p-acp po31 n2 p-acp pno31. (7) chapter (DIV2) 250 Image 51
1481 But by his Successors he cannot mean the Bishops of Rome only, for as he says nothing of them in the words before or after, But by his Successors he cannot mean the Bishops of Room only, for as he Says nothing of them in the words before or After, p-acp p-acp po31 n2 pns31 vmbx vvi dt n2 pp-f vvb av-j, c-acp c-acp pns31 vvz pix pp-f pno32 p-acp dt n2 a-acp cc a-acp, (7) chapter (DIV2) 250 Image 51
1482 so he includes himself in the number of these Successors, though he was yet no Bishop, but a Priest only. so he includes himself in the number of these Successors, though he was yet no Bishop, but a Priest only. av pns31 vvz px31 p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n2, cs pns31 vbds av dx n1, cc-acp dt n1 av-j. (7) chapter (DIV2) 250 Image 51
1483 And if the reason why Christ intrusted his Sheep to Peter, was because he found him a faithful and vigilant Guardian; And if the reason why christ Entrusted his Sheep to Peter, was Because he found him a faithful and vigilant Guardian; cc cs dt n1 c-crq np1 vvn po31 n1 p-acp np1, vbds c-acp pns31 vvd pno31 dt j cc j n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 250 Image 51
1484 as he had the same reason to intrust them to the other Apostles, so for the contrary reason, few Popes have been found for a thousand years, to whom he would have intrusted them. as he had the same reason to intrust them to the other Apostles, so for the contrary reason, few Popes have been found for a thousand Years, to whom he would have Entrusted them. c-acp pns31 vhd dt d n1 pc-acp vvi pno32 p-acp dt j-jn n2, av p-acp dt j-jn n1, d n2 vhb vbn vvn p-acp dt crd n2, p-acp ro-crq pns31 vmd vhi vvn pno32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 250 Image 51
1485 I have now examined the Texts of Holy Scripture, and the Greek and Latin Fathers alledged by the Discussor for the proof of St. Peter 's Supremacy: And upon a review of the whole, I think every unbiass'd Reader will conclude with me, 1. That his Proofs from Scripture are not so full, I have now examined the Texts of Holy Scripture, and the Greek and Latin Father's alleged by the Discusser for the proof of Saint Peter is Supremacy: And upon a review of the Whole, I think every unbiased Reader will conclude with me, 1. That his Proofs from Scripture Are not so full, pns11 vhb av vvn dt n2 pp-f j n1, cc dt jp cc jp n2 vvn p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1 np1 vbz n1: cc p-acp dt vvi pp-f dt j-jn, pns11 vvb d j-vvn n1 vmb vvi p-acp pno11, crd d po31 n2 p-acp n1 vbr xx av j, (7) chapter (DIV2) 251 Image 51
1486 but he might have been content to have taken to their assistance, those other Scripture-proofs produc'd to this purpose by some of their learned Men; but he might have been content to have taken to their assistance, those other Scripture proofs produced to this purpose by Some of their learned Men; cc-acp pns31 vmd vhi vbn j pc-acp vhi vvn p-acp po32 n1, d j-jn n2 vvn p-acp d n1 p-acp d pp-f po32 j n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 251 Image 51
1487 such as, Christ paid Tribute only for himself and Peter; Peter alone cast himself into the Sea; such as, christ paid Tribute only for himself and Peter; Peter alone cast himself into the Sea; d c-acp, np1 vvn n1 av-j p-acp px31 cc np1; np1 av-j vvd px31 p-acp dt n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 251 Image 51
1488 Peter drew the Net to the shore full of great Fishes; Peter drew the Net to the shore full of great Fish; np1 vvd dt n1 p-acp dt n1 j pp-f j n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 251 Image 51
1489 Christ said to Peter, SIMON SLEEPEST THOƲ? 2. That he hath not steered his Course by the unerring Pharo's of Antiquity (as he promised ) but by new Lights, which have led him quite contrary to that Course the Antients steered. christ said to Peter, SIMON SLEEPEST THOƲ? 2. That he hath not steered his Course by the unerring Pharo's of Antiquity (as he promised) but by new Lights, which have led him quite contrary to that Course the Ancients steered. np1 vvd p-acp np1, np1 vv2 np1? crd cst pns31 vhz xx vvd po31 n1 p-acp dt n1 npg1 pp-f n1 (c-acp pns31 vvd) cc-acp p-acp j n2, r-crq vhb vvn pno31 av j-jn p-acp d n1 dt n2-j vvn. (7) chapter (DIV2) 251 Image 51
1490 No place therefore is left for the second Inquiry, viz. Whether the Bishop of Rome succeeded PETER in this Supremacy? since Peter can be succeeded by none, in that which he never had. No place Therefore is left for the second Inquiry, viz. Whither the Bishop of Room succeeded PETER in this Supremacy? since Peter can be succeeded by none, in that which he never had. dx n1 av vbz vvn p-acp dt ord n1, n1 cs dt n1 pp-f vvb vvd np1 p-acp d n1? p-acp np1 vmb vbi vvn p-acp pix, p-acp d r-crq pns31 av-x vhd. (7) chapter (DIV2) 252 Image 51
1491 Should it indeed be granted, that Peter was invested with it, it will not follow, that the Pope has it, Should it indeed be granted, that Peter was invested with it, it will not follow, that the Pope has it, vmd pn31 av vbi vvn, cst np1 vbds vvn p-acp pn31, pn31 vmb xx vvi, cst dt n1 vhz pn31, (7) chapter (DIV2) 252 Image 51
1492 unless it be proved, first that Peter was in a strict and proper sense Bishop of Rome; and 2. That all the Power Peter was invested with, was to descend to his Roman Successors; unless it be proved, First that Peter was in a strict and proper sense Bishop of Room; and 2. That all the Power Peter was invested with, was to descend to his Roman Successors; cs pn31 vbb vvn, ord cst np1 vbds p-acp dt j cc j n1 n1 pp-f vvb; cc crd cst d dt n1 np1 vbds vvn p-acp, vbds pc-acp vvi p-acp po31 np1 n2; (7) chapter (DIV2) 252 Image 51
1493 neither of which will be ever proved. But now if Peter was never possess'd of such Supremacy himself; neither of which will be ever proved. But now if Peter was never possessed of such Supremacy himself; av-dx pp-f r-crq vmb vbi av vvn. p-acp av cs np1 vbds av-x vvn pp-f d n1 px31; (7) chapter (DIV2) 252 Image 51
1494 admit he was Bishop of Rome, and that whatsoever Power he had, was derived to his Roman Successors, no such Supremacy could be derived from him to them. admit he was Bishop of Rome, and that whatsoever Power he had, was derived to his Roman Successors, no such Supremacy could be derived from him to them. vvb pns31 vbds n1 pp-f np1, cc cst r-crq n1 pns31 vhd, vbds vvn p-acp po31 np1 n2, dx d n1 vmd vbi vvn p-acp pno31 p-acp pno32. (7) chapter (DIV2) 252 Image 51
1495 It would be therefore an idle thing to insist upon this, especially considering, that the Discussor himself hath not done so, It would be Therefore an idle thing to insist upon this, especially considering, that the Discusser himself hath not done so, pn31 vmd vbi av dt j n1 pc-acp vvi p-acp d, av-j vvg, cst dt n1 px31 vhz xx vdn av, (7) chapter (DIV2) 252 Image 51
1496 but spoken of it only occasionally, and out of place; but spoken of it only occasionally, and out of place; cc-acp vvn pp-f pn31 av-j av-j, cc av pp-f n1; (7) chapter (DIV2) 252 Image 51
1497 intending, I presume, to make this the main Subject of his second Book (which he has promised). intending, I presume, to make this the main Subject of his second Book (which he has promised). vvg, pns11 vvb, pc-acp vvi d dt j j-jn pp-f po31 ord n1 (r-crq pns31 vhz vvn). (7) chapter (DIV2) 252 Image 51
1498 But if he resolve to be as good as his word, and to oblige us with another of his Books, let him first establish Peter 's Supremacy upon a more solid Foundation than he has yet done, otherwise he will but render himself the more ridiculous, in endeavouring to erect the Pope 's Supremacy upon it. FINIS. But if he resolve to be as good as his word, and to oblige us with Another of his Books, let him First establish Peter is Supremacy upon a more solid Foundation than he has yet done, otherwise he will but render himself the more ridiculous, in endeavouring to erect the Pope is Supremacy upon it. FINIS. p-acp cs pns31 vvb pc-acp vbi a-acp j c-acp po31 n1, cc pc-acp vvi pno12 p-acp n-jn pp-f po31 n2, vvb pno31 ord vvi np1 vbz n1 p-acp dt av-dc j n1 cs pns31 vhz av vdn, av pns31 vmb p-acp vvi px31 dt av-dc j, p-acp vvg pc-acp vvi dt n1 vbz n1 p-acp pn31. fw-la. (7) chapter (DIV2) 252 Image 51

Marginalia

View Segment and References (Segment No.) Note No. Text Standardized Text Parts of Speech
718 0 Jungatur cum Beatitudine Ursicinus, cum Ambrosio societur Auxentius. Absit hoc a Romana Fide. Jungatur cum Beatitude Ursicinus, cum Ambrosio societur Auxentius. Absit hoc a Roman Fide. fw-la fw-la np1 np1, fw-la np1 fw-la np1. np1 fw-la dt fw-la np1
3 0 Nubes Testium. St. Peter 's Supremacy faithfully discuss'd, according to holy Scripture, and Greek and Latin Fathers. A Sermon of St. Peter, preached before her Majesty the Queen Dowager, by Thomas Godden, D. D. The Pope's Supremacy asserted from the Considerations of some Protestants, and the Practice of the Primitive Church; in a Dialogue between a Church-Divine and a Seeker, in Vidication of Nubes Testium. Clouds Testimony. Saint Peter is Supremacy faithfully discussed, according to holy Scripture, and Greek and Latin Father's. A Sermon of Saint Peter, preached before her Majesty the Queen Dowager, by Thomas Godden, D. D. The Pope's Supremacy asserted from the Considerations of Some Protestants, and the Practice of the Primitive Church; in a Dialogue between a Church-Divine and a Seeker, in vindication of Clouds Testimony. fw-la np1. n1 np1 vbz n1 av-j vvn, vvg p-acp j n1, cc jp cc jp n2. dt n1 pp-f n1 np1, vvd p-acp po31 n1 dt n1 n1, p-acp np1 np1, np1 np1 dt ng1 n1 vvn p-acp dt n2 pp-f d n2, cc dt n1 pp-f dt j n1; p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt j cc dt np1, p-acp n1 pp-f vvz np1.
8 0 Advertisement to the Reader. Advertisement to the Reader. n1 p-acp dt n1.
16 0 Part. 2. chap. 1. Part. 2. chap. 1. n1 crd n1 crd
25 0 Part 2. c. 1, 2, 3. Part 2. c. 1, 2, 3. n1 crd sy. crd, crd, crd
30 0 Mark 8. 29. Mark 8. 29. vvb crd crd
31 0 Luke 9. 20. Luke 9. 20. np1 crd crd
33 0 Pag. 79. Page 79. np1 crd
36 0 John 1. 49. John 1. 49. np1 crd crd
37 0 John 1. 49. John 1. 49. np1 crd crd
46 0 NONLATINALPHABET. . .
46 1 John 6. 69. John 6. 69. np1 crd crd
47 0 Pag. 83. Page 83. np1 crd
49 0 Serm. of St. Pet. p. 10. Sermon of Saint Pet. p. 10. np1 pp-f n1 np1 n1 crd
55 0 Ibid. p. 15. Ibid p. 15. np1 n1 crd
59 0 St. Per. Suprem. p. 94. Saint Per. Supreme. p. 94. n1 np1 j. n1 crd
65 0 Pag. 92, 93. Page 92, 93. np1 crd, crd
71 0 Matth. 11. 2, 3. Matthew 11. 2, 3. np1 crd crd, crd
75 0 Pag. 92. Page 92. np1 crd
77 0 John 1. 32. John 1. 32. np1 crd crd
81 0 John 1. 34. John 1. 34. np1 crd crd
86 0 Pearson on the second Article of the Creed. p. 218, 219. of the first Edit. Pearson on the second Article of the Creed. p. 218, 219. of the First Edit. np1 p-acp dt ord n1 pp-f dt n1. n1 crd, crd pp-f dt ord n1.
90 0 John 3. 31. John 3. 31. np1 crd crd
106 0 Pag. 93. Page 93. np1 crd
129 0 Pag. 90. Page 90. np1 crd
138 0 Nam si Paulo Apostolo satis est nihil scire nisi Christum Jesum, & hunc crucifixum, quid amplius mihi desiderandum est seire quam Christum? In uno enim hoc nomine & Divinitatis & Incarnationis expressio, & fides passionis est. Et ideo licet caeteri Apostoli sciant, Petrus tamen respondet prae caeteris, Tu es Christus, filius Dei vivi. Complexus est itaque omnia, qui & naturam & nomen expressit, in quo summa virtutum est. Ambros. Comment. l. 6. in Evang. Luc. c. 9. col. 116. Edit. Paris. 1614. Nam si Paul Apostle satis est nihil Scire nisi Christ Jesus, & hunc crucifixum, quid Amplius mihi desiderandum est seire quam Christ? In Uno enim hoc nomine & Divinitatis & Incarnationis expressio, & fides passionis est. Et ideo licet Caeteri Apostles sciant, Peter tamen Respondet Prae caeteris, Tu es Christus, filius Dei Vivi. Complexus est itaque omnia, qui & naturam & Nome expressit, in quo summa Virtues est. Ambos Comment. l. 6. in Evangelist Luke c. 9. col. 116. Edit. paris. 1614. fw-la fw-la np1 np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la np1? p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la cc fw-la cc fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la fw-la. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la cc fw-la cc fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1 n1. n1 crd p-acp np1 np1 sy. crd fw-fr. crd n1. np1. crd
141 0 Ad unum signum tranquillitate maris reddita, quae post nimias procellas interdum & casu fieri solet, Nautae atque vectores vere filium Dei confitentur, & Arius in Ecclesia pradicat Creaturam. Hieron. Comment. l. 2. in Matth. c. 15. v. 33. Edit. Bas. 1553. Ad Unum signum tranquillitate maris reddita, Quae post nimias procellas Interdum & casu fieri Solent, Nautae atque vectores vere Son Dei confitentur, & Arius in Ecclesia pradicat Creaturam. Hieron. Comment. l. 2. in Matthew c. 15. v. 33. Edit. Bas. 1553. fw-la fw-la fw-la vvi fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la cc fw-la fw-la n1, np1 fw-la n2 vvb fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc np1 p-acp np1 fw-la fw-la. np1. np1. n1 crd p-acp np1 sy. crd n1 crd n1. np1 crd
142 0 NONLATINALPHABET. In cap. 7. Evang. Johan. Hom. 47. . In cap. 7. Evangelist John. Hom. 47. . p-acp n1. crd np1 np1. np1 crd
146 0 Comment. in Matth. cap. 16. ver. 16. Comment. in Matthew cap. 16. ver. 16. n1. p-acp np1 n1. crd fw-la. crd
146 1 Comment. in Concord. & hist. Evangelic. tom. 2. l. 10. c. 22. Comment. in Concord. & hist. Evangelic. tom. 2. l. 10. c. 22. n1. p-acp n1. cc uh. n1. n1. crd n1 crd sy. crd
149 0 Pag. 85. Page 85. np1 crd
160 0 Denique audi dicentem, Tibi dabo claves regni Caelorum; & quodcunque ligaveris super Terram, erit ligatum & in Caelo; & quodcunque solveris — Quod Petro dicitur, Apostolis dicitur. Enarratio in Psal. 38. Denique audi dicentem, Tibi Dabo claves Regni Caelorum; & quodcunque ligaveris super Terram, erit ligatum & in Caelo; & quodcunque solveris — Quod Peter dicitur, Apostles dicitur. Enarratio in Psalm 38. fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la; cc fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la cc fw-la fw-la; cc fw-la fw-la — fw-la np1 fw-la, np1 fw-la. np1 p-acp np1 crd
163 0 Loquitur Dominus ad Petrum: Ego dico tibi inquit, quia tu es Petrus, & super istam Petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam, & portae Inferorum non vincent eam. Et tibi dabo claves regni Caelorum. — Et quamvis Apostolis omnibus post resurrectionem suam parem potestatem tribuat, & dicat, sicut misit me Pater, &c. Cypr. de Unitat. Ecclesiae, p. 254. Edit. Paris. Loquitur Dominus ad Peter: Ego dico tibi inquit, quia tu es Peter, & super istam Petram Aedificabo Church meam, & portae Inferos non vinncent eam. Et tibi Dabo claves Regni Caelorum. — Et Quamvis Apostles omnibus post resurrectionem suam Parem potestatem tribuat, & dicat, sicut misit me Pater, etc. Cyprus de Unitat. Ecclesiae, p. 254. Edit. paris. fw-la fw-la fw-la np1: fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, cc fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la fw-fr n1 fw-la. fw-la fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la. — fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la, fw-la fw-la pno11 fw-la, av np1 fw-fr fw-la. np1, n1 crd n1. np1.
164 0 Nunquid istas claves Petrus accepit, & Paulus non accepit? Petrus accepit, & Johannes & Jacobus non accepit, & caeteri Apostoli? August. Serm. 30. de Diversis. Whether istas claves Peter accepit, & Paulus non accepit? Peter accepit, & Johannes & Jacobus non accepit, & Caeteri Apostles? August. Sermon 30. de Diversis. fw-la fw-la vvz np1 fw-la, cc np1 fw-fr fw-la? np1 fw-la, cc np1 cc fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la np1? np1. np1 crd fw-la fw-la.
165 0 Ellies du pin de antiq. Eccles. disciplina dissertat. 4. p. 307. Simon vigorii ad respons. Synodal. Concil. Basil. Comment. c. 6. & de Monarch. p. 10, 11, 12, &c. Ellies du pin de Antique. Eccles. Discipline Dissertation. 4. p. 307. Simon vigorii ad response. Synodal. Council. Basil. Comment. c. 6. & the Monarch. p. 10, 11, 12, etc. np1 fw-fr n1 fw-fr fw-fr. np1 fw-la fw-la. crd n1 crd np1 fw-la fw-la n2. np1. n1. np1 n1. sy. crd cc dt n1. n1 crd, crd, crd, av
168 0 Pag. 87. Page 87. np1 crd
172 0 Ibid. Ibid np1
180 0 — Tanquam os Apostolorum pro omnibus responder, dicens, tu es, &c. Comment. in Concord. Evangel. cap. 67. — Tanquam os Apostolorum Pro omnibus responder, dicens, tu es, etc. Comment. in Concord. Evangel. cap. 67. — fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la n1, fw-la, fw-la fw-la, av n1. p-acp n1. np1. n1. crd
181 0 — Hinc enim apparet ipsum pro omnibus respondisse, quod aperte etiam Chrysostomus asserit, &c. ibid. — Hinc enim Appears ipsum Pro omnibus respondisse, quod aperte etiam Chrysostom asserit, etc. Ibid. — fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n1, vvd j fw-la np1 fw-la, av fw-la.
187 0 Ex quibus etiam pater, quid ad secundam Questionem Principalem sit respondendum; nimirum Petrum si proprie loquatur, non respondisse pro omnibus, &c. ibid. Ex quibus etiam pater, quid ad secundam Questionem Principalem sit respondendum; Nimirum Peter si Properly loquatur, non respondisse Pro omnibus, etc. Ibid. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la np1 fw-mi n1 fw-la, fw-fr n1 fw-la fw-la, av fw-la.
189 0 pag. 88. page. 88. n1. crd
194 0 De secundo dicendum, quod determinate non constat, an nomine omnium Petrus responderit, unde videtur magis convenire literae, quòd Petrus pro se solo responderit. In Matth. cap. 16. Quaest. 57. De secundo Dicendum, quod determinate non constat, an nomine omnium Peter responderit, unde videtur magis Convenire literae, quòd Peter Pro se solo responderit. In Matthew cap. 16. Question 57. fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la j fw-la fw-la, dt fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la, fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. p-acp np1 n1. crd np1 crd
196 0 Dicendum videtur, quod Petrus pro se solo nunc respondet, ibid. Dicendum videtur, quod Peter Pro se solo nunc Respondet, Ibid. fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la.
198 0 Pag. 88. Page 88. np1 crd
200 0 Maldonat Comment in Matth. 16. Col. 350. Maldonatus Comment in Matthew 16. Col. 350. fw-la fw-fr p-acp np1 crd np1 crd
208 0 De Consensu Evangelist. ib. 2. cap. 17. De Consensu Evangelist. ib. 2. cap. 17. fw-fr fw-fr np1. n1. crd n1. crd
217 0 Solus ergo cum loquitur Petrus, nequaquam reliquorum credentium fides excluditur; sed congruus ordo servatur, dum Principi Apostolorum primus loquendi locus jure defertur, ne tumultus quidem magis quam responsio vide retur, si tunc universi certatim ac pariter respondissent. Tractat. quem prima die Ordinat. ipsius quorund. Civ. Not. exceperunt. B. P P. tom. 4. p. 826. Solus ergo cum loquitur Peter, Nequaquam reliquorum credentium fides Excluditur; sed congruus ordo servatur, dum Principi Apostolorum primus loquendi locus jure defertur, ne tumultus quidem magis quam responsio vide retur, si tunc universi Competitively ac pariter respondissent. Tractate Whom prima die Ordinat. Himself quorund. Civ. Not. exceperunt. B. P P. tom. 4. p. 826. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-mi fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la av fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1 fw-la fw-la vvb fw-la. fw-la n1. crd. xx fw-la. np1 sy np1 n1. crd n1 crd
222 0 Primum est, an id quod Petrus respondit, crederent caeteri, & illud responsuri essent, si oporteret respondere? In Matth. 16. Quaest. 57. Primum est, nias id quod Peter respondit, crederent Caeteri, & illud responsuri essent, si oporteret respondere? In Matthew 16. Question 57. fw-la fw-la, fw-fr fw-la fw-la np1 fw-fr, fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la n-jn, fw-la fw-la fw-la? p-acp np1 crd np1 crd
223 0 De primo dicendum, quòd necesse est dici omnes tenuisse eandem confessionem quam Petrus; & si sigillatim Christus vota corum scrutaretur vel peteret; idem singuli responderent, ibid. De primo Dicendum, quòd Necessary est dici omnes tenuisse eandem confessionem quam Peter; & si Sigillatim Christus vota corum scrutaretur vel peteret; idem Singuli responderent, Ibid. fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1; cc zz av fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la.
623 0 1 Cor. 1. 12. 1 Cor. 1. 12. vvn np1 crd crd
225 0 — Praevenit Petrus caeteros, & dixit quid sentiebat; caeteri vero videntes, quòd Petrus dixerat id quod illi dicturi erant, tacuerunt, &c. ibid. — Praevenit Peter Others, & dixit quid sentiebat; Caeteri vero Videntes, quòd Peter Dixerat id quod illi dicturi Erant, tacuerunt, etc. Ibid. — fw-la np1 n2, cc fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la, av fw-la.
229 0 Cum vero dixit Cyrillus praevenit Petrus caeteros, fitque os totius Collegii. Dicendum, quod suit os totius Collegii, non quidem loquendo pro omnibus, sed loquendo id, quod omnes locuturi erant; quia accidit eandem esse sententiam Petri et caeterorum. ibid. Cum vero dixit Cyril praevenit Peter Others, fitque os totius Collegii. Dicendum, quod suit os totius Collegii, non quidem Loquendo Pro omnibus, sed Loquendo id, quod omnes locuturi Erant; quia accidit eandem esse sententiam Petri et caeterorum. Ibid. fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la np1 n2, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1. fw-la, fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la np1, fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la. fw-la.
233 0 Melius ergo omnes alii senserunt Auctores, Petrum pro se uno respondisse; non quod alii idem non crederent, ac dicturi etiam fuissent, nisi Petrus praevenisset; sed quod Petrus majore fide in Confessionem primus eruperit. Comment. in Matth. 16. v. 18. Better ergo omnes alii senserunt Authors, Peter Pro se Uno respondisse; non quod alii idem non crederent, ac dicturi etiam fuissent, nisi Peter praevenisset; sed quod Peter Major fide in Confessionem primus eruperit. Comment. in Matthew 16. v. 18. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n2, np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la n1; fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1 fw-la; fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la n1. np1. p-acp np1 crd n1 crd
235 0 Atque hoc tantum indicare Auctores illi voluerunt, qui dixerunt illum pro omnibus respondisse, quique eum os Apostolorum appellaverunt, ibid. Atque hoc Tantum indicare Authors illi voluerunt, qui dixerunt Ilum Pro omnibus respondisse, Quique Eum os Apostolorum appellaverunt, Ibid. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la.
242 0 Praeterea cui dubium est, Christum his verbis, aliquid magnum et singulare, tanquam fidei confessionis proemium Petro concedere aut promittere voluisse? ibid. col. 349. Praeterea cui Dubium est, Christ his verbis, Aliquid magnum et singular, tanquam fidei confessionis Proem Peter concedere Or promittere Voluisse? Ibid. col. 349. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, np1 po31 fw-la, j fw-la fw-la j, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la? fw-la. fw-fr. crd
246 0 Alii tamen eandem fidem habebant; alioqui et ipsi depromerent suam fidem, et Christus quaereret et increparet eos, et non praeciperet omnibus ut tacerent. Salm. tom. 4, 3. a parte tractat. 1. pag. 383. Alii tamen eandem fidem habebant; Otherwise et ipsi depromerent suam fidem, et Christus quaereret et increparet eos, et non praeciperet omnibus ut tacerent. Salm. tom. 4, 3. a part Tractate. 1. page. 383. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-fr fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1 fw-mi. crd, crd dt n1 fw-la. crd n1. crd
247 0 Dicitur tamen pro caeteris Apostolis respondisse, quia quod illi fuerant responsuri, respondet primus. Comment in Concord. Hist. Evangel. Tom. 2. l. 10. c. 22. Dicitur tamen Pro caeteris Apostles respondisse, quia quod illi fuerant responsuri, Respondet primus. Comment in Concord. Hist. Evangel. Tom. 2. l. 10. c. 22. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la. np1 p-acp n1. np1 np1. np1 crd n1 crd sy. crd
250 0 In Matth. 16. v. 16. In Matthew 16. v. 16. p-acp np1 crd n1 crd
257 0 Respondeo, fidem five confessionem duobus modis posse considerari; uno modo absolute, secundum se, ac sine relatione ad Personam Petri; altero modo cum relatione ad Petrum &c. de Rom. Pontif. l. 1. c. 10. Respondeo, fidem five confessionem duobus modis posse considerari; Uno modo absolute, secundum se, ac sine Relation ad Personam Petri; altero modo cum Relation ad Peter etc. de Rom. Pontiff l. 1. c. 10. np1, fw-la crd fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la j, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la np1; fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la np1 av fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd
258 0 De Rom. Pontif. l. 1. c. 19. De Rom. Pontiff l. 1. c. 19. fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd
261 0 Pag. 88. Page 88. np1 crd
268 0 Pag. 90. Page 90. np1 crd
269 0 Pag. 91. Page 91. np1 crd
276 0 Pag. 80. Page 80. np1 crd
277 0 Pag. 81. Page 81. np1 crd
278 0 Pag. 90. Page 90. np1 crd
288 0 Pag. 80. Page 80. np1 crd
301 0 Tract. 1. in Matth. 16. Tract. 1. in Matthew 16. n1. crd p-acp np1 crd
332 0 Chap. 4. pag. 100. Chap. 4. page. 100. np1 crd n1. crd
336 0 Pag. 101. Page 101. np1 crd
339 0 Ibid. Ibid np1
342 0 Pag. 103. Page 103. np1 crd
348 0 Advers. Marc. l. 4. c. 13. Adverse. Marc. l. 4. c. 13. j. np1 n1 crd sy. crd
358 0 P. 103, 104. P. 103, 104. np1 crd, crd
359 0 Pag. 104. Page 104. np1 crd
360 0 NONLATINALPHABET. . .
360 1 Petra erat Christus, etiam Discipulo suo hujus vocabuli gratiam non negavit. Comment. lib. 6. in Evang. Luc. c. 9. tom. 3. col. 117. Petra erat Christus, etiam Discipulo Sue hujus vocabuli gratiam non negavit. Comment. lib. 6. in Evangelist Luke c. 9. tom. 3. col. 117. np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1. n1. crd p-acp np1 np1 sy. crd n1. crd fw-fr. crd
361 0 Ipsa Petra donavit Petro, ut Petra fit. Comment. in Abd. Ipsa Petra donavit Peter, ut Petra fit. Comment. in Abd fw-la np1 fw-la np1, fw-la np1 vvn. np1. p-acp np1
366 0 Petra est Christus, eiam Discipulo suo hujusvocabuli gratiam non negavit, ut et ipse sit Petrus, quòd de Petra habeat soliditatem constantiae fidei firmitatem. Enitere ergo ut & tu Petra sis: itaque non extra te sed intra te Petram require &c. Ambros. lib. 6. in Evang. Luc. c. 9. col. 117. Edit. Paris. 1614. Petra est Christus, eiam Discipulo Sue hujusvocabuli gratiam non negavit, ut et ipse sit Peter, quòd de Petra habeat soliditatem constantiae fidei firmitatem. Enitere ergo ut & tu Petra sis: itaque non extra te sed intra te Petram require etc. Ambos lib. 6. in Evangelist Luke c. 9. col. 117. Edit. paris. 1614. np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-fr np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. fw-mi fw-la fw-la cc fw-la np1 fw-la: fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la vvb av np1 n1. crd p-acp np1 np1 sy. crd fw-fr. crd n1. np1. crd
846 2 His words are, particulatim, tibi dabo claves. His words Are, particulatim, tibi Dabo claves. po31 n2 vbr, av, fw-la fw-la n2.
367 0 Petra Christus est, qui donavit Apostolis suis, ut ipsi quoque Petrae vocentur: Tu es Petrus, et super hanc Petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam. Comment. lib 3. in Amos. c. 7. v. 12. tom. 6. pag. 102. Bas. 1553. Petra Christus est, qui donavit Apostles suis, ut ipsi quoque Rock vocentur: Tu es Peter, et super hanc Petram Aedificabo Church meam. Comment. lib 3. in Amos. c. 7. v. 12. tom. 6. page. 102. Bas. 1553. np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la: fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1. n1 crd p-acp np1 sy. crd n1 crd n1. crd n1. crd np1 crd
369 0 P. 104, 105. P. 104, 105. np1 crd, crd
372 0 Unde dicit Dominus ad Petrum, Super istam Petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam, hoc est, in hac Catholicae Fidei confessione statuam fideles ad vitam. Comment. Epist. ad Ephes. c. 2. Tom. 3. col. 498. Unde dicit Dominus ad Peter, Super istam Petram Aedificabo Church meam, hoc est, in hac Catholic Fidei Confessi statuam fideles ad vitam. Comment. Epistle and Ephesians c. 2. Tom. 3. col. 498. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1. np1 cc np1 sy. crd np1 crd fw-fr. crd
374 0 Pag. 106. Page 106. np1 crd
375 0 Pag. 107. Page 107. np1 crd
379 0 De Agone Christiano, c. 30, 31. De Ago Christian, c. 30, 31. fw-fr av np1, sy. crd, crd
383 0 Serm. 13. de Verb. Dom. secund. Matth. Sermon 13. de Verb. Dom. secund. Matthew np1 crd fw-fr np1 np1 j. np1
386 0 Petra erat Christus, super quod fundamentum etiam ipse aedificatus est Petrus; fundamentum quippe aliud nemo potest ponere praeter id quod positum est, quod est Christus Jesus. Ecclesia, ergo quae fundatur in Christo, &c. Tractat. 24. in Evang. Johannis. Petra erat Christus, super quod fundamentum etiam ipse aedificatus est Peter; fundamentum quip Aliud nemo potest ponere praeter id quod positum est, quod est Christus jesus. Ecclesia, ergo Quae fundatur in Christ, etc. Tractate 24. in Evangelist joannis. np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1; fw-la n1 vvn np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1. np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la, av np1 crd p-acp np1 np1.
389 0 Nec eos audiamus qui negant Ecclesiam Dei omnia peccata posse dimittere. Itaque miseri, dum in Petro Petram non intelligunt, et nolunt credere datas Ecclesiae claves regni Coelorum, ipsi eas de manibus amiserunt. De Agone Christiano. c. 31. Nec eos Let us hear qui negant Church Dei omnia Peccata posse Dimittere. Itaque miseri, dum in Peter Petram non Intelligunt, et Nolunt Believe datas Ecclesiae claves Regni Coelorum, ipsi eas de manibus amiserunt. De Ago Christian. c. 31. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la n1. fw-la fw-la, fw-la p-acp np1 fw-la fw-fr fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 vvz fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. fw-fr av np1. sy. crd
396 0 Pag. 107. Page 107. np1 crd
410 0 Iren. l. 3. c. 3. & l. 4. c. 63. Tertul. de Praescript. c. 32. Cyprian Ep. ad Lapsos Edit. Pamel. 27. Iren l. 3. c. 3. & l. 4. c. 63. Tertulian de Prescript. c. 32. Cyprian Epistle ad Lapsos Edit. Pamela. 27. np1 n1 crd sy. crd cc n1 crd sy. crd np1 fw-fr n1. sy. crd np1 np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1. crd
412 0 Sed quoniam valde longum est in hoc tali volumine omnium Ecclesiarum enumerare successiones, maximae & antiquissimae, & omnibus cognitae, &c. Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Is. Casaub. Exercit. 15. p. 310. said quoniam Valde Longum est in hoc tali volumine omnium Ecclesiarum enumerare Successions, maximae & antiquissimae, & omnibus cognitae, etc. Iren l. 3. c. 3. Is. Casaubon Exercise 15. p. 310. vvd fw-la j fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la vvi fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la cc fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la, av np1 n1 crd sy. crd np1 np1 np1 crd n1 crd
420 0 Veruntamen si omnes per totum orbem tales essent, quales vanissime criminaris, Cathedra tibi quid secit Ecclesia Romanae, in qua Petrus sedit, & in qua hodie Anastasius sedet: vel Ecclesiae Hierosolymitanae, in qua Jacobus sedit, & in qua hodie Johannes sedet, quibus nos in Catholica Unitate connectimur, & a quibus vos nefario furore separastis? Contra Lit. Petiliani, l. 2. c. 51. Veruntamen si omnes per totum orbem tales essent, quales vanissime criminaris, Cathedra tibi quid secit Ecclesia Romanae, in qua Peter Sedit, & in qua hodie Anastasius sedet: vel Ecclesiae Hierosolymitanae, in qua Jacobus Sedit, & in qua hodie Johannes sedet, quibus nos in Catholica Unitate connectimur, & a quibus vos nefario furore Separastis? Contra Lit. Petiliani, l. 2. c. 51. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n2 n-jn, fw-la fw-la fw-la, np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, cc p-acp fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la: fw-la np1 np1, p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc p-acp fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc dt fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la n2? np1 np1 np1, n1 crd sy. crd
425 0 Is. Casaub. Exercit. 16. n. 149. P. 540. Is. Casaubon Exercise 16. n. 149. P. 540. np1 np1 np1 crd sy. crd np1 crd
425 1 Pag. 108. Page 108. np1 crd
431 0 Pag. 110. Page 110. np1 crd
435 0 Sermon of St. Peter, p. 18. Sermon of Saint Peter, p. 18. n1 pp-f n1 np1, n1 crd
440 0 Pag. 111. Page 111. np1 crd
448 0 Ad an. 1071. n. 15, 16, 17. &c. Ad an. 1071. n. 15, 16, 17. etc. fw-la cs. crd sy. crd, crd, crd av
450 0 Pag. 111. Page 111. np1 crd
455 0 Chrysostomus Hom. 55. in Matth. Petrum futurum esse dicit eo sensu fundamentum, qu•d Ecclesiae Pastor futurus sit & Evangelii praedicator: Cum vero idem ait Petrum praepositum esse universo terrarum orbi, sensus non est, quod omnibus omnino Eccles•is. sit praepositus, sed quod non uni Populo, ut Jeremias, sed omni genti Evangelium esset annuntiaturus. Ellies du Pin de antiq. Eccl. Discipl. dissert. 4. p. 307. Chrysostom Hom. 55. in Matthew Peter Future esse dicit eo sensu fundamentum, qu•d Ecclesiae Pastor Future sit & Evangelii Preacher: Cum vero idem ait Peter praepositum esse universo terrarum Orbi, sensus non est, quod omnibus Omnino Eccles•is. sit praepositus, sed quod non uni Populo, ut Jeremias, sed omni genti Evangelium esset annuntiaturus. Ellies du Pin de Antique. Ecclesiastes Disciple. dissert. 4. p. 307. np1 np1 crd p-acp np1 np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, j np1 np1 fw-la fw-la cc np1 n1: fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-fr np1 fw-la fw-la fw-it fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-fr fw-la, fw-la fw-la uh fw-la. fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la. np1 fw-fr n1 fw-fr fw-fr. np1 n1. vvb. crd n1 crd
457 0 NONLATINALPHABET. De laudibus Pauli Apost. Hom. 2. tom. 5. p. 502. Edit. Front. Duc. . De laudibus Pauli Apost. Hom. 2. tom. 5. p. 502. Edit. Front. Duc. . fw-fr fw-la np1 np1. np1 crd n1. crd n1 crd n1. n1. np1
459 0 NONLATINALPHABET, &c. ibid. , etc. Ibid. , av fw-la.
461 0 NONLATINALPHABET. In 2 Epist. ad Corinth. c. 11. v. 28. . In 2 Epistle and Corinth. c. 11. v. 28. . p-acp crd np1 cc np1. sy. crd n1 crd
851 0 Ibid. Ibid np1
466 0 NONLATINALPHABET, &c. De utilitat. Lect. Script. Tom. 5. pag. 590. Edit. Front. Duc. , etc. De utilitat. Lecture Script. Tom. 5. page. 590. Edit. Front. Duc. , av fw-fr fw-la. np1 n1. np1 crd n1. crd n1. n1. np1
467 0 Pag. 114. Page 114. np1 crd
472 0 Pag. 118. Page 118. np1 crd
475 0 Ibid. Ibid np1
491 0 Pag. 118 Page 118 np1 crd
496 0 Pag. 131. Page 131. np1 crd
512 0 Pag. 121. Page 121. np1 crd
514 0 Pag. 119, & 123. Page 119, & 123. np1 crd, cc crd
519 0 Sermon of St. Peter, p. 23. Sermon of Saint Peter, p. 23. n1 pp-f n1 np1, n1 crd
527 0 Ar dicis, super Petrum fundatur Ecclesia, licet id ipsum in alio loco super omnes Apostolos fiat, & cuncti claves regni Caelorum accipiant, & ex aequo super eos Ecclesiae fortitudo solidetur: tamen propterea inter duodecim unus eligitur, ut capite constituto Schismatis tollatur occasio. Advers. Jovinian. l. 1. c. 27. p. 35. Ed. Basil. 1553. Are Say, super Peter fundatur Ecclesia, licet id ipsum in Alio loco super omnes Apostles fiat, & Cuncti claves Regni Caelorum Accipiant, & ex Aequo super eos Ecclesiae fortitudo solidetur: tamen propterea inter duodecim Unus eligitur, ut capite constituto Schisms Tollatur Occasion. Adverse. Jovinian. l. 1. c. 27. p. 35. Ed. Basil. 1553. vbr n2, fw-la np1 fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n1, cc fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la n1, cc fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la: fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. j. jp. n1 crd sy. crd n1 crd np1 np1 crd
528 0 Aetati delatum est, quia Petrus senior erat, ibid. Aetati delatum est, quia Peter senior erat, Ibid. n1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la.
531 0 Petrus Apostolus est, et Johannes Apostolus: maritus, et virgo, sed Petrus Apostolus tantum, Johannes et Apostolus, et Evangelista, et Propheta, ibid. Peter Apostles est, et Johannes Apostles: Maritus, et virgo, sed Peter Apostles Tantum, Johannes et Apostles, et Evangelist, et Propheta, Ibid. np1 np1 fw-la, fw-fr np1 np1: fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1 np1 fw-la, np1 fw-fr np1, fw-fr np1, fw-la fw-la, fw-la.
533 0 Quid Platoni et Petro? Ut ille enim Princeps Philosophorum, ita hic Apostolorum fuit, super quem Ecclesia Domini stabili mole fundata est. Advers. Pelag. l. 1. c. 2. Tom. 2. p. 265. Quid Platoni et Peter? Ut Isle enim Princeps Philosophorum, ita hic Apostolorum fuit, super Whom Ecclesia Domini stabili mole found est. Adverse. Pelagius l. 1. c. 2. Tom. 2. p. 265. fw-la np1 fw-fr np1? fw-it fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la. j. np1 n1 crd sy. crd np1 crd n1 crd
536 0 Casaub. Exercit. 15. Diatrib. 12. p. 271, 272. Edit. Franc. 1615. Forbes. Instruct. Historico-Theolog. l. 15. c. 1. Suiceri Thesaur. Ecclesiast. in voce NONLATINALPHABET. Casaubon Exercise 15. Diatrib. 12. p. 271, 272. Edit. Franc. 1615. Forbes. Instruct. Historico-Theolog. l. 15. c. 1. Suiceri Thesaur. Ecclesiatest. in voce. np1 np1 crd np1. crd n1 crd, crd n1. np1 crd np1. np1 j. n1 crd sy. crd np1 np1. n1. fw-ge fw-mi.
536 1 Pag. 112. & 114. Page 112. & 114. np1 crd cc crd
542 0 Serm. of St. Peter, pag. 23. Sermon of Saint Peter, page. 23. np1 pp-f n1 np1, n1. crd
547 0 De Rom. Pontif. l. 1. c. 22. De Rom. Pontiff l. 1. c. 22. fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd
547 1 Ibid. Ibid np1
547 2 Ibid. Ibid np1
549 0 Nam capitis est manducare, & per manducationem trajicere cibum in stomachum, et illum sibi incorporare. Significatur enim hac metaphora Petro convenire, ut ipse tanquam Caput Eccesiae Infideles convertat, et efficiat membra Eeclesiae. De Rom. Pontif. l. 1. c. 22. Nam capitis est Manducare, & per manducationem trajicere Food in stomachum, et Ilum sibi incorporare. Signify enim hac Metaphor Peter Convenire, ut ipse tanquam Caput Eccesiae Infideles convertat, et efficiat membra Ecclesiae. De Rom. Pontiff l. 1. c. 22. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-fr n1 fw-la np1. fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd
551 0 Is. Casaub. Exercit. 15. Diatrib. 13. p. 291, 292. Is. Casaubon Exercise 15. Diatrib. 13. p. 291, 292. np1 np1 np1 crd np1. crd n1 crd, crd
555 0 John 13. 6, 9, 24. John 18. 10, 15, 25. John 20. 2, 6. John 21. 2, 3, 7, 11, 15. 1 Pet. 1. 1. John 13. 6, 9, 24. John 18. 10, 15, 25. John 20. 2, 6. John 21. 2, 3, 7, 11, 15. 1 Pet. 1. 1. np1 crd crd, crd, crd np1 crd crd, crd, crd np1 crd crd, crd np1 crd crd, crd, crd, crd, crd crd np1 crd crd
555 1 Matth. 17. 25. Marc. 14. 37. Luke 22. 31. Luke 24. 34. Matthew 17. 25. Marc. 14. 37. Luke 22. 31. Luke 24. 34. np1 crd crd np1 crd crd np1 crd crd np1 crd crd
555 2 Acts 10. 5, 18, 32. Acts 11. 13. Acts 10. 5, 18, 32. Acts 11. 13. vvz crd crd, crd, crd np1 crd crd
561 0 Matth. 28. 19. Matthew 28. 19. np1 crd crd
562 0 Mark. 16. 15. Mark. 16. 15. n1. crd crd
568 0 St. Peter 's Supremacy faithfully discussed, p. 121. Saint Peter is Supremacy faithfully discussed, p. 121. n1 np1 vbz n1 av-j vvn, n1 crd
573 0 Pag. 122. Page 122. np1 crd
576 0 Pag. 122. Page 122. np1 crd
581 0 Pag. 122. Page 122. np1 crd
596 0 Pag. 123. Page 123. np1 crd
605 0 NONLATINALPHABET, &c. Serm. in Sanct. Duod. Apost. tom. 6. Edit. Front. Duc. , etc. Sermon in Sanct. Duod. Apost. tom. 6. Edit. Front. Duc. , av np1 p-acp np1 fw-la. np1. n1. crd n1. n1. np1
606 0 Petra Christus est qui donavit Apostolis, ut ipsi quo { que } Petrae vocentur. Comment. in Amos 6. v. 12. Petra Christus est qui donavit Apostles, ut ipsi quo { que } Rock vocentur. Comment. in Amos 6. v. 12. np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la { fw-fr } np1 fw-la. np1. p-acp np1 crd n1 crd
607 0 Et Petrae scissae sunt, dura corda Gentilium; sive Petrae, universa vaticinia Prophetarum qui et ipsi a Petra Christo cum Apostolis Petrae vocabulum acceperunt, &c. Hieron. Hedibiae Quest. 8. Et Rock scissae sunt, dura Corda Gentilium; sive Rock, universa vaticinia Prophetarum qui et ipsi a Petra Christ cum Apostles Rock Vocabulum acceperunt, etc. Hieron. Hedibiae Quest. 8. fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-fr np1 fw-la fw-la np1 np1 fw-la fw-la, av np1. np1 n1. crd
608 0 NONLATINALPHABET. . .
610 0 NONLATINALPHABET, &c. Orat. 28. , etc. Orat 28. , av np1 crd
615 0 Serm. of St. Pet. p. 24. Sermon of Saint Pet. p. 24. np1 pp-f n1 np1 n1 crd
622 0 1 Cor. 9. 5. 1 Cor. 9. 5. vvn np1 crd crd
629 0 Ainsi c ' est avec bien peu de raison que l'on fait un argument de cela pour prouver sa rogautè dans l'Eglise. En Espagne où les plus honorables marchent les derniers, on ne manqueroit pas de alleguer les lieux où S Pierre est nommé le dernier, commé dans le passage out il est dit. Je suis Disciple de Paul &c. Moyers surs et Honnestes pour la Conversion de tous les Heretiques, p. 16, 17. Ainsi c ' est avec bien peu de raison que l'on fait un argument de cela pour prouver sa rogautè dans l'Eglise. En Espagne où les plus honorables marchent les derniers, on ne manqueroit pas de alleguer les lieux où S Pierre est nommé le dernier, commé dans le passage out ill est dit. Yes suis Disciple de Paul etc. Moyers surs et Honest pour la Conversion de tous les Heretics, p. 16, 17. fw-fr sy ' fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr vvb fw-fr fw-fr n1 fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-la fw-fr fw-fr. fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr n2 n1 fw-fr fw-fr, p-acp fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr n1 fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr sy fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr, fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr n1 av av-jn zz fw-fr. fw-fr fw-fr n1 fw-fr np1 av np1 n2 fw-fr np1 fw-fr fw-fr n1 fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr n2, n1 crd, crd
632 0 Serm. of St. Peter, p. 24, 25, 26. Sermon of Saint Peter, p. 24, 25, 26. np1 pp-f n1 np1, n1 crd, crd, crd
637 0 Euseb. Hist. Eccles. l. 2. c. 1. Hieron. de Script. Eccles. in Jacobo. Eusebius Hist. Eccles. l. 2. c. 1. Hieron. de Script. Eccles. in Jacob. np1 np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd np1. fw-fr n1. np1 p-acp np1.
637 1 Clement. Hypot. l. 6. apud Euseb. l. 2. c 1. Clement. Hypocrite. l. 6. apud Eusebius l. 2. c 1. np1. n1. n1 crd fw-la np1 n1 crd sy crd
643 0 Acts 15. 19. Acts 15. 19. n2 crd crd
644 0 Acts 12. 17. Acts 12. 17. n2 crd crd
645 0 Acts 21. Acts 21. n2 crd
651 0 Serm. of St. Pet. p. 26, 27. Sermon of Saint Pet. p. 26, 27. np1 pp-f n1 np1 n1 crd, crd
654 0 Veniens ergo ad eum, hospitio receptus est, et apud eum mansit dies quindecim, quasi unanimus et Coapostolus. Comment. in Epist. ad Galat. c. 1. v. 18. Veniens ergo ad Eum, hospitio Receptus est, et apud Eum mansit dies quindecim, quasi unanimus et co-apostolus. Comment. in Epistle ad Galatians c. 1. v. 18. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1. np1. p-acp np1 fw-la np1 sy. crd n1 crd
660 0 Petrum solum nominat, et sibi comparat, quia primatum ipse acceperat ad fundandam Ecclesiam: se quoque pari modo electum, ut primatum habeat in fundandis gentium Ecclesiis: ita tamen ut Petrus Gentibus praedicaret, si causa fuisset &c. Peter solum nominate, et sibi Comparat, quia primatum ipse acceperat ad fundandam Church: se quoque Pair modo electum, ut primatum habeat in fundandis gentium Ecclesiis: ita tamen ut Peter Gentibus praedicaret, si causa fuisset etc. np1 fw-la vvi, fw-la fw-la n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la j fw-la fw-la fw-la: fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la: fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la av
662 0 Nam quis corum auderet Petro primo Apostolo, cui claves regni Coelorum Dominus dedit, resistere; nisi alius talis, qui fiducia electionis suae sciens se non imparem, constanter improbaret, quod ille sine consilio fecerat? Nam quis corum auderet Peter primo Apostle, cui claves Regni Coelorum Dominus dedit, resistere; nisi alius Talis, qui Fiducia electionis suae sciens se non imparem, Constanter improbaret, quod Isle sine consilio fecerat? fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la np1, fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, n1; fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-fr fw-la, jc n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la?
667 0 Ipse enim Petrus in Apostolorum ordine primus. De Verb. Dom. in Evang. secund. Matth. Serm. 13. Ipse enim Peter in Apostolorum Order primus. De Verb. Dom. in Evangelist secund. Matthew Sermon 13. fw-la fw-la np1 p-acp np1 n1 fw-la. fw-fr np1 np1 p-acp np1 j. np1 np1 crd
673 0 Ellies Du Pin Dissert. Hist. 4. p. 311. Ellies Du Pin Dissert. Hist. 4. p. 311. np1 np1 n1 vvb. np1 crd n1 crd
674 0 Dissert. 4. S. 2. p. 313. Dissert. 4. S. 2. p. 313. vvb. crd np1 crd n1 crd
678 0 Ils disent aussi qu'il est quelquefois nommé le premier, mais s' il ne l'est pas toûjours cela ne leur peut servir de rien. Mais quand il l'auroit toûjours été, cela ne prouveroit pas qu' il eût authorité sur les autres, comme le Pape en prend sur les eveques, &c. Moyens surs et Honnestes pour la Conversion, &c. p. 14, 15. Ils dissent aussi qu'il est quelquefois nommé le premier, mais s' il ne l'est pas toûjours cela ne leur peut servir de rien. Mais quand il l'auroit toûjours été, cela ne prouveroit pas qu' il eût authorité sur les autres, comme le Pape en prend sur les eveques, etc. Moyens surs et Honest pour la Conversion, etc. p. 14, 15. fw-fr n1 fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr, fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr. np1 fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr, fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr, fw-fr fw-fr n1 fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr fw-fr n1, av fw-fr n2 fw-fr np1 fw-fr fw-fr n1, av n1 crd, crd
681 0 2 Cor. 12. 11. 2 Cor. 12. 11. crd np1 crd crd
681 1 Gal. 2. 14. Gal. 2. 14. np1 crd crd
682 0 Acts 8. 14. Acts 8. 14. n2 crd crd
682 1 NONLATINALPHABET, &c. In Act. Apost. Hom. 3. , etc. In Act. Apost. Hom. 3. , av p-acp n1 np1. np1 crd
684 0 St. Peter 's Supremacy, &c. p. 123. Saint Peter is Supremacy, etc. p. 123. n1 np1 vbz n1, av n1 crd
685 0 Pag. 125. Page 125. np1 crd
697 0 Haec domus aedificata est super fundamentum Apostolorum & Prophetarum, qui & ipsi montes sunt, quasi imitatores Christi. Haec domus aedificata est super fundamentum Apostolorum & Prophetarum, qui & ipsi montes sunt, quasi Imitators Christ. fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 cc fw-la, fw-la cc fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la n2 fw-la.
702 0 Pag. 123. Page 123. np1 crd
707 0 Non super Romam ut arbitror, nam fieri potest, ut Roma quoque degeneret, sed super Fidem quam Petrus professus est. Non super Rome ut arbitror, nam fieri potest, ut Roma quoque degeneret, sed super Fidem quam Peter Professus est. fw-fr fw-fr n1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-it fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la.
710 0 Nunc in Occidente Sol Justitiae oritur, in Oriente autem Lucifer ille qui ceciderat, supra Sydera posuit Thronum. suum. Nunc in Occident Sol Justitiae oritur, in Orient autem Lucifer Isle qui ceciderat, supra Sydera He placed throne. suum. fw-la p-acp n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la, p-acp j-jn fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la n1 np1. fw-la.
712 0 Catalog. Scriptor. Ecclesiast. in Fortunatianus. tom. 1. p. 297. Catalog. Scriptor. Ecclesiatest. in Fortunatianus. tom. 1. p. 297. n1. np1. n1. p-acp np1. n1. crd n1 crd
722 0 Fundamenta ejus in montibus Sanctis. Quos nos possumus dicere Fundamenta? Apostolos. In illis erant fundamenta; ibi primum posita est fides Ecclesiae, & ibi fundamenta sunt posita. Comment. in Psal. 86. Fundamenta His in montibus Sanctis. Quos nos possumus dicere Fundamenta? Apostles. In illis Erant Fundamenta; There primum Posita est fides Ecclesiae, & There Fundamenta sunt Posita. Comment. in Psalm 86. np1 fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1? np1. p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, cc fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1. p-acp np1 crd
727 0 Ubicunque fuerit Episcopus &c. ejusdem meriti, ejusdem est et Sacerdotii. Potentia divitiarum & paupertatis humilitas vel sublimiorem vel inferiorem Episcopum, non facit: caeterum omnes Apostolorum successores sunt. Epist. ad Evagrium. Ubicunque fuerit Episcopus etc. ejusdem Merit, ejusdem est et Sacerdotii. Potentia divitiarum & paupertatis humilitas vel sublimiorem vel Inferiorem Bishop, non facit: caeterum omnes Apostolorum successores sunt. Epistle and Evagrius. fw-la fw-la fw-la av fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1. np1 fw-la cc fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la: fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la. np1 cc np1.
729 0 Ideo hic collegas tuos Aegyptios Confessores sequor. Ideo hic Colleagues tuos Egyptians Confessores sequor. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la.
735 0 Rat. Account l. 2. c. 1. p. 31• Rat. Account l. 2. c. 1. p. 31• n1. vvb n1 crd sy. crd n1 n1
736 0 Quod vero ait, Super illam Petram aedificatam Ecclesiam scio, quicunque extra hanc domum comederit Agnum prophanus est, &c. dictum est officiose, & per exaggerationem. Du Pin. dissertat. 5. c. 2. Quod vero ait, Super Illam Petram aedificatam Church scio, quicunque extra hanc domum comederit Agnum prophanus est, etc. dictum est officiose, & per exaggerationem. Du Pin. Dissertation. 5. c. 2. fw-la fw-la fw-fr, fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, av fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la. np1 np1 fw-la. crd sy. crd
737 0 Pag. 125. Page 125. np1 crd
738 0 Dodw. Disc. concerning the one Altar, &c. c. 9. p. 253. Dodie. Disc. Concerning the one Altar, etc. c. 9. p. 253. np1. np1 vvg dt crd n1, av sy. crd n1 crd
743 0 Hoc erant utiquc & caeteri Apostoli quod fuit Petrus, pari consortio praediti & honoris & potestatis. de unitat. Eccles. Hoc Erant utiquc & Caeteri Apostles quod fuit Peter, Pair consortio praediti & Honoris & potestatis. de unitat. Eccles. fw-la fw-la fw-la cc fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la cc fw-la cc fw-la. fw-la fw-la. np1
750 0 Cyprianus in Expositione prima secundamvideturexcludere, sed revera non excludit, si scopus operis attendatur. In prima super unum Petrum aedificatam esse scribit Ecclesiam, ut adversus emergentes Christianorum in Religione discordias, unitatem Ecclesiae commendaret. In secunda constitutam esse super Episcopos dicit Ecclesiam, ut quam Ecclesiae unitatem in uno Petro commendaverat, eandem in pluribus Apostolorum successoribus commendaret, &c. Launoy Epp. P. 5. Ep. ad Voellum. Cyprian in Exposition prima secundamvideturexcludere, sed Indeed non excludit, si Scope operis attendatur. In prima super Unum Peter aedificatam esse Scribit Church, ut Adversus emergentes Christians in Religion Discord, unitatem Ecclesiae commendaret. In Secunda constitutam esse super Episcopos dicit Church, ut quam Ecclesiae unitatem in Uno Peter commendaverat, eandem in Pluribus Apostolorum successoribus commendaret, etc. Launoy Epp P. 5. Epistle ad Voellum. np1 p-acp n1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-fr n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 p-acp n1 fw-la, fw-la np1 fw-la. p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la p-acp fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la p-acp fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la, av np1 np1 np1 crd np1 fw-la fw-la.
776 0 In urbe principali constitutam. Can. 28. Concil. Chalced. &c. In City principali constitutam. Can. 28. Council. Chalcedon etc. p-acp n1 fw-la fw-la. vmb. crd n1. np1 av
778 0 See Mr. Dodw. dissertat. Cypt. dissert. 7. p. 161 See Mr. Dodie. Dissertation. Crypt. dissert. 7. p. 161 vvb n1 np1. fw-la. np1. vvb. crd n1 crd
786 0 Pag. 125. Page 125. np1 crd
788 0 Orat. 25. Orat 25. np1 crd
789 0 Pag. 115. Page 115. np1 crd
799 0 Acts 2. 14. Acts 2. 14. vvz crd crd
800 0 NONLATINALPHABET. Chrysost. in loc. . Chrysostom in loc. . np1 p-acp fw-la.
803 0 Petra enim dicitur, eo quod primus in nationibus fidei fundamenta posuerit. Petra enim dicitur, eo quod primus in nationibus fidei Fundamenta posuerit. np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la.
809 0 Pag. 129. Page 129. np1 crd
819 0 Serm of St. Peter, p. 28. Sermon of Saint Peter, p. 28. n1 pp-f n1 np1, n1 crd
820 0 St. Peter 's Supremacy, p. 18. Saint Peter is Supremacy, p. 18. n1 np1 vbz n1, n1 crd
828 0 Matth. 18. 18. Matthew 18. 18. np1 crd crd
830 0 Pag. 29. Page 29. np1 crd
834 0 See Dr. Hammond 's Answ. to Schism disarm'd, Sect. 7. n. 12, 13, 14. See Dr. Hammond is Answer to Schism disarmed, Sect. 7. n. 12, 13, 14. vvb n1 np1 vbz np1 p-acp n1 vvn, np1 crd sy. crd, crd, crd
839 0 Ecclesia ergo quae fundatur in Christo, claves ab eo regni Caelorum accepit, id est, potestatem ligandi solvendique peccata. In Evang. Johannis, Tractat. 124. Ecclesia ergo Quae fundatur in Christ, claves ab eo Regni Caelorum accepit, id est, potestatem ligandi solvendique Peccata. In Evangelist joannis, Tractate 124. np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la, n2 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la n1. p-acp np1 np1, np1 crd
840 0 Clavis dicitur potestas ligandi & solvendi. Aquin. suppl. Qu. 17. Art. 2. Clavis dicitur potestas ligandi & solvendi. Aquinas Supple. Qu. 17. Art. 2. np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la cc fw-la. np1 n1. n1 crd n1 crd
842 0 Sic describitur clavis spiritualis, est potestas judicandi, id est, solvendi & ligandi, &c. Eiel in quartum Sentent. Dist. 18. Qu. 1. Sic describitur clavis spiritualis, est potestas judicandi, id est, solvendi & ligandi, etc. Eiel in quartum Sentent. Dist 18. Qu. 1. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la cc fw-la, av np1 p-acp fw-la fw-la. np1 crd n1 crd
846 0 Peter's Supremacy, p. 160. Peter's Supremacy, p. 160. npg1 n1, n1 crd
846 1 The Discussor's word are, conjunctim, Vobis dabo claves. The Discussor's word Are, Conjointly, Vobis Dabo claves. dt ng1 n1 vbr, n1, fw-la fw-la n2.
855 0 Tertul. de pudicitia. c. 21. Cypr. Epist. 23. ad Jubaian. et de Unitat. Eccles. Hilary. l. 6. de Trin. col. 74. Hieron. l. 1. advers. Jovinian. August. Serm. 108. de divers. Bed. Hom. de Sanct. Petro. Tertulian de Chastity. c. 21. Cyprus Epistle 23. and Jubaian. et de Unitat. Eccles. Hilary. l. 6. de Trin. col. 74. Hieron. l. 1. adverse. Jovinian. August. Sermon 108. the diverse. Bed Hom. de Sanct. Peter. np1 fw-fr fw-la. sy. crd np1 np1 crd cc np1. fw-fr fw-fr fw-la. np1 np1. n1 crd fw-fr np1 fw-fr. crd np1. n1 crd j. jp. np1. np1 crd dt j. n1 np1 fw-fr np1 np1.
856 0 Barlaam. de Primat. Papae. l. 2. Pet. de Alliaco Qu. in suis Vesp. n. 20. Ejusd. lib. de Eccles. et Cardinal. Authoritate parte 1. c. 1. Tractat. Cancell. Parisiens. de Potestat. Eccl. et Orig. Juris Consid. 5. Richer. de Ecclesiast. et Polit. Potest. n. 2. et 6. Barlaam. the Primate. Pope. l. 2. Pet. de Alliaco Qu. in suis Vespasian n. 20. Ejusd. lib. de Eccles. et Cardinal. Authoritate parte 1. c. 1. Tractate Cancel. Parisians. de Potestat. Ecclesiastes et Origin Juris Consider 5. Richer. the Ecclesiatest. et Politic Potest. n. 2. et 6. np1. dt n-jn. np1. n1 crd np1 fw-fr np1 n1 p-acp fw-fr np1 zz. crd np1. n1. fw-fr np1 fw-fr n1. fw-la fw-la crd sy. crd np1 vvb. npg1. zz fw-la. np1 fw-fr np1 fw-la np1 crd jc. dt n1. fw-fr np1 fw-la. sy. crd fw-la crd
856 1 Catechis. Rom. parte 1. de decimo Symb. Artic. S. 4. Catechis. Rom. part 1. de decimo Symbol Artic. S. 4. np1. np1 n1 crd fw-la fw-la np1 np1 np1 crd
858 0 Hanc enim potestatemclavium quam Christus hic Petro promittit, iisdem deinde verbis omnibus omnino Apostolis promittit, Matth. 18. & deinceps cunctis largitur, Matth. 28. & Johan. 20. Illi igitur oppido falluntur, qui soli Petro datas claves esse autumant. At non ita Antiqui, qui unanimo consensu tradunt claves istas in persona Petri totae Ecclesiae datas. Du Pin dissertat. 4. c. 1. p. 307, 308. Hanc enim potestatemclavium quam Christus hic Peter Promittit, iisdem Deinde verbis omnibus Omnino Apostles Promittit, Matthew 18. & deinceps cunctis largitur, Matthew 28. & John. 20. Illi igitur oppido falluntur, qui soli Peter datas claves esse autumant. At non ita Antiqui, qui unanimo consensu tradunt claves istas in persona Petri totae Ecclesiae datas. Du Pin Dissertation. 4. c. 1. p. 307, 308. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la uh np1 fw-la, np1 crd cc fw-la fw-la fw-la, np1 crd cc np1. crd fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la vvz fw-la fw-fr. p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la p-acp fw-la np1 fw-la np1 fw-la. np1 n1 fw-la. crd sy. crd n1 crd, crd
860 0 Pag. 160, 161. Page 160, 161. np1 crd, crd
863 0 Bulla Pii 4ti super forma Juramenti. Bulla Pii 4ti super forma Juramenti. np1 np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la np1.
864 0 Pag. 161. Page 161. np1 crd
867 0 Nam Petro primum Dominus super quem aedificavit Ecclesiam, & unde unitatis originem instituit & ostendit, potestatem istam dedit, ut id solveretur in Caelis, &c. Epist. 73. ad Jubaian. Nam Peter primum Dominus super Whom aedificavit Church, & unde unitatis originem Instituit & ostendit, potestatem istam dedit, ut id solveretur in Caelis, etc. Epistle 73. and Jubaian. fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 cc fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la, av np1 crd vvi np1.
869 0 Transivit quidem in Apostolos alios vis istius potestatis, sed non frustra uni commendatur, quod omnibus intimetur. Petro ergo singulariter hoc creditur, quia cunctis Ecclesiae Rectoribus Petri forma proponitur. Transivit quidem in Apostles Alioth vis This potestatis, sed non frustra uni commendatur, quod omnibus intimetur. Peter ergo singulariter hoc creditur, quia cunctis Ecclesiae Rectoribus Petri forma proponitur. fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la n2 fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la.
891 0 Pag. 162. Page 162. np1 crd
893 0 Ibid. Ibid np1
907 0 De Rom. Pontif. l. 4. c. 23. De Rom. Pontiff l. 4. c. 23. fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd
907 1 Pag. 162. Page 162. np1 crd
910 0 John 20. 21, 22, 23. John 20. 21, 22, 23. np1 crd crd, crd, crd
917 0 Tractat. 1. in Matth. Tractate 1. in Matthew np1 crd p-acp np1
919 0 De Unitat. Eccles. De Unitat. Eccles. fw-fr fw-la. np1
921 0 Postea vero pro commisso scelere jam damnato Juda, omnes Apostoli Christo surgente in Petro claves accipiunt. Quinimo cum Petro caelestis regni claves ab ipso Domino accipiunt, quando ait illis, Accipite Spiritum sanctum, &c. Tract. quem prima die ordinat. quorund. Civ. Notarii accep. Postea vero Pro commisso Scelere jam damnato Juda, omnes Apostles Christ Surgente in Peter claves accipiunt. Quinimo cum Peter caelestis Regni claves ab ipso Domino accipiunt, quando ait illis, Accipite Spiritum sanctum, etc. Tract. Whom prima die ordinat. quorund. Civ. Notarii accept. np1 fw-la fw-la n1 n1 fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la p-acp np1 vvz fw-la. fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-fr fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, av n1. fw-la fw-la vvb fw-la. n1. crd. np1 vvb.
924 0 Serm. 108. de Divers. Sermon 108. the Diverse. np1 crd dt j.
932 0 De Paenit. Sacramento, c. 5. S. 55. De Paenit. Sacramento, c. 5. S. 55. fw-fr fw-la. np1, sy. crd np1 crd
935 0 Sess. 14. de Sacram. Paenit. c. 6. Sess. 14. de Sacrament Paenit. c. 6. np1 crd fw-fr np1 fw-la. sy. crd
950 0 Texts examined which Papists cite for St. Peter 's Supremacy, Part 1. p. 95. Texts examined which Papists Cite for Saint Peter is Supremacy, Part 1. p. 95. n2 vvn r-crq njp2 vvb p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1, vvb crd n1 crd
956 0 NONLATINALPHABET. De Sacerdot. l. 3. c. 5. . De Sacerdot. l. 3. c. 5. . fw-fr np1. n1 crd sy. crd
959 0 Bell. de Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 23. Bell. de Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 23. n1. fw-fr np1 n1. n1 crd sy. crd
961 0 — Principatum { que } superni judicii sortiuntur, ut vice Dei quibusdam peccata retineant, quibusdam relaxent. Hom. 26. de divers. Lect. Evang. — Principatum { que } superni Judicii sortiuntur, ut vice Dei Some Peccata retineant, Some relaxent. Hom. 26. the diverse. Lecture Evangelist — np1 { fw-fr } fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 vvd, fw-la fw-la. np1 crd dt j. np1 np1
1269 0 In the Original 'tis constituting Peter Pastor after himself, not the Pastor, NONLATINALPHABET. In the Original it's constituting Peter Pastor After himself, not the Pastor,. p-acp dt j-jn pn31|vbz vvg np1 np1 p-acp px31, xx dt n1,.
1271 0 NONLATINALPHABET. Bas. Constitut. Monast. c. 22. . Bas. Constitut Monast. c. 22. . np1 np1 np1 sy. crd
1277 0 Pag. 188, 189, 190. Page 188, 189, 190. np1 crd, crd, crd
1282 0 Pag. 187, 194. Page 187, 194. np1 crd, crd
1286 0 Pag. 190, 191. Page 190, 191. np1 crd, crd
967 0 Quam potestatem ipse a Patre missus accepisset, eam Apostolis dare quos suo loco mitteret, quos vicarios suos faceret. Hoc apparet ex verbis sequentibus; propterea enim insufflavit in eos, propterea dixit, Quorum remiseritis peccata — ut ostenderet se quantam authoritatem ipse a Patre accepisset, tantara illis dare, &c. Quam potestatem ipse a Patre missus accepisset, eam Apostles Dare quos Sue loco mitteret, quos Vicars suos faceret. Hoc Appears ex verbis sequentibus; propterea enim insufflavit in eos, propterea dixit, Quorum Remiss Peccata — ut ostenderet se Quantum authoritatem ipse a Patre accepisset, tantara illis Dare, etc. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-fr np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1 vvb fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la n2 n1 — fw-la fw-la fw-la uh fw-la fw-la fw-fr np1 fw-la, fw-mi fw-la vvb, av
970 0 Scimus quod Petrus nihil plus potestatis Christo a recepit aliis Apostolis. Nihil enim d•ctum est ad Petrum, quod etiam aliis dictum non sit. Nonne sicut Petro dictum est quodcunque super terram, ita aliis, quodcunque ligaveritis, &c. De Concord. Cath. 2. 13. Scimus quod Peter nihil plus potestatis Christ a recepit Others Apostles. Nihil enim d•ctum est ad Peter, quod etiam Others dictum non sit. Nonne sicut Peter dictum est quodcunque super terram, ita Others, quodcunque ligaveritis, etc. De Concord. Catholic 2. 13. fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la dt fw-la fw-la np1. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. n1 fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la n2, av fw-fr np1. np1 crd crd
974 0 Ubi vides idem dari Apostolis per illa verba, Ego mitto vos, quod Petro fuerat promissum, per illud, Tibi dabo claves, et postea exhibitum per illud, pasce oves, &c. Lib. 4. De Rom. Pontif. c. 23. Ubi vides idem dari Apostles per illa verba, Ego mitto vos, quod Peter fuerat Promise, per illud, Tibi Dabo claves, et postea exhibitum per illud, Paske Owes, etc. Lib. 4. De Rom. Pontiff c. 23. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-fr, vvd np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la n2, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, av-j vvz, av np1 crd fw-fr np1 np1 sy. crd
978 0 Fatemur enim Apostolos suisse pares in Apostolica Potestate, & habuisse in populos Christianos eandem omnino authoritatem, sed non fuisse pares inter se. De Rom. Pont. l. 1. c. 12. Fatemur enim Apostles suisse pares in Apostolica Potestate, & habuisse in populos Christians eandem Omnino authoritatem, sed non Fuisse pares inter se. De Rom. Pont. l. 1. c. 12. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la uh fw-la, fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. fw-fr np1 np1. n1 crd sy. crd
980 0 Pag. 168. Page 168. np1 crd
992 0 — Nec enim codem sensu quo Petro at { que } aliis Apostolis dictum interpretor, Quodcunque solvetis super Terram, erit solutum & in Caelis; etsi video omnes Auctores praeter Origenem in cadem fuisse sententia. Mald. in Matth. 16. 19. — Nec enim codem sensu quo Peter At { que } Others Apostles dictum Interpreter, Quodcunque solvetis super Terram, erit Loose & in Caelis; Though video omnes Authors praeter Origenem in cadem Fuisse sententia. Mald in Matthew 16. 19. — fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 p-acp { fw-fr } fw-la np1 fw-la n1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la cc fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la p-acp j-jn fw-la fw-la. np1 p-acp np1 crd crd
999 0 NONLATINALPHABET, &c. Comment. in Mat. Tom. 12. p. 275. , etc. Comment. in Mathew Tom. 12. p. 275. , av n1. p-acp np1 np1 crd n1 crd
1002 0 Non ergo modica differentia est, quod Petro quidem datae sunt claves, non unius Caeli, sed multorum Caelorum, &c. Tractat. 6. in Matth. Non ergo Modica differentia est, quod Peter quidem Datae sunt claves, non unius heaven, sed multorum Caelorum, etc. Tractate 6. in Matthew fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la n2, fw-fr fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la, av np1 crd p-acp np1
1003 0 NONLATINALPHABET. . .
1004 0 Notavit hoc ipsum Origegenes, sed veram solidamque sententiam, nimis subtiliter probando, perdidit. In loc. Notavit hoc ipsum Origegenes, sed Veram solidamque sententiam, nimis subtiliter probando, perdidit. In loc. fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la. p-acp n1.
1005 0 Matth. 3. 16. Matthew 3. 16. np1 crd crd
1005 1 Luke 3. 21. Luke 3. 21. np1 crd crd
1008 0 Panstrat. Cathol. tom. 2. de Oecum. Pontif. l. 11. c. 13. Panstrat. Cathol. tom. 2. de Oecum. Pontiff l. 11. c. 13. vvi. np1. n1. crd fw-la fw-la. np1 n1 crd sy. crd
1009 0 Pag. 163. Page 163. np1 crd
1019 0 Vos, O sancti et beati viri, ob fidei vestrae meritum claves regni Coeloruin sortiti, et ligandi atque solvendi in Coelo et in terra jus adepti. de Trinitat. l. 6. Col. 74. Edit. Paris. 1631. Vos, O sancti et Beati viri, ob fidei Vestrae Merit claves Regni Coeloruin sortiti, et ligandi atque solvendi in Coelo et in terra jus Adepti. de Trinitat. l. 6. Col. 74. Edit. paris. 1631. fw-fr, fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la np1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la. fw-la fw-la. n1 crd np1 crd n1. np1. crd
1023 0 De Rom. Pontif. l. 1. c. 12. De Rom. Pontiff l. 1. c. 12. fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd
1024 0 De Trinitate. l. 6. col. 78. De Trinitate. l. 6. col. 78. fw-fr fw-la. n1 crd fw-fr. crd
1031 0 Nam ignorantibus caeteris, primus respondit, Tu es Filius Dei Vivi. Comment. in Matth. Can. 14. Nam ignorantibus caeteris, primus respondit, Tu es Filius Dei Vivi. Comment. in Matthew Can. 14. fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-fr, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1. np1. p-acp np1 vmb. crd
1040 0 Pag. 158, 159, 161, 162. Page 158, 159, 161, 162. np1 crd, crd, crd, crd
1045 0 Haec potestas sine dubio cunctis datur Apostolis, quibus ab eo post resurrectionem dicitur, Accipite Spiritum sanctum, &c. In Matth. 16. 19. Haec potestas sine dubio cunctis datur Apostles, quibus ab eo post resurrectionem dicitur, Accipite Spiritum sanctum, etc. In Matthew 16. 19. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-it fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, av p-acp np1 crd crd
1048 0 Pag. 165. Page 165. np1 crd
1289 0 Pag. 30. Page 30. np1 crd
1293 0 Matth. 26. 33. Matthew 26. 33. np1 crd crd
1307 0 Pag. 192. Page 192. np1 crd
1310 0 Pag. 194, 195. Page 194, 195. np1 crd, crd
1312 0 Pag. 29, 30. Page 29, 30. np1 crd, crd
1315 0 Pag. 194, 195. Page 194, 195. np1 crd, crd
1068 0 — Cujus Ecclesiae Petrus Apostolus propter Apostolatus sui primatum gerebat figurata generalitate personam. Quod enim ad ipsum proprie pertinet, natura unus homo erat, gratia unus Christianus, abundantiore gratia, unus idemque primus Apostolus; sed quando ei dictum est, Tibi dabo claves — Universam significabar Ecclesiam. In Evang. Johan. Tractat. 124. — Cujus Ecclesiae Peter Apostles propter Apostolatus sui primatum gerebat figurata generalitate Personam. Quod enim ad ipsum Properly pertinet, Nature Unus homo erat, Gratia Unus Christian, abundantiore Gratia, Unus idemque primus Apostles; sed quando ei dictum est, Tibi Dabo claves — Universam significabar Church. In Evangelist John. Tractate 124. — fw-la np1 np1 np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la np1; fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la n2 — np1 j np1. p-acp np1 np1. np1 crd
1075 0 Sicut enim quaedam dicuntur, quae ad Apostolum Petrum proprie pertinere videantur, nec tamen habent illustrem intellectum, nisi cum referuntur ad Ecclesiam, cujus ille agnoscitur in figura gestâsse personam, sicuti est, Tibi dabo claves regni Caelorum, & siqua ejusmodi: ita Judas personam quodammodo sustinet inimicorum Christi Judaeorum, &c. In Psal. 108. Sicut enim quaedam dicuntur, Quae ad Apostolum Peter Properly pertinere videantur, nec tamen habent illustrem Intellectum, nisi cum referuntur ad Church, cujus Isle agnoscitur in figura gestâsse Personam, As est, Tibi Dabo claves Regni Caelorum, & Siqua ejusmodi: ita Judas Personam quodammodo Sustinet Enemies Christ Judaeorum, etc. In Psalm 108. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 np1 n1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la, cc fw-la fw-la: fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, av p-acp np1 crd
1078 0 Tractat. 50. in Evang. Johan. Tractate 50. in Evangelist John. np1 crd p-acp np1 np1.
1078 1 See Epphata. c. 1. See Ephphatha. c. 1. vvb np1. sy. crd
1084 0 Sicut misit me Pater, et ego mitto vos — ergo si personam gerebant Ecclesiae, & sic eis hoc dictum est, tanquam ipsi Ecclesiae diceretur &c. De Baptismo Contr. Donatist. l. 3. c. 18. Sicut misit me Pater, et ego mitto vos — ergo si Personam gerebant Ecclesiae, & sic eis hoc dictum est, tanquam ipsi Ecclesiae diceretur etc. De Baptismo Contr Donatist. l. 3. c. 18. fw-la fw-la pno11 fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-fr — fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1, cc fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la av fw-fr n1 np1 n1. n1 crd sy. crd
1092 0 Et claves regni Coelorum communicandas caeteris; id est, quas Christus commendaturus erat caeteris. Du Pin. Dissertat. 4. c. 1. Et claves Regni Coelorum communicandas caeteris; id est, quas Christus commendaturus erat caeteris. Du Pin. Dissertation. 4. c. 1. fw-la vvz fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1 np1 fw-la. crd sy. crd
1096 0 De utilitat. Lect. Script. Tom. 5. p. 590. Edit. Front. Duc. De utilitat. Lecture Script. Tom. 5. p. 590. Edit. Front. Duc. fw-fr fw-la. np1 n1. np1 crd n1 crd n1. n1. np1
1101 0 P. 133, 134. P. 133, 134. np1 crd, crd
1105 0 Primum est Petro promissas esse eas ipsas claves, quae postea caeteris concessae sunt, ac proinde per claves hic non intelligi, ut vult Bellarminus, summam potestatem in omnem Ecclesiam. Ellies du Pin. dissertat. 4. c. 1. p. 309. Primum est Peter promissas esse eas Itself claves, Quae postea caeteris concessae sunt, ac Therefore per claves hic non intelligi, ut vult Bellarminus, summam potestatem in omnem Church. Ellies du Pin. Dissertation. 4. c. 1. p. 309. fw-la fw-la np1 n2 fw-la fw-la fw-la n2, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la vvb fw-la n2 fw-la fw-fr fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1, fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la. np1 fw-fr np1 fw-la. crd sy. crd n1 crd
1108 0 Pag. 134. Page 134. np1 crd
1115 0 NONLATINALPHABET, &c. De Utilitat. Lect. Script. p. 590, 591. , etc. De Utilitat. Lecture Script. p. 590, 591. , av fw-fr fw-la. np1 n1. n1 crd, crd
1117 0 Pag. 134. Page 134. np1 crd
1137 0 1 Corinth. 4. 1. 1 Corinth. 4. 1. crd np1. crd crd
1137 1 Tit. 1. 7. Tit. 1. 7. np1 crd crd
1141 0 Pag. 172. Page 172. np1 crd
1143 0 Pag. 174. Page 174. np1 crd
1145 0 Pag. 173. Page 173. np1 crd
1146 0 Mark. 14. 50. Mark. 14. 50. n1. crd crd
1150 0 Pag. 175. Page 175. np1 crd
1162 0 Acts 20. 28. Acts 20. 28. n2 crd crd
1162 1 1 Pet. 5. 2. 1 Pet. 5. 2. vvn np1 crd crd
1164 0 Sacrosancta Synodus eos admonet & exhortatur, ut Divinorum Praeceptorum memores, factique forma gregis, in judicio & veritate pascant & regant. Sess. 23. de Reformat. c. 1. Sacrosancta Synod eos Admonet & exhortatur, ut Divinorum Praeceptorum Memories, factique forma Gregis, in Judicio & veritate pascant & regant. Sess. 23. the Reformat. c. 1. fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la cc fw-la, fw-la np1 np1 n2, n-jn fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la cc fw-la n1 cc j. np1 crd dt n1. sy. crd
1165 0 De Rom. Pontif. l. 1. c. 15. De Rom. Pontiff l. 1. c. 15. fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd
1168 0 Pag. 178. Page 178. np1 crd
1179 0 Pag. 179. Page 179. np1 crd
1185 0 Pag. 180. Page 180. np1 crd
1188 0 Ibid. Ibid np1
1203 0 Dispatche• dispatch'd. c. 7. Sect. 2. Dispatche• dispatched. c. 7. Sect. 2. np1 vvn. sy. crd np1 crd
1233 0 Post lacrymas Pastor assumptus est, et alios regendos accipit qui seipsum prius non regerat. So the words are quoted by him, Post lacrymas Pastor assumptus est, et Alioth regendos accipit qui seipsum prius non regerat. So the words Are quoted by him, fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la, fw-fr n2 fw-la fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-fr fw-la. np1 dt n2 vbr vvn p-acp pno31,
1239 0 Majorem gratiam reperit quam amisit, tanquam bonus Pastor tuendum gr•gem accipit. Majorem gratiam reperit quam amisit, tanquam bonus Pastor tuendum gr•gem accipit. fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la.
1240 0 In Johan. 21. 23. In John. 21. 23. p-acp np1. crd crd
1246 0 Lib. 6. contra Judaeos. Lib. 6. contra Judeans. np1 crd fw-la npg1.
1247 0 — NONLATINALPHABET. —. —.
1253 0 Cum ei dicitur ad omnes dicitur, si amas me, pasce oves meas. Cum ei dicitur ad omnes dicitur, si amas me, Paske Owes meas. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la pno11, fw-la fw-la fw-la.
1260 0 Pag. 18•, 186. Page 18•, 186. np1 n1, crd
1262 0 Vide pag. 91, 92, 93, 94. Vide page. 91, 92, 93, 94. fw-la n1. crd, crd, crd, crd
1337 0 Nobis autem in beato Petro sunt oves Christi commissae, dicente Domino, Pasce oves. Non distingu••s inter has oves & alias; ut alienum a suo demonstraret ovili, qui Petrum & successores illius, magistros non recognoscerent & Pastores. Decretal. l. 1. de Majorit. & Obed. Tit. 33. c. 6. Nobis autem in Beato Peter sunt Owes Christ commissae, Dissent Domino, Paske Owes. Non distingu••s inter has Owes & alias; ut Alienum a Sue demonstraret ovili, qui Peter & successores Illius, magistros non recognoscerent & Pastors. Decretal. l. 1. de Majority. & Obed. Tit. 33. c. 6. fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la. fw-fr fw-fr fw-la vhz n2 cc av; fw-la fw-la dt fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la np1 cc fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-fr fw-la cc ng1. j-jn. n1 crd fw-mi n1. cc np1 np1 crd sy. crd
1342 0 Superest ut, reveletur homo peccati, filius perditionis, Doemonium non modo diurnum, sed & meridianum, quod non solum transfiguratur in Angelum lucis, sed extollitur super omne quod dicitur Deus, aut quod colitur. Superest ut, reveletur homo peccati, filius perditionis, Doemonium non modo diurnum, sed & meridianum, quod non solum transfiguratur in Angelum lucis, sed extollitur super omne quod dicitur Deus, Or quod colitur. fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la, fw-la cc fw-la, fw-la fw-fr fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la.
1352 0 P. 195, 196. P. 195, 196. np1 crd, crd
1365 0 Chrysostom hath but 21 Sermons to the People of Antioch, and therefore here is an error in the number. Chrysostom hath but 21 Sermons to the People of Antioch, and Therefore Here is an error in the number. np1 vhz p-acp crd n2 p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, cc av av vbz dt n1 p-acp dt n1.
1370 0 Nec refert quod nonnulli aiunt Petro totius mundi oves esse commissas. S. Leo Serm. 3. de Assumptione. Gregor. lib. 4. Epist. 32. Theophylact. in cap. ult. Johan. & ante hos Chrysostomus Homil. 87. in Joan. & 80. in Pop. Antioch. — Cum enim Petrus & reliqui Apostoli per totum orbem praedicandi potestatem accepissent, &c. Du Pin dissert. 4. c. 1. p. 311. Nec refert quod Nonnulli Aiunt Peter totius mundi Owes esse commissas. S. Leo Sermon 3. the Assump. Gregory. lib. 4. Epistle 32. Theophylact in cap. ult. John. & ante hos Chrysostom Homily 87. in Joan. & 80. in Pop. Antioch. — Cum enim Peter & reliqui Apostles per totum orbem praedicandi potestatem accepissent, etc. Du Pin dissert. 4. c. 1. p. 311. fw-la fw-la fw-la av-j j np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n2. np1 fw-la np1 crd dt n1. np1. n1. crd np1 crd np1 p-acp n1. n1. np1. cc fw-la fw-la np1 np1 crd n1 np1 cc crd p-acp np1 np1. — fw-la fw-la np1 cc fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, av np1 n1 vvb. crd sy. crd n1 crd
1370 1 De Rom. Pontif. l. 1. c. 11. & l. 2. c. 12. De Rom. Pontiff l. 1. c. 11. & l. 2. c. 12. fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd cc n1 crd sy. crd
1371 0 Part. 3. p. 179, 198. Part. 3. p. 179, 198. n1 crd n1 crd, crd
1375 0 Ad Respons. Synodal. Concil. Basil. Comment. c. 13. Ad Response. Synodal. Council. Basil. Comment. c. 13. fw-la n2. np1. n1. np1 n1. sy. crd
1375 1 Epist. ad Raimund. Formentin. par. 2. & ad Hadrian. Vallant. & parte quinta ad Carol. Magistrum. Epistle and Raymond. Formentin. par. 2. & ad Hadriani. Vallant. & part quinta and Carol. Magistrum. np1 cc np1. np1. fw-fr. crd cc fw-la np1. np1. cc n1 fw-mi vvi n1. np1.
1375 2 De Antiq. Eccles. Disciplina dissert. 4. c. 1. p. 310. De Antique Eccles. Disciplinam dissert. 4. c. 1. p. 310. fw-fr np1 np1 n1 vvb. crd sy. crd n1 crd
1382 0 Pag. 199, 200. Page 199, 200. np1 crd, crd
1392 0 Conference between Rainolds and Hart. c. 3. p. 90. Conference between Reynolds and Hart. c. 3. p. 90. n1 p-acp np1 cc n1 sy. crd n1 crd
1396 0 Pag. 200. Page 200. np1 crd
1405 0 NONLATINALPHABET. In 2. Epist ad Corinth. Hom. 26. p. 733. . In 2. Epistle and Corinth. Hom. 26. p. 733. . p-acp crd vvn cc np1. np1 crd n1 crd
1410 0 NONLATINALPHABET. . .
1412 0 NONLATINALPHABET, &c. , etc. , av
1434 0 NONLATINALPHABET. . .
1437 0 Quaest. Vet. & Nov. Test. Question Vet. & Nov. Test. np1 np1 cc np1 np1
1439 0 De Scriptor. Ecclesiast. p. 161. Edit. Lugd. 1675. De Scriptor. Ecclesiatest. p. 161. Edit. Lyon 1675. fw-fr np1. n1. n1 crd n1. np1 crd
1441 0 De Scriptor. Ecclesiast. tom. 1. p. 137. De Scriptor. Ecclesiatest. tom. 1. p. 137. fw-fr np1. n1. n1. crd n1 crd
1443 0 De Scriptor. Eccl. p. 88. De Scriptor. Ecclesiastes p. 88. fw-fr np1. np1 n1 crd
1443 1 Novelle Bibliotheque tome premier. p. 630. Novel Bibliotheque tome premier. p. 630. j fw-fr n1 fw-fr. n1 crd
1444 0 Eiblioth. Sanct. l. 4. p. 201, 202. Eiblioth. Sanct. l. 4. p. 201, 202. np1. np1 n1 crd n1 crd, crd
1444 1 Supplement. de Scriptor. p. 100. Supplement. de Scriptor. p. 100. np1. fw-fr np1. n1 crd
1447 0 Acts 20. 28. Acts 20. 28. n2 crd crd
1448 0 1 Pet. 5. 3. 1 Pet. 5. 3. vvn np1 crd crd
1454 0 Beatus & ille servus, qui potest dicere; lac vobis potum dedi, non escam; nondum enim poteratis, Novit enim quos quemadmodum pascat. Quis nostrum hoc facere potest? Quis nostrum potest vere dicere; factus sum infirmis infirmus, ut infirmos lucrifaciam? Et tamen ille tantus ad curam gregis electus a Christo, qui sanaret infirmos, curaret invalidos. Haereticum a commisso sibi ovili post unam correptionem repellit, ne unius erraticae ovis scabies serpenti ulcere, totum gregrem contaminet. Proaem. ad 5. l. de fide Edit. Paris. an. 1614. Beatus & Isle servus, qui potest dicere; lac vobis potum dedi, non escam; Nondum enim poteratis, Novit enim quos quemadmodum pascat. Quis nostrum hoc facere potest? Quis nostrum potest vere dicere; factus sum infirmis infirmus, ut Infirmos lucrifaciam? Et tamen Isle Tantus ad curam Gregis Electus a Christ, qui sanaret Infirmos, curaret invalidos. Hereticum a commisso sibi ovili post unam correptionem Repellit, ne unius erraticae ovis scabies serpenti ulcere, totum gregrem contaminet. Proem. ad 5. l. de fide Edit. paris. nias. 1614. np1 cc fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la, np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la. fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la? fw-la fw-la fw-la vvb fw-la; fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la n2 fw-la? fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la dt fw-la, fw-la fw-la n2, fw-la fw-la. np1 dt n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la n2 fw-la fw-la, fw-la fw-la fw-la. n1. fw-la crd n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1. zz. crd
1461 0 — NONLATINALPHABET. Constitut. Monast. c. 22. —. Constitut Monast. c. 22. —. np1 np1 sy. crd
1472 0 2 Corinth. 5. 20. 2 Corinth. 5. 20. crd np1. crd crd
1475 0 Launoy Epp. parte 3. Ep. Michaeli Marollio. Launoy Epp part 3. Epistle Michael Marollio. np1 np1 n1 crd np1 np1 np1.
1477 0 Bell. de Script. Eccl. p. 137. Edit. Lugd. 1675. Labb. Dissert. Hist. de Script. Eccl. tom. 1. p. 440. Sixt. Senens. Bibl. S. l. 4. p. 247. Bell. de Script. Ecclesiastes p. 137. Edit. Lyon 1675. Labb. Dissert. Hist. de Script. Ecclesiastes tom. 1. p. 440. Sixt. Siena. Bible S. l. 4. p. 247. n1. fw-fr n1. np1 n1 crd n1. np1 crd n1. vvb. np1 fw-fr n1. np1 fw-mi. crd n1 crd np1 fw-la. np1 np1 n1 crd n1 crd
1489 0 Pag. 3. Page 3. np1 crd